This is a modern-English version of The Greene murder case, originally written by Van Dine, S. S..
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Greene Murder Case
by
by
Contents
to
to
Norbert L. Lederer
Norbert L. Lederer
Άγαθὴ δἑ παράφασίς έστιν έταίρου
A good paraphrase is a friend.

From an old woodcut by Lowell L. Balcom.
Murder most foul, as in the best it is;
But this most foul, strange and unnatural.
Murder is terrible, just like it usually is;
But this one is particularly awful, weird, and unnatural.
Characters of the Book
- Philo Vance
- John F.-X. Markham
- District Attorney of New York County.
- Mrs. Tobias Greene
- The mistress of the Greene mansion.
- Julia Greene
- The eldest daughter.
- Sibella Greene
- Another daughter.
- Ada Greene
- The youngest daughter.
- Chester Greene
- The elder son.
- Rex Greene
- The younger son.
- Dr. Arthur Von Blon
- The Greene family physician.
- Sproot
- The Greene butler.
- Gertrude Mannheim
- The cook.
- Hemming
- The senior maid.
- Barton
- The junior maid.
- Miss Craven
- Mrs. Greene’s nurse.
- Chief Inspector O’Brien
- Of the Police Department of New York City.
- William M. Moran
- Commanding officer of the Detective Bureau.
- Ernest Heath
- Sergeant of the Homicide Bureau.
- Snitkin
- Detective of the Homicide Bureau.
- Burke
- Detective of the Homicide Bureau.
- Captain Anthony P. Jerym
- Bertillon expert.
- Captain Dubois
- Finger-print expert.
- Dr. Emanuel Doremus
- Medical Examiner.
- Dr. Drumm
- An official police surgeon.
- Marie O’Brien
- A Police nurse.
- Swacker
- Secretary to the District Attorney.
- Currie
- Vance’s valet.
CHAPTER I.
A Double Tragedy
(Tuesday, November 9; 10 a. m.)
(Tuesday, Nov 9; 10 a.m.)
It has long been a source of wonder to me why the leading criminological writers—men like Edmund Lester Pearson, H. B. Irving, Filson Young, Canon Brookes, William Bolitho, and Harold Eaton—have not devoted more space to the Greene tragedy; for here, surely, is one of the outstanding murder mysteries of modern times—a case practically unique in the annals of latter-day crime. And yet I realize, as I read over my own voluminous notes on the case, and inspect the various documents relating to it, how little of its inner history ever came to light, and how impossible it would be for even the most imaginative chronicler to fill in the hiatuses.
It has always amazed me why prominent criminology writers—people like Edmund Lester Pearson, H. B. Irving, Filson Young, Canon Brookes, William Bolitho, and Harold Eaton—haven't spent more time discussing the Greene tragedy; because this is clearly one of the major murder mysteries of modern times—a case that's almost one-of-a-kind in contemporary crime history. Yet, as I go through my extensive notes on the case and review the related documents, I see how little of its true story has come to light, and how difficult it would be for even the most creative writer to fill in the gaps.
The world, of course, knows the external facts. For over a month the press of two continents was filled with accounts of this appalling tragedy; and even the bare outline was sufficient to gratify the public’s craving for the abnormal and the spectacular. But the inside story of the catastrophe surpassed even the wildest flights of public fancy; and, as I now sit down to divulge those facts for the first time, I am oppressed with a feeling akin to unreality, although I was a witness to most of them and hold in my possession the incontestable records of their actuality.
The world, of course, knows the external facts. For over a month, the media from two continents was filled with reports of this horrible tragedy; even the basic details were enough to satisfy the public's appetite for the unusual and dramatic. However, the true story of the disaster went beyond even the wildest public imagination; and as I sit down to share those details for the first time, I feel a sense of unreality, even though I witnessed most of it and have undeniable evidence of its truth.
Of the fiendish ingenuity which lay behind this terrible crime, of the warped psychological motives that inspired it, and of the strange hidden sources of its technic, the world is completely ignorant. Moreover, no explanation has ever been given of the analytic steps that led to its solution. Nor have the events attending the mechanism of that solution—events in themselves highly dramatic and unusual—ever been recounted. The public believes that the termination of the case was a result of the usual police methods of investigation; but this is because the public is unaware of many of the vital factors of the crime itself, and because both the Police Department and the District Attorney’s office have, as if by tacit agreement, refused to make known the entire truth—whether for fear of being disbelieved or merely because there are certain things so terrible that no man wishes to talk of them, I do not know.
Of the twisted cleverness behind this awful crime, the messed-up psychological reasons that drove it, and the strange hidden sources of its techniques, the world has no idea. Also, no one has ever explained the analytical steps that led to its resolution. The dramatic and unusual events surrounding the process of that resolution have never been told. The public thinks that the case was resolved through standard police investigation methods; however, that's because they don't know about many key aspects of the crime itself, and both the Police Department and the District Attorney's office seem to have agreed to keep the full truth a secret—whether out of fear of disbelief or simply because some things are so horrifying that no one wants to discuss them, I can't say.
The record, therefore, which I am about to set down is the first complete and unedited history of the Greene holocaust.1 I feel that now the truth should be known, for it is history, and one should not shrink from historical facts. Also, I believe that the credit for the solution of this case should go where it belongs.
The account I’m about to present is the first complete and unedited history of the Greene holocaust.1 I feel it's important for the truth to be known because it is part of history, and we shouldn’t shy away from historical facts. Additionally, I believe that the recognition for solving this case should go to the right people.
The man who elucidated the mystery and brought to a close that palimpsest of horror was, curiously enough, in no way officially connected with the police; and in all the published accounts of the murder his name was not once mentioned. And yet, had it not been for him and his novel methods of criminal deduction, the heinous plot against the Greene family would have been conclusively successful. The police in their researches were dealing dogmatically with the evidential appearances of the crime, whereas the operations of the criminal were being conducted on a plane quite beyond the comprehension of the ordinary investigator.
The man who solved the mystery and ended that haunting nightmare was, interestingly enough, not officially connected to the police at all; his name wasn’t mentioned in any of the published accounts of the murder. Yet, if it weren't for him and his unique techniques of criminal investigation, the terrible scheme against the Greene family would have definitely succeeded. The police were approaching the evidence of the crime in a rigid manner, while the criminal operated on a level far beyond what regular investigators could understand.
This man who, after weeks of sedulous and disheartening analysis, eventually ferreted out the source of the horror, was a young social aristocrat, an intimate friend of John F.-X. Markham, the District Attorney. His name I am not at liberty to divulge, but for the purposes of these chronicles I have chosen to call him Philo Vance. He is no longer in this country, having transferred his residence several years ago to a villa outside of Florence; and, since he has no intention of returning to America, he has acceded to my request to publish the history of the criminal cases in which he participated as a sort of amicus curiæ. Markham also has retired to private life; and Sergeant Ernest Heath, that doughty and honest officer of the Homicide Bureau who officially handled the Greene case for the Police Department, has, through an unexpected legacy, been able to gratify his life’s ambition to breed fancy wyandottes on a model farm in the Mohawk Valley. Thus circumstances have made it possible for me to publish my intimate records of the Greene tragedy.
This man who, after weeks of diligent and frustrating investigation, finally uncovered the source of the horror, was a young socialite, a close friend of John F.-X. Markham, the District Attorney. I can't reveal his name, but for the purpose of this story, I’ve chosen to call him Philo Vance. He’s no longer in the country, having moved to a villa outside Florence several years ago; and, since he has no plans to return to America, he has agreed to my request to publish the history of the criminal cases he was involved in as a sort of amicus curiæ. Markham has also retired to private life, and Sergeant Ernest Heath, that brave and honest officer from the Homicide Bureau who officially handled the Greene case for the Police Department, has been able to fulfill his lifelong dream of breeding fancy wyandottes on a model farm in the Mohawk Valley thanks to an unexpected inheritance. Thus, circumstances have allowed me to publish my detailed records of the Greene tragedy.
A few words are necessary to explain my own participation in the case. (I say “participation,” though, in reality, my rôle was that of passive spectator.) For several years I had been Vance’s personal attorney. I had resigned from my father’s law firm—Van Dine, Davis & Van Dine—in order to devote myself exclusively to Vance’s legal and financial needs, which, by the way, were not many. Vance and I had been friends from our undergraduate days at Harvard, and I found in my new duties as his legal agent and monetary steward a sinecure combined with many social and cultural compensations.
A few words are needed to explain my involvement in the case. (I say “involvement,” even though I was really more of a passive observer.) For several years, I had been Vance’s personal attorney. I left my father’s law firm—Van Dine, Davis & Van Dine—so I could focus entirely on Vance’s legal and financial needs, which, by the way, weren’t very many. Vance and I had been friends since our undergrad days at Harvard, and I found my new role as his legal representative and financial manager to be an easy job that came with a lot of social and cultural perks.
Vance at that time was thirty-four years old. He was just under six feet, slender, sinewy, and graceful. His chiselled regular features gave his face the attraction of strength and uniform modelling, but a sardonic coldness of expression precluded the designation of handsome. He had aloof gray eyes, a straight, slender nose, and a mouth suggesting both cruelty and asceticism. But, despite the severity of his lineaments—which acted like an impenetrable glass wall between him and his fellows—, he was highly sensitive and mobile; and, though his manner was somewhat detached and supercilious, he exerted an undeniable fascination over those who knew him at all well.
Vance was thirty-four at that time. He was just under six feet tall, lean, muscular, and graceful. His chiseled, symmetrical features gave his face a strong and consistent look, but a sarcastic coldness in his expression kept him from being seen as handsome. He had distant gray eyes, a straight, slender nose, and a mouth that hinted at both cruelty and asceticism. Yet, despite the harshness of his features—which created an impenetrable barrier between him and others—he was very sensitive and expressive; and although he came off as somewhat detached and arrogant, he had an undeniable charm that drew in those who got to know him well.
Much of his education had been acquired in Europe, and he still retained a slight Oxonian accent and intonation, though I happen to be aware that this was no affectation: he cared too little for the opinions of others to trouble about maintaining any pose. He was an indefatigable student. His mind was ever eager for knowledge, and he devoted much of his time to the study of ethnology and psychology. His greatest intellectual enthusiasm was art, and he fortunately had an income sufficient to indulge his passion for collecting. It was, however, his interest in psychology and his application of it to individual behaviorism that first turned his attention to the criminal problems which came under Markham’s jurisdiction.
Much of his education had taken place in Europe, and he still had a slight Oxonian accent and way of speaking, though I know this wasn’t for show: he cared too little about others’ opinions to worry about maintaining any facade. He was a tireless student. His mind was always hungry for knowledge, and he spent a lot of his time studying ethnology and psychology. His biggest intellectual passion was art, and he was fortunate enough to have an income that allowed him to pursue his love for collecting. However, it was his interest in psychology and how it applied to individual behavior that first drew his attention to the criminal issues that fell under Markham’s jurisdiction.
The first case in which he participated was, as I have recorded elsewhere, the murder of Alvin Benson.2 The second was the seemingly insoluble strangling of the famous Broadway beauty, Margaret Odell.3 And in the late fall of the same year came the Greene tragedy. As in the two former cases, I kept a complete record of this new investigation. I possessed myself of every available document, making verbatim copies of those claimed for the police archives, and even jotted down the numerous conversations that took place in and out of conference between Vance and the official investigators. And, in addition, I kept a diary which, for elaborateness and completeness, would have been the despair of Samuel Pepys.
The first case he got involved in was, as I've noted elsewhere, the murder of Alvin Benson.2 The second was the seemingly impossible strangling of the famous Broadway actress, Margaret Odell.3 Later that same year, the Greene tragedy occurred. Just like the previous two cases, I kept a thorough record of this new investigation. I gathered every document I could find, making exact copies of those intended for the police files, and also noted down the many conversations that happened during meetings and discussions between Vance and the official investigators. Plus, I maintained a diary that, for its detail and thoroughness, would have made Samuel Pepys envious.
The Greene murder case occurred toward the end of Markham’s first year in office. As you may remember, the winter came very early that season. There were two severe blizzards in November, and the amount of snowfall for that month broke all local records for eighteen years. I mention this fact of the early snows because it played a sinister part in the Greene affair: it was, indeed, one of the vital factors of the murderer’s scheme. No one has yet understood, or even sensed, the connection between the unseasonable weather of that late fall and the fatal tragedy that fell upon the Greene household; but that is because all of the dark secrets of the case were not made known.
The Greene murder case happened toward the end of Markham's first year in office. As you may recall, winter arrived very early that season. There were two major snowstorms in November, and the amount of snow that month broke all local records for the past eighteen years. I mention the early snowfall because it played a sinister role in the Greene case: it was, in fact, a key part of the murderer’s plan. No one has yet understood or even noticed the connection between the unseasonable weather that late fall and the tragic events that struck the Greene household; but that's because many of the dark secrets of the case have not been revealed.
Vance was projected into the Benson murder as the result of a direct challenge from Markham; and his activities in the Canary case were due to his own expressed desire to lend a hand. But pure coincidence was responsible for his participation in the Greene investigation. During the two months that had elapsed since his solution of the Canary’s death Markham had called upon him several times regarding moot points of criminal detection in connection with the routine work of the District Attorney’s office; and it was during an informal discussion of one of these problems that the Greene case was first mentioned.
Vance got involved in the Benson murder after Markham directly challenged him, and he took part in the Canary case because he wanted to help out. However, his involvement in the Greene investigation was purely coincidental. In the two months since he solved the Canary's death, Markham had reached out to him several times about tricky issues in criminal investigation related to the regular operations of the District Attorney’s office. It was during a casual chat about one of these issues that the Greene case was initially brought up.
Markham and Vance had long been friends. Though dissimilar in tastes and even in ethical outlook, they nevertheless respected each other profoundly. I have often marvelled at the friendship of these two antipodal men; but as the years went by I came more and more to understand it. It was as if they were drawn together by those very qualities which each realized—perhaps with a certain repressed regret—were lacking in his own nature. Markham was forthright, brusque, and, on occasion, domineering, taking life with grim and serious concern, and following the dictates of his legal conscience in the face of every obstacle: honest, incorruptible, and untiring. Vance, on the other hand, was volatile, debonair, and possessed of a perpetual Juvenalian cynicism, smiling ironically at the bitterest realities, and consistently fulfilling the rôle of a whimsically disinterested spectator of life. But, withal, he understood people as profoundly as he understood art, and his dissection of motives and his shrewd readings of character were—as I had many occasions to witness—uncannily accurate. Markham apprehended these qualities in Vance, and sensed their true value.
Markham and Vance had been friends for a long time. Although they had different tastes and ethical views, they deeply respected each other. I’ve often wondered about the friendship between these two opposite men, but as time passed, I began to understand it more. It seemed like they were attracted to the qualities in each other that they felt—perhaps with some unspoken regret—were missing in themselves. Markham was direct, blunt, and at times, overbearing. He approached life with a serious attitude and followed his legal conscience no matter the challenges: honest, incorruptible, and tireless. Vance, on the other hand, was unpredictable, charming, and had a constant sense of youthful cynicism, smiling ironically at the harshest truths, and playing the role of a whimsically detached observer of life. Yet, he understood people as well as he understood art, and his analysis of motives and keen insights into character were—something I witnessed many times—uncannily accurate. Markham recognized these qualities in Vance and appreciated their true worth.
It was not yet ten o’clock of the morning of November the 9th when Vance and I, after motoring to the old Criminal Courts Building on the corner of Franklin and Centre Streets, went directly to the District Attorney’s office on the fourth floor. On that momentous forenoon two gangsters, each accusing the other of firing the fatal shot in a recent pay-roll hold-up, were to be cross-examined by Markham; and this interview was to decide the question as to which of the men would be charged with murder and which held as a State’s witness. Markham and Vance had discussed the situation the night before in the lounge-room of the Stuyvesant Club, and Vance had expressed a desire to be present at the examination. Markham had readily assented, and so we had risen early and driven down-town.
It wasn't even ten o'clock in the morning on November 9th when Vance and I, after driving to the old Criminal Courts Building at the corner of Franklin and Centre Streets, headed straight to the District Attorney’s office on the fourth floor. That significant morning, two gangsters, each blaming the other for firing the deadly shot in a recent payroll robbery, were going to be cross-examined by Markham; this meeting would determine which of the men would be charged with murder and which would be treated as a State’s witness. Markham and Vance had talked about the situation the night before in the lounge of the Stuyvesant Club, and Vance had expressed a wish to be there for the examination. Markham had quickly agreed, so we woke up early and drove downtown.
The interview with the two men lasted for an hour, and Vance’s disconcerting opinion was that neither was guilty of the actual shooting.
The interview with the two men lasted for an hour, and Vance found it unsettling to think that neither of them was actually guilty of the shooting.
“Y’ know, Markham,” he drawled, when the sheriff had returned the prisoners to the Tombs, “those two Jack Sheppards are quite sincere: each one thinks he’s telling the truth. Ergo, neither of ’em fired the shot. A distressin’ predicament. They’re obvious gallows-birds—born for the gibbet; and it’s a beastly shame not to be able to round out their destinies in proper fashion. . . . I say, wasn’t there another participant in the hold-up?”
“Hey, Markham,” he said lazily, as the sheriff brought the prisoners back to the Tombs, “those two Jack Sheppards are pretty genuine: both of them believe they’re telling the truth. So, neither of them pulled the trigger. It’s a troubling situation. They’re clearly doomed—meant for the gallows; and it’s a real shame we can’t fulfill their destinies the right way. . . . By the way, wasn’t there another person involved in the robbery?”
Markham nodded. “A third got away. According to these two, it was a well-known gangster named Eddie Maleppo.”
Markham nodded. “One more got away. According to these two, it was a well-known gangster named Eddie Maleppo.”
“Then Eduardo is your man.”4
"Then Eduardo is the guy." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Markham did not reply, and Vance rose lazily and reached for his ulster.
Markham didn't respond, and Vance stood up slowly and grabbed his coat.
“By the by,” he said, slipping into his coat, “I note that our upliftin’ press bedecked its front pages this morning with head-lines about a pogrom at the old Greene mansion last night. Wherefore?”
"By the way," he said, putting on his coat, "I noticed that our wonderful press decorated its front pages this morning with headlines about a riot at the old Greene mansion last night. Why?"
Markham glanced quickly at the clock on the wall, and frowned.
Markham quickly looked at the clock on the wall and frowned.
“That reminds me. Chester Greene called up the first thing this morning and insisted on seeing me. I told him eleven o’clock.”
"That reminds me. Chester Greene called first thing this morning and insisted on meeting with me. I told him eleven o’clock."
“Where do you fit in?” Vance had taken his hand from the door-knob, and drew out his cigarette-case.
“Where do you fit in?” Vance had removed his hand from the doorknob and pulled out his cigarette case.
“I don’t!” snapped Markham. “But people think the District Attorney’s office is a kind of clearing-house for all their troubles. It happens, however, that I’ve known Chester Greene a long time—we’re both members of the Marylebone Golf Club—and so I must listen to his plaint about what was obviously an attempt to annex the famous Greene plate.”
“I don’t!” Markham shot back. “But people believe that the District Attorney’s office is some sort of catch-all for their problems. The thing is, I’ve known Chester Greene for a long time—we’re both members of the Marylebone Golf Club—so I have to hear him complain about what was clearly an attempt to take the famous Greene plate.”
“Burglary—eh, what?” Vance took a few puffs on his cigarette. “With two women shot?”
“Burglary—huh, what?” Vance took a few puffs on his cigarette. “With two women shot?”
“Oh, it was a miserable business! An amateur, no doubt. Got in a panic, shot up the place, and bolted.”
“Oh, it was a terrible situation! An amateur, for sure. Got scared, shot up the place, and ran away.”
“Seems a dashed curious proceeding.” Vance abstractedly reseated himself in a large armchair near the door. “Did the antique cutlery actually disappear?”
“Seems like a really strange thing to do.” Vance absentmindedly sat back down in a large armchair near the door. “Did the old cutlery really go missing?”
“Nothing was taken. The thief was evidently frightened off before he made his haul.”
“Nothing was stolen. The thief was clearly scared off before he could take anything.”
“Sounds a bit thick, don’t y’ know.—An amateur thief breaks into a prominent home, casts a predat’ry eye on the dining-room silver, takes alarm, goes up-stairs and shoots two women in their respective boudoirs, and then flees. . . . Very touchin’ and all that, but unconvincin’. Whence came this caressin’ theory?”
“Sounds a bit unbelievable, don’t you think? An amateur thief breaks into a well-known home, eyes the dining-room silver, gets scared, goes upstairs, and shoots two women in their bedrooms, then runs away... Very touching and all, but unconvincing. Where did this crazy idea come from?”
Markham was glowering, but when he spoke it was with an effort at restraint.
Markham was scowling, but when he spoke, he made an effort to hold back.
“Feathergill was on duty last night when the call was relayed from Headquarters, and accompanied the police to the house. He agrees with their conclusions.”5
“Feathergill was working last night when the call came in from Headquarters and went with the police to the house. He agrees with their conclusions.”5
“Nevertheless, I could bear to know why Chester Greene is desirous of having polite converse with you.”
“Still, I’d like to understand why Chester Greene wants to have a polite conversation with you.”
Markham compressed his lips. He was not in cordial mood that morning, and Vance’s flippant curiosity irked him. After a moment, however, he said grudgingly:
Markham pursed his lips. He wasn't in a friendly mood that morning, and Vance's casual curiosity annoyed him. After a moment, though, he said reluctantly:
“Since the attempted robbery interests you so keenly, you may, if you insist, wait and hear what Greene has to say.”
“Since the attempted robbery interests you so much, you can, if you really want to, wait and hear what Greene has to say.”
“I’ll stay,” smiled Vance, removing his coat. “I’m weak; just can’t resist a passionate entreaty. . . . Which one of the Greenes is Chester? And how is he related to the two deceased?”
“I’ll stick around,” Vance smiled, tossing aside his coat. “I’m weak; I just can’t resist a heartfelt plea. . . . Which one of the Greenes is Chester? And how is he connected to the two who passed away?”
“There was only one murder,” Markham corrected him in a tone of forbearance. “The oldest daughter—an unmarried woman in her early forties—was killed instantly. A younger daughter, who was also shot, has, I believe, a chance of recovery.”
“There was only one murder,” Markham corrected him patiently. “The oldest daughter—an unmarried woman in her early forties—died instantly. A younger daughter, who was also shot, I believe, has a chance of recovering.”
“And Chester?”
"And what about Chester?"
“Chester is the elder son, a man of forty or thereabouts. He was the first person on the scene after the shots had been fired.”
“Chester is the older son, around forty years old. He was the first person to arrive after the shots were fired.”
“What other members of the family are there? I know old Tobias Greene has gone to his Maker.”
“What other family members are there? I know old Tobias Greene has passed away.”
“Yes, old Tobias died about twelve years ago. But his wife is still living, though she’s a helpless paralytic. Then there are—or rather were—five children: the oldest, Julia; next, Chester; then another daughter, Sibella, a few years under thirty, I should say; then Rex, a sickly, bookish boy a year or so younger than Sibella; and Ada, the youngest—an adopted daughter twenty-two or three, perhaps.”
“Yes, old Tobias passed away around twelve years ago. But his wife is still alive, even though she’s a helpless paralytic. Then there are—or rather were—five children: the oldest, Julia; next, Chester; then another daughter, Sibella, who I would guess is a few years under thirty; then Rex, a sickly, bookish boy who’s about a year younger than Sibella; and Ada, the youngest—an adopted daughter who’s around twenty-two or twenty-three, maybe.”
“And it was Julia who was killed, eh? Which of the other two girls was shot?”
“And it was Julia who was killed, right? Which of the other two girls got shot?”
“The younger—Ada. Her room, it seems, is across the hall from Julia’s, and the thief apparently got in it by mistake while making his escape. As I understand it, he entered Ada’s room immediately after firing on Julia, saw his error, fired again, and then fled, eventually going down the stairs and out the main entrance.”
“The younger—Ada. Her room seems to be across the hall from Julia’s, and the thief apparently got in there by mistake while trying to escape. From what I gather, he entered Ada’s room right after shooting Julia, realized his mistake, shot again, and then ran away, eventually heading down the stairs and out the main entrance.”
Vance smoked a while in silence.
Vance smoked quietly for a bit.
“Your hypothetical intruder must have been deuced confused to have mistaken Ada’s bedroom door for the staircase, what? And then there’s the query: what was this anonymous gentleman, who had called to collect the plate, doing above-stairs?”
“Your hypothetical intruder must have been really confused to mistake Ada’s bedroom door for the staircase, right? And then there’s the question: what was this unknown gentleman, who came to collect the plate, doing upstairs?”
“Probably looking for jewellery.” Markham was rapidly losing patience. “I am not omniscient.” There was irony in his inflection.
“Probably looking for jewelry.” Markham was quickly losing his patience. “I am not all-knowing.” There was irony in his tone.
“Now, now, Markham!” pleaded Vance cajolingly. “Don’t be vindictive. Your Greene burglary promises several nice points in academic speculation. Permit me to indulge my idle whims.”
“Come on, Markham!” Vance said with a coaxing tone. “Don’t be resentful. Your Greene burglary has some interesting aspects for academic discussion. Let me enjoy my little curiosities.”
At that moment Swacker, Markham’s youthful and alert secretary, appeared at the swinging door which communicated with a narrow chamber between the main waiting-room and the District Attorney’s private office.
At that moment, Swacker, Markham’s young and attentive secretary, walked in through the swinging door that connected the small room between the main waiting area and the District Attorney’s private office.
“Mr. Chester Greene is here,” he announced.
“Mr. Chester Greene is here,” he said.
CHAPTER II.
The Investigation Opens
(Tuesday, November 9; 11 a. m.)
(Tuesday, November 9; 11 AM)
When Chester Greene entered it was obvious he was under a nervous strain; but his nervousness evoked no sympathy in me. From the very first I disliked the man. He was of medium height and was bordering on corpulence. There was something soft and flabby in his contours; and, though he was dressed with studied care, there were certain signs of overemphasis about his clothes. His cuffs were too tight; his collar was too snug; and the colored silk handkerchief hung too far out of his breast pocket. He was slightly bald, and the lids of his close-set eyes projected like those of a man with Bright’s disease. His mouth, surmounted by a close-cropped blond moustache, was loose; and his chin receded slightly and was deeply creased below the under lip. He typified the pampered idler.
When Chester Greene walked in, it was clear he was really nervous; however, I didn't feel any sympathy for him. Right from the start, I didn't like him. He was of average height and almost overweight. There was something soft and flabby about his shape; and even though he dressed carefully, there were obvious signs that he was trying too hard with his clothes. His cuffs were too tight, his collar was too snug, and the colorful silk handkerchief stuck out too much from his breast pocket. He was slightly bald, and the eyelids of his closely set eyes bulged like someone with a health condition. His mouth, which was topped with a close-cropped blonde mustache, looked loose; and his chin receded a bit and had deep creases below his lower lip. He looked like a spoiled slacker.
When he had shaken hands with Markham, and Vance and I had been introduced, he seated himself and meticulously inserted a brown Russian cigarette in a long amber-and-gold holder.
When he finished shaking hands with Markham and Vance and I had been introduced, he sat down and carefully put a brown Russian cigarette into a long amber-and-gold holder.
“I’d be tremendously obliged, Markham,” he said, lighting his cigarette from an ivory pocket-lighter, “if you’d make a personal investigation of the row that occurred at our diggin’s last night. The police will never get anywhere the way they’re going about it. Good fellows, you understand—the police. But . . . well, there’s something about this affair—don’t know just how to put it. Anyway, I don’t like it.”
“I'd really appreciate it, Markham,” he said, lighting his cigarette with an ivory pocket lighter, “if you could personally look into the fight that happened at our place last night. The police aren't making any progress with their approach. They're good guys, you know—the police. But… well, there's something off about this situation—I can't quite explain it. Anyway, I just don't like it.”
Markham studied him closely for several moments.
Markham examined him intently for a few moments.
“Just what’s on your mind, Greene?”
“What are you thinking, Greene?”
The other crushed out his cigarette, though he had taken no more than half a dozen puffs, and drummed indecisively on the arm of his chair.
The other guy stubbed out his cigarette, even though he had only taken about half a dozen puffs, and tapped nervously on the arm of his chair.
“Wish I knew. It’s a rum affair—damned rum. There’s something back of it, too—something that’s going to raise the very devil if we don’t stop it. Can’t explain it. It’s a feeling I’ve got.”
“Wish I knew. It’s a strange situation—really strange. There’s something behind it, too—something that’s going to cause a lot of trouble if we don’t stop it. Can’t explain it. It’s just a feeling I have.”
“Perhaps Mr. Greene is psychic,” commented Vance, with a look of bland innocence.
“Maybe Mr. Greene has psychic abilities,” Vance remarked, wearing an expression of complete innocence.
The man swung about and scrutinized Vance with aggressive condescension. “Tosh!” He brought out another Russian cigarette, and turned again to Markham: “I do wish you’d take a peep at the situation.”
The man turned around and looked at Vance with a mocking superiority. “Nonsense!” He pulled out another Russian cigarette and faced Markham again: “I really wish you’d take a look at what’s going on.”
Markham hesitated. “Surely you’ve some reason for disagreeing with the police and appealing to me.”
Markham hesitated. “You must have a reason for disagreeing with the police and coming to me.”
“Funny thing, but I haven’t.” (It seemed to me Greene’s hand shook slightly as he lit his second cigarette.) “I simply know that my mind rejects the burglar story automatically.”
“Funny enough, I haven’t.” (It felt like Greene's hand trembled a bit as he lit his second cigarette.) “I just know that my mind automatically dismisses the burglar story.”
It was difficult to tell if he were being frank or deliberately hiding something. I did feel, however, that some sort of fear lurked beneath his uneasiness; and I also got the impression that he was far from being heart-broken over the tragedy.
It was hard to tell if he was being honest or purposely hiding something. Still, I sensed that some kind of fear was hiding behind his discomfort; and I also got the feeling that he wasn't really heartbroken about the tragedy.
“It seems to me,” declared Markham, “that the theory of the burglar is entirely consistent with the facts. There have been many other cases of a housebreaker suddenly taking alarm, losing his head, and needlessly shooting people.”
“It seems to me,” Markham said, “that the theory of the burglar completely lines up with the facts. There have been plenty of other cases where a burglar suddenly got scared, panicked, and ended up shooting people for no reason.”
Greene rose abruptly and began pacing up and down.
Greene stood up suddenly and started walking back and forth.
“I can’t argue the case,” he muttered. “It’s beyond all that, if you understand me.” He looked quickly at the District Attorney with staring eyes. “Gad! It’s got me in a cold sweat.”
“I can’t make my case,” he muttered. “It’s beyond all that, if you get what I mean.” He glanced quickly at the District Attorney with wide eyes. “Wow! It’s got me in a cold sweat.”
“It’s all too vague and intangible,” Markham observed kindly. “I’m inclined to think the tragedy has upset you. Perhaps after a day or two——”
“It’s all too unclear and hard to grasp,” Markham said gently. “I think the tragedy has affected you. Maybe after a day or two——”
Greene lifted a protesting hand.
Greene raised a protesting hand.
“It’s no go. I’m telling you, Markham, the police will never find their burglar. I feel it—here.” He mincingly laid a manicured hand on his breast.
“It’s no use. I’m telling you, Markham, the police will never catch their burglar. I just know it—right here.” He delicately placed a well-groomed hand on his chest.
Vance had been watching him with a faint suggestion of amusement. Now he stretched his legs before him and gazed up at the ceiling.
Vance had been watching him with a hint of amusement. Now he stretched his legs out in front of him and looked up at the ceiling.
“I say, Mr. Greene—pardon the intrusion on your esoteric gropings—but do you know of any one with a reason for wanting your two sisters out of the way?”
“I say, Mr. Greene—sorry to interrupt your private thoughts—but do you know if anyone has a reason for wanting your two sisters out of the way?”
The man looked blank for a moment.
The man appeared confused for a moment.
“No,” he answered finally; “can’t say that I do. Who, in Heaven’s name, would want to kill two harmless women?”
“No,” he finally replied; “I can’t say that I do. Who on Earth would want to kill two innocent women?”
“I haven’t the groggiest notion. But, since you repudiate the burglar theory, and since the two ladies were undoubtedly shot, it’s inferable that some one sought their demise; and it occurred to me that you, being their brother and domiciled en famille, might know of some one who harbored homicidal sentiments toward them.”
“I don’t have the faintest idea. But since you reject the burglar theory, and since the two ladies were definitely shot, it suggests that someone wanted them dead; and it occurred to me that you, being their brother and living en famille, might know of someone who had harmful feelings toward them.”
Greene bristled, and thrust his head forward. “I know of no one,” he blurted. Then, turning to Markham, he continued wheedlingly: “If I had the slightest suspicion, don’t you think I’d come out with it? This thing has got on my nerves. I’ve been mulling over it all night, and it’s—it’s bothersome, frightfully bothersome.”
Greene tensed up and leaned his head forward. “I don’t know anyone,” he said abruptly. Then, turning to Markham, he added in a more coaxing tone: “If I had even the slightest hint, wouldn’t I just say it? This has really gotten to me. I’ve been thinking about it all night, and it’s—it's extremely annoying, really annoying.”
Markham nodded non-committally, and rising, walked to the window, where he stood, his hands behind him, gazing down on the gray stone masonry of the Tombs.
Markham nodded without saying much, then got up and walked to the window, where he stood with his hands behind him, looking down at the gray stone walls of the Tombs.
Vance, despite his apparent apathy, had been studying Greene closely; and, as Markham turned to the window, he straightened up slightly in his chair.
Vance, even with his obvious indifference, had been watching Greene closely; and as Markham turned to the window, he sat up a bit more in his chair.
“Tell me,” he began, an ingratiating note in his voice; “just what happened last night? I understand you were the first to reach the prostrate women.”
“Tell me,” he started, a flattering tone in his voice; “what exactly happened last night? I heard you were the first one to reach the unconscious woman.”
“I was the first to reach my sister Julia,” retorted Greene, with a hint of resentment. “It was Sproot, the butler, who found Ada unconscious, bleeding from a nasty wound in her back.”
“I was the first to get to my sister Julia,” Greene shot back, a hint of resentment in his voice. “It was Sproot, the butler, who discovered Ada unconscious, bleeding from a serious wound on her back.”
“Her back, eh?” Vance leaned forward, and lifted his eyebrows. “She was shot from behind, then?”
“Her back, huh?” Vance leaned forward and raised his eyebrows. “So, she was shot from behind, then?”
“Yes.” Greene frowned and inspected his fingernails, as if he too sensed something disturbing in the fact.
“Yes.” Greene frowned and looked at his fingernails, as if he also felt that there was something unsettling about it.
“And Miss Julia Greene: was she too shot from behind?”
“And Miss Julia Greene: was she also shot from behind?”
“No—from the front.”
“No—from the front.”
“Extr’ordin’ry!” Vance blew a ring of smoke toward the dusty chandelier. “And had both women retired for the night?”
“Extraordinary!” Vance blew a ring of smoke toward the dusty chandelier. “And had both women gone to bed for the night?”
“An hour before. . . . But what has all that got to do with it?”
“An hour ago... But what does any of that matter?”
“One never knows, does one? However, it’s always well to be in possession of these little details when trying to run down the elusive source of a psychic seizure.”
“One never knows, right? Still, it’s helpful to have these little details when trying to track down the elusive source of a psychic episode.”
“Psychic seizure be damned!” growled Greene truculently. “Can’t a man have a feeling about something without——?”
“Forget the psychic stuff!” Greene growled angrily. “Can’t a guy have a feeling about something without——?”
“Quite—quite. But you’ve asked for the District Attorney’s assistance, and I’m sure he would like a few data before making a decision.”
“Exactly—exactly. But you’ve requested the District Attorney’s help, and I’m sure he would appreciate some information before making a decision.”
Markham came forward and sat down on the edge of the table. His curiosity had been aroused, and he indicated to Greene his sympathy with Vance’s interrogation.
Markham stepped forward and sat on the edge of the table. His curiosity was piqued, and he signaled to Greene that he supported Vance’s questioning.
Greene pursed his lips, and returned his cigarette-holder to his pocket.
Greene pressed his lips together and put his cigarette holder back in his pocket.
“Oh, very well. What else do you want to know?”
“Oh, fine. What else do you want to know?”
“You might relate for us,” dulcetly resumed Vance, “the exact order of events after you heard the first shot. I presume you did hear the shot.”
“You might tell us,” Vance continued sweetly, “the exact order of events after you heard the first shot. I assume you did hear the shot.”
“Certainly I heard it—couldn’t have helped hearing it. Julia’s room is next to mine, and I was still awake. I jumped into my slippers and pulled on my dressing-gown; then I went out into the hall. It was dark, and I felt my way along the wall until I reached Julia’s door. I opened it and looked in—didn’t know who might be there waiting to pop me—and I saw her lying in bed, the front of her nightgown covered with blood. There was no one else in the room, and I went to her immediately. Just then I heard another shot which sounded as if it came from Ada’s room. I was a bit muzzy by this time—didn’t know what I’d better do; and as I stood by Julia’s bed in something of a funk—oh, I was in a funk all right . . .”
“Of course I heard it—I couldn't have missed it. Julia’s room is right next to mine, and I was still awake. I jumped into my slippers and threw on my robe; then I stepped out into the hallway. It was dark, and I felt my way along the wall until I reached Julia’s door. I opened it and looked inside—didn't know who might be waiting to surprise me—and I saw her lying in bed, the front of her nightgown covered in blood. There was no one else in the room, so I went to her immediately. Just then I heard another shot that sounded like it came from Ada’s room. I was feeling a bit dazed at that point—I didn’t know what to do; and as I stood by Julia’s bed feeling pretty shaken—oh, I was definitely shaken…”
“Can’t say that I blame you,” Vance encouraged him.
“Can’t say I blame you,” Vance encouraged him.
Greene nodded. “A damned ticklish position to be in. Well, anyway, as I stood there, I heard some one coming down the stairs from the servants’ quarters on the third floor, and recognized old Sproot’s tread. He fumbled along in the dark, and I heard him enter Ada’s door. Then he called to me, and I hurried over. Ada was lying in front of the dressing-table; and Sproot and I lifted her on the bed. I’d gone a bit weak in the knees; was expecting any minute to hear another shot—don’t know why. Anyway, it didn’t come; and then I heard Sproot’s voice at the hall telephone calling up Doctor Von Blon.”
Greene nodded. “A really tricky situation to be in. Anyway, as I stood there, I heard someone coming down the stairs from the servants’ quarters on the third floor and recognized old Sproot’s footsteps. He was feeling his way in the dark, and I heard him enter Ada’s room. Then he called for me, and I rushed over. Ada was lying in front of the dressing table, and Sproot and I lifted her onto the bed. I was starting to feel a bit shaky; I was expecting to hear another shot any minute—don’t know why. Anyway, it didn’t happen; and then I heard Sproot’s voice at the hall telephone calling Doctor Von Blon.”
“I see nothing in your account, Greene, inconsistent with the theory of a burglar,” observed Markham. “And furthermore, Feathergill, my assistant, says there were two sets of confused footprints in the snow outside the front door.”
“I see nothing in your account, Greene, that contradicts the theory of a burglar,” Markham noted. “Additionally, Feathergill, my assistant, mentioned there were two sets of messed-up footprints in the snow outside the front door.”
Greene shrugged his shoulders, but did not answer.
Greene shrugged his shoulders but didn’t respond.
“By the by, Mr. Greene,”—Vance had slipped down in his chair and was staring into space—“you said that when you looked into Miss Julia’s room you saw her in bed. How was that? Did you turn on the light?”
“By the way, Mr. Greene,”—Vance had slumped in his chair and was gazing off into the distance—“you mentioned that when you peered into Miss Julia’s room, you saw her in bed. How did that happen? Did you turn the light on?”
“Why, no!” The man appeared puzzled by the question. “The light was on.”
“Of course not!” The man seemed confused by the question. “The light was on.”
There was a flutter of interest in Vance’s eyes.
There was a spark of interest in Vance’s eyes.
“And how about Miss Ada’s room? Was the light on there also?”
“And what about Miss Ada’s room? Was the light on in there too?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
Vance reached into his pocket, and, drawing out his cigarette-case, carefully and deliberately selected a cigarette. I recognized in the action an evidence of repressed inner excitement.
Vance reached into his pocket and, pulling out his cigarette case, carefully chose a cigarette. I saw this as a sign of his suppressed inner excitement.
“So the lights were on in both rooms. Most interestin’.”
“So the lights were on in both rooms. Pretty interesting.”
Markham, too, recognized the eagerness beneath his apparent indifference, and regarded him expectantly.
Markham also saw the enthusiasm behind his seeming indifference and looked at him with anticipation.
“And,” pursued Vance, after lighting his cigarette leisurely, “how long a time would you say elapsed between the two shots?”
“And,” Vance continued, taking his time to light his cigarette, “how much time would you say passed between the two shots?”
Greene was obviously annoyed by this cross-examination, but he answered readily.
Greene was clearly irritated by this questioning, but he responded easily.
“Two or three minutes—certainly no longer.”
“Two or three minutes—definitely not more.”
“Still,” ruminated Vance, “after you heard the first shot you rose from your bed, donned slippers and robe, went into the hall, felt along the wall to the next room, opened the door cautiously, peered inside, and then crossed the room to the bed—all this, I gather, before the second shot was fired. Is that correct?”
“Still,” Vance thought, “after you heard the first shot, you got out of bed, put on your slippers and robe, went into the hall, felt along the wall to the next room, opened the door carefully, looked inside, and then moved across the room to the bed—all of this, I assume, before the second shot was fired. Is that right?”
“Certainly it’s correct.”
“Sure, that’s right.”
“Well, well! As you say, two or three minutes. Yes, at least that. Astonishin’!” Vance turned to Markham. “Really, y’ know, old man, I don’t wish to influence your judgment, but I rather think you ought to accede to Mr. Greene’s request to take a hand in this investigation. I too have a psychic feeling about the case. Something tells me that your eccentric burglar will prove an ignis fatuus.”
“Well, well! As you said, two or three minutes. Yeah, at least that. Amazing!” Vance turned to Markham. “Honestly, you know, my friend, I don’t want to sway your opinion, but I really think you should agree to Mr. Greene’s request to get involved in this investigation. I have a gut feeling about the case too. Something tells me that your quirky burglar will turn out to be an ignis fatuus.”
Markham eyed him with meditative curiosity. Not only had Vance’s questioning of Greene interested him keenly, but he knew, as a result of long experience, that Vance would not have made the suggestion had he not had a good reason for doing so. I was in no wise surprised, therefore, when he turned to his restive visitor and said:
Markham looked at him with thoughtful curiosity. Not only did Vance's questioning of Greene catch his attention, but he also knew from his long experience that Vance wouldn't have made the suggestion without a solid reason. So, I wasn’t at all surprised when he turned to his impatient visitor and said:
“Very well, Greene, I’ll see what I can do in the matter. I’ll probably be at your house early this afternoon. Please see that every one is present, as I’ll want to question them.”
“Okay, Greene, I’ll figure out what I can do about it. I’ll likely be at your house early this afternoon. Please make sure everyone is there, as I’ll want to ask them some questions.”
Greene held out a trembling hand. “The domestic roster—family and servants—will be complete when you arrive.”
Greene extended a shaking hand. “The household list—family and staff—will be complete when you get here.”
He strode pompously from the room.
He walked out of the room with a sense of pride.
Vance sighed. “Not a nice creature, Markham—not at all a nice creature. I shall never be a politician if it involves an acquaintance with such gentlemen.”
Vance sighed. “Not a nice guy, Markham—not at all a nice guy. I’ll never be a politician if it means having to deal with people like that.”
Markham seated himself at his desk with a disgruntled air.
Markham sat down at his desk with a frustrated attitude.
“Greene is highly regarded as a social—not a political—decoration,” he said maliciously. “He belongs to your totem, not mine.”
“Greene is really seen as a social—not a political—status symbol,” he said spitefully. “He fits into your circle, not mine.”
“Fancy that!” Vance stretched himself luxuriously. “Still, it’s you who fascinate him. Intuition tells me he is not overfond of me.”
“Imagine that!” Vance stretched out comfortably. “But really, it’s you who captivates him. I have a feeling he doesn’t like me very much.”
“You did treat him a bit cavalierly. Sarcasm is not exactly a means of endearment.”
“You did treat him a bit casually. Sarcasm isn't really a way to show affection.”
“But, Markham old thing, I wasn’t pining for Chester’s affection.”
“But, Markham, my old friend, I wasn’t longing for Chester’s affection.”
“You think he knows, or suspects, something?”
"You think he knows or suspects something?"
Vance gazed through the long window into the bleak sky beyond.
Vance looked through the large window at the gloomy sky outside.
“I wonder,” he murmured. Then: “Is Chester, by any chance, a typical representative of the Greene family? Of recent years I’ve done so little mingling with the élite that I’m woefully ignorant of the East Side nabobs.”
“I wonder,” he said softly. Then: “Is Chester, by any chance, a typical example of the Greene family? In recent years, I haven’t socialized much with the elite, so I’m really out of the loop when it comes to the East Side tycoons.”
Markham nodded reflectively.
Markham nodded thoughtfully.
“I’m afraid he is. The original Greene stock was sturdy, but the present generation seems to have gone somewhat to pot. Old Tobias the Third—Chester’s father—was a rugged and, in many ways, admirable character. He appears, however, to have been the last heir of the ancient Greene qualities. What’s left of the family has suffered some sort of disintegration. They’re not exactly soft, but tainted with patches of incipient decay, like fruit that’s lain on the ground too long. Too much money and leisure, I imagine, and too little restraint. On the other hand, there’s a certain intellectuality lurking in the new Greenes. They all seem to have good minds, even if futile and misdirected. In fact, I think you underestimate Chester. For all his banalities and effeminate mannerisms, he’s far from being as stupid as you regard him.”
“I’m afraid he is. The original Greene lineage was strong, but the current generation seems to have fallen apart. Old Tobias the Third—Chester’s dad—was tough and admirable in many ways. He seems to have been the last one to truly embody the old Greene qualities. What’s left of the family has experienced some sort of breakdown. They’re not exactly soft, but they have signs of early decay, like fruit that’s been on the ground too long. Too much money and leisure, I guess, and not enough self-control. On the flip side, there’s a certain intellectual quality in the new Greenes. They all seem to have sharp minds, even if they’re often wasted and misled. In fact, I think you underestimate Chester. For all his clichés and feminine mannerisms, he’s far from as dim-witted as you think he is.”
“I regard Chester as stupid! My dear Markham! You wrong me abominably. No, no. There’s nothing of the anointed ass about our Chester. He’s shrewder even than you think him. Those œdematous eyelids veil a pair of particularly crafty eyes. Indeed, it was largely his studied pose of fatuousness that led me to suggest that you aid and abet in the investigation.”
“I consider Chester to be foolish! My dear Markham! You completely misjudge me. No, no. There’s nothing of the ridiculous about our Chester. He’s smarter than you realize. Those puffy eyelids hide a pair of surprisingly shrewd eyes. In fact, it was mostly his deliberate act of being dim-witted that made me suggest that you help with the investigation.”
Markham leaned back and narrowed his eyes.
Markham lay back and squinted.
“What’s in your mind, Vance?”
“What are you thinking, Vance?”
“I told you. A psychic seizure—same like Chester’s subliminal visitation.”
“I told you. A psychic episode—just like Chester’s subliminal visit.”
Markham knew, by this elusive answer, that for the moment Vance had no intention of being more definite; and after a moment of scowling silence he turned to the telephone.
Markham understood from this vague response that, for now, Vance had no plans to be clearer; and after a brief moment of frowning silence, he turned to the phone.
“If I’m to take on this case, I’d better find out who has charge of it and get what preliminary information I can.”
“If I’m going to take on this case, I should find out who’s in charge of it and gather any preliminary information I can.”
He called up Inspector Moran, the commanding officer of the Detective Bureau. After a brief conversation he turned to Vance with a smile.
He called Inspector Moran, the head of the Detective Bureau. After a short conversation, he turned to Vance with a smile.
“Your friend, Sergeant Heath, has the case in hand. He happened to be in the office just now, and is coming here immediately.”6
“Your friend, Sergeant Heath, is on the case. He was just in the office and is coming here right now.”6
In less than fifteen minutes Heath arrived. Despite the fact that he had been up most of the night, he appeared unusually alert and energetic. His broad, pugnacious features were as imperturbable as ever, and his pale-blue eyes held their habitual penetrating intentness. He greeted Markham with an elaborate, though perfunctory, handshake; and then, seeing Vance, relaxed his features into a good-natured smile.
In under fifteen minutes, Heath showed up. Even though he had been awake most of the night, he looked surprisingly alert and full of energy. His strong, combative features were as calm as always, and his pale-blue eyes maintained their usual intense focus. He greeted Markham with a formal but brief handshake; then, spotting Vance, he softened his expression into a friendly smile.
“Well, if it isn’t Mr. Vance! What have you been up to, sir?”
“Well, if it isn't Mr. Vance! What have you been up to, sir?”
Vance rose and shook hands with him.
Vance stood up and shook his hand.
“Alas, Sergeant, I’ve been immersed in the terra-cotta ornamentation of Renaissance façades, and other such trivialities, since I saw you last.7 But I’m happy to note that crime is picking up again. It’s a deuced drab world without a nice murky murder now and then, don’t y’ know.”
“Unfortunately, Sergeant, I’ve been caught up in the terracotta decorations of Renaissance buildings, and other such trivial things, since I last saw you. But I’m glad to say that crime is on the rise again. It’s a really dull world without a nice, messy murder now and then, you know.”
Heath cocked an eye, and turned inquiringly to the District Attorney. He had long since learned how to read between the lines of Vance’s badinage.
Heath raised an eyebrow and looked questioningly at the District Attorney. He had long ago figured out how to interpret the underlying meaning behind Vance's teasing.
“It’s this Greene case, Sergeant,” said Markham.
“It’s this Greene case, Sergeant,” Markham said.
“I thought so.” Heath sat down heavily, and inserted a black cigar between his lips. “But nothing’s broken yet. We’re rounding up all the regulars, and looking into their alibis for last night. But it’ll take several days before the check-up’s complete. If the bird who did the job hadn’t got scared before he grabbed the swag, we might be able to trace him through the pawnshops and fences. But something rattled him, or he wouldn’t have shot up the works the way he did. And that’s what makes me think he may be a new one at the racket. If he is, it’ll make our job harder.” He held a match in cupped hands to his cigar, and puffed furiously. “What did you want to know about the prowl, sir?”
“I thought so.” Heath sat down heavily and stuck a black cigar in his mouth. “But nothing’s broken yet. We’re gathering all the usual suspects and checking their alibis for last night. But it’ll take a few days before the investigation is done. If the guy who did the job hadn’t gotten scared before he grabbed the loot, we might be able to trace him through the pawnshops and fences. But something spooked him, or he wouldn’t have messed things up like he did. And that’s what makes me think he might be new to this. If he is, it’ll make our job harder.” He cupped his hands around a match to light his cigar and puffed furiously. “What did you want to know about the prowler, sir?”
Markham hesitated. The Sergeant’s matter-of-fact assumption that a common burglar was the culprit disconcerted him.
Markham hesitated. The Sergeant’s straightforward assumption that a regular burglar was the culprit unsettled him.
“Chester Greene was here,” he explained presently; “and he seems convinced that the shooting was not the work of a thief. He asked me, as a special favor, to look into the matter.”
“Chester Greene was here,” he explained after a moment; “and he’s pretty sure that the shooting wasn’t done by a thief. He asked me, as a special favor, to check into it.”
Heath gave a derisive grunt.
Heath scoffed.
“Who but a burglar in a panic would shoot down two women?”
“Who else but a panicking burglar would shoot two women?”
“Quite so, Sergeant.” It was Vance who answered. “Still, the lights were turned on in both rooms, though the women had gone to bed an hour before; and there was an interval of several minutes between the two shots.”
“That's right, Sergeant.” Vance replied. “Still, the lights were on in both rooms, even though the women had gone to bed an hour earlier; and there was a gap of several minutes between the two shots.”
“I know all that.” Heath spoke impatiently. “But if an amachoor did the job, we can’t tell exactly what did happen up-stairs there last night. When a bird loses his head——”
“I know all that.” Heath said impatiently. “But if an amateur did the job, we can’t exactly tell what happened upstairs last night. When a bird loses its head——”
“Ah! There’s the rub. When a thief loses his head, d’ ye see, he isn’t apt to go from room to room turning on the lights, even assuming he knows where and how to turn them on. And he certainly isn’t going to dally around for several minutes in a black hall between such fantastic operations, especially after he has shot some one and alarmed the house, what? It doesn’t look like panic to me; it looks strangely like design. Moreover, why should this precious amateur of yours be cavorting about the boudoirs up-stairs when the loot was in the dining-room below?”
“Ah! There’s the issue. When a thief freaks out, you see, he’s not likely to stroll from room to room flipping on the lights, even if he knows how to do it. And he definitely isn’t going to hang around for several minutes in a dark hallway between such crazy actions, especially after he’s shot someone and set off the alarm, right? That doesn’t seem like panic to me; it looks oddly planned. Plus, why would this so-called amateur of yours be wandering around the bedrooms upstairs when the stolen goods were in the dining room below?”
“We’ll learn all about that when we’ve got our man,” countered Heath doggedly.
“We’ll find out all about that once we have our guy,” Heath replied stubbornly.
“The point is, Sergeant,” put in Markham, “I’ve given Mr. Greene my promise to look into the matter, and I wanted to get what details I could from you. You understand, of course,” he added mollifyingly, “that I shall not interfere with your activities in any way. Whatever the outcome of the case, your department will receive entire credit.”
“The thing is, Sergeant,” Markham interjected, “I’ve promised Mr. Greene that I’d investigate this issue, and I wanted to gather any details I could from you. You understand, of course,” he added reassuringly, “that I won’t interfere with your work at all. No matter how the case turns out, your department will get full credit.”
“Oh, that’s all right, sir.” Experience had taught Heath that he had nothing to fear in the way of lost kudos when working with Markham. “But I don’t think, in spite of Mr. Vance’s ideas, that you’ll find much in the Greene case to warrant attention.”
“Oh, that’s fine, sir.” Experience had taught Heath that he had nothing to worry about regarding lost kudos when working with Markham. “But I don’t think, despite Mr. Vance’s ideas, that you’ll find much in the Greene case that deserves attention.”
“Perhaps not,” Markham admitted. “However, I’ve committed myself, and I think I’ll run out this afternoon and look over the situation, if you’ll give me the lie of the land.”
“Maybe not,” Markham conceded. “But I’ve made up my mind, and I think I’ll head out this afternoon to assess the situation, if you could give me the lay of the land.”
“There isn’t much to tell.” Heath chewed on his cigar cogitatingly. “A Doctor Von Blon—the Greene family physician—phoned Headquarters about midnight. I’d just got in from an up-town stick-up call, and I hopped out to the house with a couple of the boys from the Bureau. I found the two women, like you know, one dead and the other unconscious—both shot. I phoned Doc Doremus,8 and then looked the place over. Mr. Feathergill came along and lent a hand; but we didn’t find much of anything. The fellow that did the job musta got in by the front door some way, for there was a set of footprints in the snow coming and going, besides Doctor Von Blon’s. But the snow was too flaky to get any good impressions. It stopped snowing along about eleven o’clock last night; and there’s no doubt that the prints belonged to the burglar, for no one else, except the doctor, had come or gone after the storm.”
“There isn’t much to say.” Heath chewed on his cigar thoughtfully. “A Doctor Von Blon—the Greene family doctor—called Headquarters around midnight. I had just returned from an uptown robbery call, and I rushed out to the house with a couple of guys from the Bureau. I found the two women; one was dead and the other was unconscious—both shot. I called Doc Doremus, and then checked the place out. Mr. Feathergill showed up and helped out, but we didn’t find much of anything. The guy who did it must have entered through the front door somehow because there were footprints in the snow coming and going, besides Doctor Von Blon’s. But the snow was too light to get any clear impressions. It stopped snowing around eleven o’clock last night, and there’s no doubt that the prints belonged to the burglar since no one else, except the doctor, had come or gone after the storm.”
“An amateur housebreaker with a front-door key to the Greene mansion,” murmured Vance. “Extr’ordin’ry!”
“An amateur burglar with a front-door key to the Greene mansion,” Vance murmured. “Extraordinary!”
“I’m not saying he had a key, sir,” protested Heath. “I’m simply telling you what we found. The door mighta been unlatched by mistake; or some one mighta opened it for him.”
“I’m not saying he had a key, sir,” protested Heath. “I’m just telling you what we found. The door could have been unlatched by accident, or someone might have opened it for him.”
“Go on with the story, Sergeant,” urged Markham, giving Vance a reproving look.
“Go on with the story, Sergeant,” Markham urged, giving Vance a disapproving look.
“Well, after Doc Doremus got there and made an examination of the older woman’s body and inspected the younger one’s wound, I questioned all the family and the servants—a butler, two maids, and a cook. Chester Greene and the butler were the only ones who had heard the first shot, which was fired about half past eleven. But the second shot roused old Mrs. Greene—her room adjoins the younger daughter’s. The rest of the household had slept through all the excitement; but this Chester fellow had woke ’em all up by the time I got there. I talked to all of ’em, but nobody knew anything. After a coupla hours I left a man inside and another outside, and came away. Then I set the usual machinery going; and this morning Captain Dubois went over the place the best he could for finger-prints. Doc Doremus has got the body for an autopsy, and we’ll get a report to-night. But there’ll be nothing helpful from that quarter. She was fired on from in front at close range—almost a contact shot. And the other woman—the young one—was all powder-marked, and her nightgown was burnt. She was shot from behind.—That’s about all the dope.”
“Well, after Doc Doremus showed up and examined the older woman’s body and checked the younger one’s wound, I questioned everyone in the family and the staff—a butler, two maids, and a cook. Chester Greene and the butler were the only ones who heard the first shot, which was fired around half past eleven. But the second shot woke up old Mrs. Greene—her room is next to the younger daughter’s. The rest of the household slept through all the commotion; but by the time I got there, this Chester guy had woken them all up. I spoke to all of them, but no one knew anything. After a couple of hours, I left a guy inside and another outside, and I went on my way. Then I set the usual process in motion; and this morning, Captain Dubois checked the place as thoroughly as he could for fingerprints. Doc Doremus has the body for an autopsy, and we’ll get a report tonight. But I doubt it will be useful. She was shot from the front at close range—almost a contact shot. The other woman—the young one—had powder marks all over her and her nightgown was burnt. She was shot from behind.—That’s about all the info.”
“Have you been able to get any sort of a statement from the younger one?”
“Have you managed to get any kind of statement from the younger one?”
“Not yet. She was unconscious last night, and this morning she was too weak to talk. But the doctor—Von Blon—said we could probably question her this afternoon. We may get something out of her, in case she got a look at the bird before he shot her.”
“Not yet. She was unconscious last night, and this morning she was too weak to talk. But the doctor—Von Blon—said we could probably question her this afternoon. We might get something out of her, in case she saw the bird before he shot her.”
“That suggests something to me, Sergeant.” Vance had been listening passively to the recital, but now he drew in his legs, and lifted himself a little. “Did any member of the Greene household possess a gun?”
“That suggests something to me, Sergeant.” Vance had been listening passively to the story, but now he pulled his legs in and sat up a bit. “Did anyone in the Greene household have a gun?”
Heath gave him a sharp look.
Heath shot him a quick glare.
“This Chester Greene said he had an old .32 revolver he used to keep in a desk drawer in his bedroom.”
“This Chester Greene said he had an old .32 revolver that he used to keep in a desk drawer in his bedroom.”
“Oh, did he, now? And did you see the gun?”
“Oh, really? And did you see the gun?”
“I asked him for it, but he couldn’t find it. Said he hadn’t seen it for years, but that probably it was around somewheres. Promised to dig it up for me to-day.”
“I asked him for it, but he couldn’t find it. He said he hadn’t seen it in years, but it was probably around somewhere. He promised to look for it for me today.”
“Don’t hang any fond hopes on his finding it, Sergeant.” Vance looked at Markham musingly. “I begin to comprehend the basis of Chester’s psychic perturbation. I fear he’s a crass materialist after all. . . . Sad, sad.”
“Don’t get your hopes up about him finding it, Sergeant.” Vance looked at Markham thoughtfully. “I’m starting to understand why Chester is so unsettled. I’m afraid he’s just a shallow materialist after all. . . . How sad.”
“You think he missed the gun, and took fright?”
“You think he missed the shot and got scared?”
“Well—something like that . . . perhaps. One can’t tell. It’s deuced confusin’.” He turned an indolent eye on the Sergeant. “By the by, what sort of gun did your burglar use?”
“Well—something like that . . . maybe. You can’t really tell. It’s really confusing.” He glanced lazily at the Sergeant. “By the way, what kind of gun did your burglar use?”
Heath gave a gruff, uneasy laugh.
Heath let out a rough, uncomfortable laugh.
“You score there, Mr. Vance. I’ve got both bullets—thirty-twos, fired from a revolver, not an automatic. But you’re not trying to intimate——”
“You got it right, Mr. Vance. I have both bullets—.32 caliber, fired from a revolver, not an automatic. But you’re not trying to suggest——”
“Tut, tut, Sergeant. Like Goethe, I’m merely seeking for more illumination, if one may translate Licht——”
“Tut, tut, Sergeant. Like Goethe, I’m just looking for more clarity, if one can translate Licht——”
Markham interrupted this garrulous evasion.
Markham interrupted this lengthy evasion.
“I’m going to the Greene house after lunch, Sergeant. Can you come along?”
“I’m heading to the Greene house after lunch, Sergeant. Can you join me?”
“Sure I can, sir. I was going out anyway.”
“Of course, I can, sir. I was heading out anyway.”
“Good.” Markham brought forth a box of cigars. “Meet me here at two. . . . And take a couple of these Perfectos before you go.”
“Good.” Markham pulled out a box of cigars. “Meet me here at two... And take a couple of these Perfectos before you leave.”
Heath selected the cigars, and put them carefully into his breast pocket. At the door he turned with a bantering grin.
Heath picked out the cigars and placed them carefully in his jacket pocket. At the door, he turned with a teasing smile.
“You coming along with us, Mr. Vance—to guide our erring footsteps, as they say?”
“You coming with us, Mr. Vance—to help guide us, as they say?”
“Nothing could keep me away,” declared Vance.
“Nothing could keep me away,” Vance said.
CHAPTER III.
At the Greene Mansion
(Tuesday, November 9; 2.30 p. m.)
(Tue, Nov 9; 2:30 PM)
The Greene mansion—as it was commonly referred to by New Yorkers—was a relic of the city’s ancien régime. It had stood for three generations at the eastern extremity of 53d Street, two of its oriel windows actually overhanging the murky waters of the East River. The lot upon which the house was built extended through the entire block—a distance of two hundred feet—and had an equal frontage on the cross-streets. The character of the neighborhood had changed radically since the early days; but the spirit of commercial advancement had left the domicile of the Greenes untouched. It was an oasis of idealism and calm in the midst of moiling commercial enterprise; and one of the stipulations in old Tobias Greene’s last will and testament had been that the mansion should stand intact for at least a quarter of a century after his death, as a monument to him and his ancestors. One of his last acts on earth was to erect a high stone wall about the entire property, with a great double iron gateway opening on 53d Street and a postern-gate for tradesmen giving on 52d Street.
The Greene mansion—what New Yorkers commonly called it—was a relic of the city’s ancien régime. It had stood for three generations at the eastern end of 53rd Street, with two of its oriel windows actually hanging over the murky waters of the East River. The lot where the house was built stretched across the entire block—a distance of two hundred feet—and had the same frontage on the cross-streets. The character of the neighborhood had changed dramatically since the early days; but the spirit of commercial growth hadn’t touched the Greenes’ home. It was an oasis of idealism and calm amid the bustling commercial activity; and one of the conditions in old Tobias Greene’s last will and testament was that the mansion should remain intact for at least twenty-five years after his death, as a monument to him and his ancestors. One of his final acts was to build a high stone wall around the entire property, with a grand double iron gate opening onto 53rd Street and a side gate for tradesmen leading to 52nd Street.
The mansion itself was two and a half stories high, surmounted by gabled spires and chimney clusters. It was what architects call, with a certain intonation of contempt, a “château flamboyant”; but no derogatory appellation could detract from the quiet dignity and the air of feudal traditionalism that emanated from its great rectangular blocks of gray limestone. The house was sixteenth-century Gothic in style, with more than a suspicion of the new Italian ornament in its parts; and the pinnacles and shelves suggested the Byzantine. But, for all its diversity of detail, it was not flowery, and would have held no deep attraction for the Freemason architects of the Middle Ages. It was not “bookish” in effect; it exuded the very essence of the old.
The mansion stood two and a half stories tall, topped with pointed spires and clusters of chimneys. It was what architects referred to, somewhat disdainfully, as a “château flamboyant”; however, no negative label could take away from the quiet dignity and the vibe of feudal traditionalism that radiated from its large, rectangular blocks of gray limestone. The house was designed in sixteenth-century Gothic style, with hints of new Italian decoration in its features, and the peaks and ledges suggested Byzantine influences. But despite its variety of details, it wasn’t overly ornate and wouldn’t have fascinated the Freemason architects of the Middle Ages. It didn’t have a “bookish” look; it radiated a sense of the ancient.
In the front yard were maples and clipped evergreens, interspersed with hydrangea and lilac-bushes; and at the rear was a row of weeping willows overhanging the river. Along the herring-bone-bond brick walks were high quickset hedges of hawthorn; and the inner sides of the encircling wall were covered with compact espaliers. To the west of the house an asphalt driveway led to a double garage at the rear—an addition built by the newer generation of Greenes. But here too were boxwood hedgerows which cloaked the driveway’s modernity.
In the front yard, there were maple trees and trimmed evergreens, mixed in with hydrangeas and lilac bushes; at the back, a row of weeping willows hung gracefully over the river. Along the herringbone-patterned brick pathways, tall hawthorn hedges lined the sides; and the inner walls were covered with neatly arranged espaliers. To the west of the house, an asphalt driveway led to a double garage in the back—an addition put up by the newer generation of the Greenes. But even here, boxwood hedgerows concealed the modern look of the driveway.
As we entered the grounds that gray November afternoon an atmosphere of foreboding bleakness seemed to have settled over the estate. The trees and shrubs were all bare, except the evergreens, which were laden with patches of snow. The trellises stood stripped along the walls, like clinging black skeletons; and, save for the front walk, which had been hastily and imperfectly swept, the grounds were piled high with irregular snow-drifts. The gray of the mansion’s masonry was almost the color of the brooding overcast sky; and I felt a premonitory chill of eeriness pass over me as we mounted the shallow steps that led to the high front door, with its pointed pediment above the deeply arched entrance.
As we walked onto the grounds that gray November afternoon, a sense of dark foreboding hung over the estate. The trees and shrubs were bare, except for the evergreens, which were covered in patches of snow. The trellises stood stripped against the walls like haunting black skeletons; and except for the front walk, which had been quickly and poorly cleared, the grounds were piled high with uneven snowdrifts. The gray of the mansion's stone was almost the same color as the heavy overcast sky, and I felt a chilling sense of eeriness wash over me as we climbed the shallow steps leading to the tall front door, with its pointed pediment above the deeply arched entrance.
Sproot, the butler—a little old man with white hair and a heavily seamed capriform face—admitted us with silent, funereal dignity (he had evidently been apprised of our coming); and we were ushered at once into the great gloomy drawing-room whose heavily curtained windows overlooked the river. A few moments later Chester Greene came in and greeted Markham fulsomely. Heath and Vance and me he included in a single supercilious nod.
Sproot, the butler—a small, elderly man with white hair and a deeply lined, goat-like face—let us in with a silent, somber dignity (he clearly knew we were coming); and we were immediately led into the large, dark drawing room, where the thickly draped windows overlooked the river. A few moments later, Chester Greene walked in and greeted Markham enthusiastically. He acknowledged Heath, Vance, and me with a single, condescending nod.
“Awfully good of you to come, Markham,” he said, with nervous eagerness, seating himself on the edge of a chair and taking out his cigarette-holder. “I suppose you’ll want to hold an inquisition first. Whom’ll I summon as a starter?”
“Really nice of you to come, Markham,” he said, with a hint of nervous excitement, sitting on the edge of a chair and pulling out his cigarette holder. “I guess you’ll want to start with some kind of interrogation. Who should I bring in first?”
“We can let that go for the moment,” said Markham. “First, I’d like to know something concerning the servants. Tell me what you can about them.”
“We can set that aside for now,” Markham said. “First, I want to know something about the servants. Tell me what you know about them.”
Greene moved restlessly in his chair, and seemed to have difficulty lighting his cigarette.
Greene shifted uneasily in his chair and appeared to struggle with lighting his cigarette.
“There’s only four. Big house and all that, but we don’t need much help. Julia always acted as housekeeper, and Ada looked after the Mater.—To begin with, there’s old Sproot. He’s been butler, seneschal, and majordomo for us for thirty years. Regular family retainer—kind you read about in English novels—devoted, loyal, humble, dictatorial, and snooping. And a damned nuisance, I may add. Then there are two maids—one to look after the rooms and the other for general service, though the women monopolize her, mostly for useless fiddle-faddle. Hemming, the older maid, has been with us ten years. Still wears corsets and fit-easy shoes. Deep-water Baptist, I believe—excruciatingly devout. Barton, the other maid, is young and flighty: thinks she’s irresistible, knows a little table-d’hôte French, and is the kind that’s constantly expecting the males of the family to kiss her behind the door. Sibella picked her out—she’s just the kind Sibella would pick out. Been adorning our house and shirking the hard work for about two years. The cook’s a stodgy German woman, a typical Hausfrau—voluminous bosoms and number-ten feet. Puts in all her spare time writing to distant nieces and nephews in the upper reaches of the Rhine basin somewhere; and boasts that the most fastidious person could eat off her kitchen floor, it’s that clean; though I’ve never tried it. The old man engaged her a year before he died; gave orders she was to remain as long as she liked.—There you have the personnel of the backstairs. Of course, there is a gardener who loafs about the lawn in summer. He hibernates in a speak-easy up Harlem way.”
“There are only four of us. It's a big house, but we don't need much help. Julia has always taken care of the house, and Ada looks after our mom. First, there's old Sproot. He's been our butler, seneschal, and majordomo for thirty years. A true family retainer—just like you read about in English novels—devoted, loyal, humble, bossy, and always snooping. And a real pain, I might add. Then we have two maids—one to take care of the rooms and the other for general tasks, though the women mostly use her for pointless nonsense. Hemming, the older maid, has been with us for ten years. She still wears corsets and those fit-easy shoes. I think she's a deep-water Baptist—extremely devout. Barton, the other maid, is young and flirty; she thinks she's irresistible, knows a bit of table-d’hôte French, and is the type who always expects the men in the family to kiss her behind closed doors. Sibella picked her out—exactly the kind Sibella would choose. She’s been livening up our house and avoiding the hard work for about two years. The cook is a no-nonsense German woman, a typical Hausfrau—with huge bosoms and size ten feet. She spends all her spare time writing to distant nieces and nephews somewhere around the upper Rhine; and she boasts that even the pickiest person could eat off her kitchen floor, it’s that clean, though I’ve never tried it. The old man hired her a year before he died and told her she could stay as long as she wanted. —So that’s the staff behind the scenes. Of course, there’s a gardener who lazes around the lawn in summer. He spends winter hanging out in a speak-easy up in Harlem.”
“No chauffeur?”
"No driver?"
“A nuisance we dispense with. Julia hated motor-cars, and Rex is afraid to travel in them—squeamish lad, Rex. I drive my own racer, and Sibella’s a regular Barney Oldfield. Ada drives, too, when the Mater isn’t using her and Sibella’s car is idle.—So endeth.”
“A nuisance we get rid of. Julia hated cars, and Rex is too scared to ride in them—such a sensitive guy, Rex. I drive my own sports car, and Sibella is a real speed demon. Ada drives too, when Mom isn't using her car and Sibella’s is parked. —So that’s that.”
Markham had been making notes as Greene rambled along with his information. At length he put out the cigar he had been smoking.
Markham had been taking notes while Greene chatted on with his information. Finally, he put out the cigar he had been smoking.
“Now, if you don’t mind, I want to look over the house.”
“Now, if you don’t mind, I’d like to check out the house.”
Greene rose with alacrity and led the way into the main lower hall—a vaulted, oak-panelled entrance containing two large carved Flemish tables of the Sambin school, against opposite walls, and several Anglo-Dutch crown-back chairs. A great Daghestan rug stretched along the parqueted floor, its faded colors repeated in the heavy draperies of the archways.
Greene got up quickly and guided everyone into the main lower hall—a tall, oak-paneled entrance featuring two large carved Flemish tables from the Sambin style, placed against opposite walls, along with several Anglo-Dutch crown-back chairs. A huge Daghestan rug covered the parquet floor, with its muted colors mirrored in the thick drapes at the archways.
“We have, of course, just come from the drawing-room,” explained Greene, with a pompous air. “Back of it, down the hall”—he pointed past the wide marble stairway—“was the governor’s library and den—what he called his sanctum sanctorum. Nobody’s been in it for twelve years. The Mater has kept it locked up ever since the old man died. Sentiment of some kind; though I’ve often told her she ought to clean the place out and make a billiard-room of it. But you can’t move the Mater, once she’s got an idea in her head. Try it some time when you’re looking for heavy exercise.”
“We just came from the living room,” Greene said, acting all important. “Behind it, down the hall”—he pointed past the big marble staircase—“was the governor’s library and study—what he called his sanctum sanctorum. No one’s been in there for twelve years. Mom has kept it locked up ever since the old man passed away. Some kind of sentiment; though I’ve often told her she should clean it out and turn it into a billiard room. But you can’t change her mind once she decides on something. Try it sometime when you want a real workout.”
He walked across the hall and pulled aside the draperies of the archway opposite to the drawing-room.
He walked across the hall and pulled back the curtains of the archway opposite the living room.
“Here’s the reception-room, though we don’t use it much nowadays. Stuffy, stiff place, and the flue doesn’t draw worth a damn. Every time we’ve built a fire here, we’ve had to have the cleaners in to remove the soot from the tapestries.” He waved his cigarette-holder toward two beautiful Gobelins. “Back there, through those sliding doors, is the dining-room; and farther on are the butler’s pantry and the kitchen where one may eat off the floor. Care to inspect the culinary department?”
“Here’s the reception room, though we don’t really use it much anymore. It's a stuffy, uncomfortable place, and the flue doesn’t work well at all. Every time we’ve had a fire in here, we’ve had to call in the cleaners to get the soot off the tapestries.” He gestured with his cigarette holder toward two beautiful Gobelins. “Back there, through those sliding doors, is the dining room; and further down are the butler’s pantry and the kitchen, where you could eat off the floor. Want to check out the kitchen?”
“No, I think not,” said Markham. “And I’ll take the kitchen floor for granted.—Now, can we look at the second floor?”
“No, I don’t think so,” said Markham. “And I assume the kitchen floor is fine.—Now, can we check out the second floor?”
We ascended the main stairs, which led round a piece of marble statuary—a Falguière figure, I think—, and emerged into the upper hall facing the front of the house where three large close-set windows looked out over the bare trees.
We climbed the main stairs, which wrapped around a piece of marble sculpture—a Falguière figure, I believe—and stepped into the upper hall facing the front of the house where three large, closely spaced windows overlooked the bare trees.
The arrangement of the rooms on the second floor was simple and in keeping with the broad four-square architecture of the house; but for the sake of clarification I am embodying in this record a rough diagram of it; for it was the disposition of these rooms that made possible the carrying out of the murderer’s hideous and unnatural plot.
The layout of the rooms on the second floor was straightforward and matched the house's overall four-square design. To make things clearer, I'm including a rough sketch of it here, since the way these rooms were arranged allowed the killer to execute their horrifying and unnatural plan.
There were six bedrooms on the floor—three on either side of the hall, each occupied by a member of the family. At the front of the house, on our left, was the bedroom of Rex Greene, the younger brother. Next to it was the room occupied by Ada Greene; and at the rear were Mrs. Greene’s quarters, separated from Ada’s by a fair-sized dressing-room through which the two apartments communicated. It will be seen from the diagram that Mrs. Greene’s room projected beyond the main western elevation of the house, and that in the L thus formed was a small balustraded stone porch with a narrow flight of stairs, set against the house, leading to the lawn below. French doors opened upon this porch from both Ada’s and Mrs. Greene’s rooms.
There were six bedrooms on the floor—three on each side of the hall, with each room belonging to a family member. At the front of the house, on our left, was Rex Greene’s bedroom, the younger brother. Next to it was Ada Greene’s room; and at the back were Mrs. Greene’s quarters, separated from Ada’s by a decent-sized dressing room that connected the two spaces. The diagram shows that Mrs. Greene’s room extended beyond the main western side of the house, and in the L shape formed was a small balustraded stone porch with a narrow flight of stairs leading down to the lawn. French doors opened onto this porch from both Ada’s and Mrs. Greene’s rooms.

On the opposite side of the hall were the three rooms occupied by Julia, Chester, and Sibella, Julia’s room being at the front of the house, Sibella’s at the rear, and Chester’s in the centre. None of these rooms communicated with the other. It might also be noted that the doors to Sibella’s and Mrs. Greene’s rooms were just behind the main staircase, whereas Chester’s and Ada’s were directly at the head of the stairs, and Julia’s and Rex’s farther toward the front of the house. There was a small linen closet between Ada’s room and Mrs. Greene’s; and at the rear of the hall were the servants’ stairs.
On the other side of the hall were the three rooms used by Julia, Chester, and Sibella. Julia's room was at the front of the house, Sibella's was at the back, and Chester's was in the middle. None of these rooms connected to each other. It’s also worth mentioning that the doors to Sibella’s and Mrs. Greene’s rooms were located just behind the main staircase, while Chester’s and Ada’s doors were directly at the top of the stairs, and Julia’s and Rex’s were further toward the front of the house. There was a small linen closet between Ada’s room and Mrs. Greene’s, and at the back of the hall were the servants’ stairs.
Chester Greene explained this arrangement to us briefly, and then walked up the hall to Julia’s room.
Chester Greene quickly explained this setup to us and then headed down the hall to Julia’s room.
“You’ll want to look in here first, I imagine,” he said, throwing open the door. “Nothing’s been touched—police orders. But I can’t see what good all that stained bed-linen is to any one. It’s a frightful mess.”
“You’ll want to check this out first, I guess,” he said, swinging the door open. “Nothing’s been disturbed—police orders. But I don’t see how all that stained bedding is useful to anyone. It’s a terrible mess.”
The room was large and richly furnished with sage-green satin-upholstered furniture of the Marie Antoinette period. Opposite to the door was a canopied bedstead on a dais; and several dark blotches on the embroidered linen gave mute evidence of the tragedy that had been enacted there the night before.
The room was spacious and elegantly furnished with sage-green satin-upholstered furniture from the Marie Antoinette era. Across from the door stood a canopied bed on a raised platform, and several dark stains on the embroidered linen silently testified to the tragedy that had occurred there the night before.
Vance, after noting the disposition of the furniture, turned his gaze upon the old-fashioned crystal chandelier.
Vance, after observing the arrangement of the furniture, shifted his attention to the vintage crystal chandelier.
“Were those the lights that were on when you found your sister last night, Mr. Greene?” he asked casually.
“Were those the lights that were on when you found your sister last night, Mr. Greene?” he asked casually.
The other nodded with surly annoyance.
The other nodded with irritated annoyance.
“And where, may I ask, is the switch?”
“And where is the switch, if I may ask?”
“Behind the end of that cabinet.” Greene indifferently indicated a highly elaborated armoire near the door.
“Behind the end of that cabinet.” Greene casually pointed to a highly detailed armoire near the door.
“Invisible—eh, what?” Vance strolled to the armoire and looked behind it. “An amazin’ burglar!” Then he went up to Markham and spoke to him in a low voice.
“Invisible—huh, what?” Vance walked over to the armoire and checked behind it. “An amazing burglar!” Then he approached Markham and spoke to him quietly.
After a moment Markham nodded.
After a moment, Markham nodded.
“Greene,” he said, “I wish you’d go to your room and lie down on the bed just as you were last night when you heard the shot. Then, when I tap on the wall, get up and do everything you did last night—in just the way you did it. I want to time you.”
“Greene,” he said, “I wish you'd go to your room and lie down on the bed just like you did last night when you heard the shot. Then, when I tap on the wall, get up and do everything you did last night—in exactly the same way. I want to time you.”

The man stiffened, and gave Markham a look of resentful protestation.
The man tensed up and shot Markham a look of angry defiance.
“Oh, I say——!” he began. But almost at once he shrugged compliance and swaggered from the room, closing the door behind him.
“Oh, I can't believe it—!” he started. But almost immediately, he shrugged it off and strutted out of the room, closing the door behind him.
Vance took out his watch, and Markham, giving Greene time to reach his room, rapped on the wall. For what seemed an interminable time we waited. Then the door opened slightly, and Greene peered round the casing. Slowly his eyes swept the room; he swung the door further ajar, stepped inside hesitantly, and moved to the bed.
Vance took out his watch, and Markham, giving Greene time to reach his room, knocked on the wall. We waited for what felt like ages. Then the door opened just a bit, and Greene peeked around the edge. His eyes slowly scanned the room; he pushed the door open wider, stepped inside cautiously, and walked over to the bed.
“Three minutes and twenty seconds,” announced Vance. “Most disquietin’. . . . What do you imagine, Sergeant, the intruder was doing in the interim of the two shots?”
“Three minutes and twenty seconds,” Vance announced. “Pretty unsettling… What do you think, Sergeant, the intruder was doing during the time between the two shots?”
“How do I know?” retorted Heath. “Probably groping round the hall outside looking for the stairs.”
“How do I know?” Heath shot back. “Probably wandering around the hallway outside trying to find the stairs.”
“If he’d groped that length of time he’d have fallen down ’em.”
“If he had been groping around for that long, he would have fallen down them.”
Markham interrupted this discussion with a suggestion that we take a look at the servants’ stairway down which the butler had come after hearing the first shot.
Markham interrupted our conversation with a suggestion to check out the servants’ stairway that the butler came down after hearing the first shot.
“We needn’t inspect the other bedrooms just yet,” he added, “though we’ll want to see Miss Ada’s room as soon as the doctor thinks it’s advisable. When, by the way, will you know his decision, Greene?”
“We don’t need to check the other bedrooms right now,” he said, “but we’ll want to see Miss Ada’s room as soon as the doctor thinks it’s okay. By the way, when will you have his decision, Greene?”
“He said he’d be here at three. And he’s a punctual beggar—a regular fiend for efficiency. He sent a nurse over early this morning, and she’s looking after Ada and the Mater now.”
“He said he’d be here at three. And he’s a punctual guy—a real stickler for efficiency. He sent a nurse over early this morning, and she’s taking care of Ada and Mom now.”
“I say, Mr. Greene,” interposed Vance, “was your sister Julia in the habit of leaving her door unlocked at night?”
“I say, Mr. Greene,” Vance interjected, “did your sister Julia usually leave her door unlocked at night?”
Greene’s jaw dropped a little, and his eyes opened wider.
Greene's jaw dropped slightly, and his eyes widened.
“By Jove—no! Now that you mention it . . . she always locked herself in.”
“By Jove—no! Now that you mention it... she always locked herself in.”
Vance nodded absently, and we passed out into the hall. A thin, swinging baize door hid the servants’ stair-well at the rear, and Markham pushed it open.
Vance nodded absentmindedly, and we walked out into the hall. A thin, swinging green door concealed the servants’ staircase at the back, and Markham opened it.
“Nothing much here to deaden the sound,” he observed.
“Not much here to muffle the noise,” he noted.
“No,” agreed Greene. “And old Sproot’s room is right at the head of the steps. He’s got good ears, too—too damned good sometimes.”
“No,” Greene agreed. “And old Sproot’s room is right at the top of the stairs. He’s got good ears, too—sometimes way too good.”
We were about to turn back, when a high-pitched querulous voice issued from the partly open door on our right.
We were just about to turn back when a sharp, complaining voice came from the partly open door on our right.
“Is that you, Chester? What’s all this disturbance? Haven’t I had enough distraction and worry——?”
“Is that you, Chester? What’s going on with all this noise? Haven’t I had enough distractions and stress?”
Greene had gone to his mother’s door and put his head inside.
Greene had walked up to his mom's door and peeked inside.
“It’s all right, Mater,” he said irritably. “It’s only the police nosing around.”
“It’s okay, Mom,” he said irritably. “It’s just the police snooping around.”
“The police?” Her voice was contemptuous. “What do they want? Didn’t they upset me enough last night? Why don’t they go and look for the villain instead of congregating outside my door and annoying me?—So, it’s the police.” Her tone became vindictive. “Bring them in here at once, and let me talk to them. The police, indeed!”
“The police?” Her voice dripped with disdain. “What do they want? Didn’t they already bother me enough last night? Why don’t they go chase down the real criminal instead of hanging around outside my door and getting on my nerves? — So, it’s the police.” Her tone turned spiteful. “Bring them in here right now, and let me talk to them. The police, seriously!”
Greene looked helplessly at Markham, who merely nodded; and we entered the invalid’s room. It was a spacious chamber, with windows on three sides, furnished elaborately with all manner of conflicting objects. My first glance took in an East Indian rug, a buhl cabinet, an enormous gilded Buddha, several massive Chinese chairs of carved teak-wood, a faded Persian tapestry, two wrought-iron standard lamps, and a red-and-gold lacquered high-boy. I looked quickly at Vance, and surprised an expression of puzzled interest in his eyes.
Greene looked helplessly at Markham, who just nodded; then we entered the invalid's room. It was a large space with windows on three sides, filled with all sorts of mismatched furniture. My first glance caught an East Indian rug, a buhl cabinet, a huge gilded Buddha, several heavy Chinese chairs made of carved teak, a worn Persian tapestry, two wrought-iron floor lamps, and a red-and-gold lacquered tall dresser. I quickly glanced at Vance and saw a look of confused interest in his eyes.
In an enormous bed, with neither head-piece nor foot-posts, reclined the mistress of the house, propped up in a semi-recumbent attitude on a sprawling pile of varicolored silken pillows. She must have been between sixty-five and seventy, but her hair was almost black. Her long, chevaline face, though yellowed and wrinkled like ancient parchment, still radiated an amazing vigor: it reminded me of the portraits I had seen of George Eliot. About her shoulders was drawn an embroidered Oriental shawl; and the picture she presented in the setting of that unusual and diversified room was exotic in the extreme. At her side sat a rosy-cheeked imperturbable nurse in a stiff white uniform, making a singular contrast to the woman on the bed.
In a huge bed, with no headboard or footboard, lay the lady of the house, propped up at an angle on a pile of colorful silk pillows. She looked to be between sixty-five and seventy, but her hair was almost black. Her long, horse-like face, though yellowed and wrinkled like old parchment, still exuded remarkable energy: it reminded me of the portraits I had seen of George Eliot. Draped over her shoulders was an embroidered Eastern shawl; the scene she created in that unique and diverse room was incredibly exotic. Beside her sat a rosy-cheeked, unflappable nurse in a stiff white uniform, making a striking contrast to the woman in bed.
Chester Greene presented Markham, and let his mother take the rest of us for granted. At first she did not acknowledge the introduction, but, after appraising Markham for a moment, she gave him a nod of resentful forbearance and held out to him a long bony hand.
Chester Greene introduced Markham and let his mother overlook the rest of us. Initially, she didn’t acknowledge the introduction, but after sizing up Markham for a moment, she gave him a reluctant nod and reached out her long, bony hand.
“I suppose there’s no way to avoid having my home overrun in this fashion,” she said wearily, assuming an air of great toleration. “I was just endeavoring to get a little rest. My back pains me so much to-day, after all the excitement last night. But what do I matter—an old paralyzed woman like me? No one considers me anyway, Mr. Markham. But they’re perfectly right. We invalids are of no use in the world, are we?”
“I guess there’s no way to avoid having my home taken over like this,” she said wearily, putting on a brave face. “I was just trying to get a little rest. My back hurts so much today, after all the excitement last night. But what does it matter—an old, paralyzed woman like me? No one thinks about me anyway, Mr. Markham. But they’re completely right. We invalids are of no use in the world, are we?”
Markham muttered some polite protestation, to which Mrs. Greene paid not the slightest attention. She had turned, with seemingly great difficulty, to the nurse.
Markham quietly voiced some polite objections, but Mrs. Greene didn’t pay any attention at all. She had turned to the nurse with what seemed like a lot of effort.
“Fix my pillows, Miss Craven,” she ordered impatiently, and then added, in a whining tone: “Even you don’t give a thought to my comfort.” The nurse complied without a word. “Now, you can go in and sit with Ada until Doctor Von Blon comes.—How is the dear child?” Suddenly her voice had assumed a note of simulated solicitude.
“Fix my pillows, Miss Craven,” she said impatiently, then added in a whiny tone, “Even you don’t think about my comfort.” The nurse complied without saying anything. “Now, you can go in and sit with Ada until Doctor Von Blon arrives.—How is the dear child?” Suddenly, her voice took on a tone of feigned concern.
“She’s much better, Mrs. Greene.” The nurse spoke in a colorless, matter-of-fact tone, and passed quietly into the dressing-room.
“She’s doing much better, Mrs. Greene.” The nurse spoke in a bland, straightforward tone and quietly walked into the dressing room.
The woman on the bed turned complaining eyes upon Markham.
The woman on the bed gave Markham a look of complaint.
“It’s a terrible thing to be a cripple, unable to walk or even stand alone. Both my legs have been hopelessly paralyzed for ten years. Think of it, Mr. Markham: I’ve spent ten years in this bed and that chair”—she pointed to an invalid’s chair in the alcove—“and I can’t even move from one to the other unless I’m lifted bodily. But I console myself with the thought that I’m not long for this world; and I try to be patient. It wouldn’t be so bad, though, if my children were only more considerate. But I suppose I expect too much. Youth and health give little thought to the old and feeble—it’s the way of the world. And so I make the best of it. It’s my fate to be a burden to every one.”
“It’s a terrible thing to be disabled, unable to walk or even stand on my own. Both my legs have been completely paralyzed for ten years. Think about it, Mr. Markham: I’ve spent ten years in this bed and that chair”—she pointed to a wheelchair in the corner—“and I can’t even move from one to the other unless someone lifts me. But I try to comfort myself with the thought that I won’t be around much longer; and I aim to be patient. It wouldn’t be so bad if my kids were just a bit more understanding. But I guess I expect too much. Youth and health rarely consider the old and weak—it’s just how things are. So I do my best to cope. It’s my fate to be a burden to everyone.”
She sighed and drew the shawl more closely about her.
She sighed and wrapped the shawl tighter around herself.
“You want to ask me some questions perhaps? I don’t see what I can tell you that will be of any help, but I’m only too glad to do whatever I can. I haven’t slept a wink, and my back has been paining me terribly as a result of all this commotion. But I’m not complaining.”
“You want to ask me some questions, maybe? I don’t know what I can tell you that will actually help, but I’m more than happy to do what I can. I haven’t slept at all, and my back has been really hurting because of all this chaos. But I’m not complaining.”
Markham had stood looking at the old lady sympathetically. Indeed, she was a pitiful figure. Her long invalidism and solitude had warped what had probably been a brilliant and generous mind; and she had now become a kind of introspective martyr, with an exaggerated sensitiveness to her affliction. I could see that Markham’s instinct was to leave her immediately with a few consoling words; but his sense of duty directed him to remain and learn what he could.
Markham stood looking at the old lady with sympathy. She was truly a sad figure. Her long illness and isolation had distorted what was likely once a bright and generous mind, and she had turned into a sort of introspective martyr, overly sensitive about her condition. I could tell that Markham’s instinct was to leave her right away after saying a few comforting words; but his sense of duty compelled him to stay and find out what he could.
“I don’t wish to annoy you more than is absolutely necessary, madam,” he said in a kindly voice. “But it might help considerably if you permitted me to put one or two questions.”
“I don’t want to bother you more than necessary, ma'am,” he said in a friendly tone. “But it could really help if you’d allow me to ask you a couple of questions.”
“What’s a little annoyance, more or less?” she asked. “I’ve long since become used to it. Ask me anything you choose.”
“What’s a little annoyance, more or less?” she asked. “I’ve gotten used to it a long time ago. Ask me anything you want.”
Markham bowed with Old World courtesy. “You are very kind, madam.” Then, after a moment’s pause: “Mr. Greene tells me you did not hear the shot that was fired in your oldest daughter’s room, but that the shot in Miss Ada’s room wakened you.”
Markham bowed with old-fashioned politeness. “You’re very kind, ma’am.” Then, after a brief pause: “Mr. Greene told me you didn’t hear the shot fired in your oldest daughter’s room, but that the shot in Miss Ada’s room woke you up.”
“That is so.” She nodded slowly. “Julia’s room is a considerable distance away—across the hall. But Ada always leaves the doors open between her room and mine in case I should need anything in the night. Naturally the shot in her room wakened me. . . . Let me see. I must have just fallen to sleep. My back was giving me a great deal of trouble last night; I had suffered all day with it, though I of course didn’t tell any of the children about it. Little they care how their paralyzed old mother suffers. . . . And then, just as I had managed to doze off, there came the report, and I was wide-awake again—lying here helpless, unable to move, and wondering what awful thing might be going to happen to me. And no one came to see if I was all right; no one thought of me, alone and defenseless. But then, no one ever thinks of me.”
“That’s true.” She nodded slowly. “Julia’s room is quite far away—across the hall. But Ada always leaves the doors open between her room and mine in case I need anything during the night. Naturally, the noise from her room woke me up... Let me think. I must have just fallen asleep. My back was really hurting me last night; I had been in pain all day with it, although I didn’t mention it to any of the kids. They hardly care how their paralyzed old mother suffers... And then, just as I finally managed to doze off, there was that sound, and I was wide awake again—lying here helpless, unable to move, and wondering what terrible thing might be about to happen to me. And no one came to check if I was okay; no one thought of me, alone and vulnerable. But then again, no one ever thinks of me.”
“I’m sure it wasn’t any lack of consideration, Mrs. Greene,” Markham assured her earnestly. “The situation probably drove everything momentarily from their minds except the two victims of the shooting.—Tell me this: did you hear any other sounds in Miss Ada’s room after the shot awakened you?”
“I’m sure it wasn’t out of lack of consideration, Mrs. Greene,” Markham said sincerely. “The situation likely pushed everything else from their minds for a moment except for the two victims of the shooting.—Let me ask you this: did you hear any other noises in Miss Ada’s room after the gunshot woke you up?”
“I heard the poor girl fall—at least, it sounded like that.”
“I heard the poor girl fall—at least, that’s what it sounded like.”
“But no other noises of any kind? No footsteps, for instance?”
“But no other sounds at all? No footsteps, for example?”
“Footsteps?” She seemed to make an effort to recall her impressions. “No; no footsteps.”
“Footsteps?” She appeared to try to remember her thoughts. “No; no footsteps.”
“Did you hear the door into the hall open or close, madam?” It was Vance who put the question.
“Did you hear the door to the hall open or close, ma'am?” It was Vance who asked the question.
The woman turned her eyes sharply and glared at him.
The woman quickly turned her gaze and stared at him.
“No, I heard no door open or close.”
“No, I didn’t hear any door open or close.”
“That’s rather queer, too, don’t you think?” pursued Vance. “The intruder must have left the room.”
"That's pretty strange, don't you think?" Vance continued. "The intruder must have left the room."
“I suppose he must have, if he’s not there now,” she replied acidly, turning again to the District Attorney. “Is there anything else you’d care to know?”
“I guess he must have, if he’s not here now,” she replied sharply, turning back to the District Attorney. “Is there anything else you want to know?”
Markham evidently had perceived the impossibility of eliciting any vital information from her.
Markham clearly understood that it was impossible to get any important information from her.
“I think not,” he answered; then added: “You of course heard the butler and your son here enter Miss Ada’s room?”
“I don't think so,” he replied, then added, “You of course heard the butler and your son come into Miss Ada’s room?”
“Oh, yes. They made enough noise doing it—they didn’t consider my feelings in the least. That fuss-budget, Sproot, actually cried out for Chester like a hysterical woman; and, from the way he raised his voice over the telephone, one would have thought Doctor Von Blon was deaf. Then Chester had to rouse the whole house for some unknown reason. Oh, there was no peace or rest for me last night, I can tell you! And the police tramped around the house for hours like a drove of wild cattle. It was positively disgraceful. And here was I—a helpless old woman—entirely neglected and forgotten, suffering agonies with my spine.”
“Oh, yes. They made so much noise doing it—they didn’t care about my feelings at all. That annoying Sproot actually yelled for Chester like a dramatic woman; and, from the way he raised his voice on the phone, you’d think Doctor Von Blon was deaf. Then Chester had to wake up the whole house for some unknown reason. Oh, there was no peace or rest for me last night, I can tell you! And the police stomped around the house for hours like a herd of wild cattle. It was absolutely disgraceful. And here I was—a helpless old woman—completely neglected and forgotten, suffering agony with my back.”
After a few commiserating banalities Markham thanked her for her assistance, and withdrew. As we passed out and walked toward the stairs I could hear her calling out angrily: “Nurse! Nurse! Can’t you hear me? Come at once and arrange my pillows. What do you mean by neglecting me this way . . .?”
After sharing a few sympathetic clichés, Markham thanked her for her help and left. As we walked out and headed towards the stairs, I could hear her shouting angrily: “Nurse! Nurse! Can’t you hear me? Come here right now and fix my pillows. What do you mean by ignoring me like this . . .?”
The voice trailed off mercifully as we descended to the main hall.
The voice faded away thankfully as we went down to the main hall.
CHAPTER IV.
The Missing Revolver
(Tuesday, November 9; 3 p. m.)
(Tuesday, Nov 9; 3 PM)
“The Mater’s a crabbed old soul,” Greene apologized offhandedly when we were again in the drawing-room. “Always grousing about her doting offspring.—Well, where do we go from here?”
“The Mater’s a grumpy old soul,” Greene apologized casually when we were back in the drawing-room. “Always complaining about her spoiled kids.—So, what’s our next move?”
Markham seemed lost in thought, and it was Vance who answered.
Markham looked deep in thought, and it was Vance who replied.
“Let us take a peep at the servants and hearken to their tale: Sproot for a starter.”
“Let’s take a look at the servants and listen to their story: Sproot for a start.”
Markham roused himself and nodded, and Greene rose and pulled a silken bell-cord near the archway. A minute later the butler appeared and stood at obsequious attention just inside the room. Markham had appeared somewhat at sea and even uninterested during the investigation, and Vance assumed command.
Markham shook himself awake and nodded, while Greene got up and tugged on a silk bell-cord by the archway. A minute later, the butler showed up and stood there, overly attentive just inside the room. Markham had seemed a bit lost and even disinterested during the investigation, so Vance took charge.
“Sit down, Sproot, and tell us as briefly as possible just what occurred last night.”
“Sit down, Sproot, and tell us as briefly as you can what happened last night.”
Sproot came forward slowly, his eyes on the floor, but remained standing before the centre-table.
Sproot stepped forward slowly, his gaze on the floor, but stayed standing in front of the center table.
“I was reading Martial, sir, in my room,” he began, lifting his gaze submissively, “when I thought I heard a muffled shot. I wasn’t quite sure, for the automobiles in the street back-fire quite loud at times; but at last I said to myself I’d better investigate. I was in negligé, if you understand what I mean, sir; so I slipped on my bath-robe and came down. I didn’t know just where the noise had come from; but when I was half-way down the steps, I heard another shot, and this time it sounded like it came from Miss Ada’s room. So I went there at once, and tried the door. It was unlocked, and when I looked in I saw Miss Ada lying on the floor—a very distressing sight, sir. I called to Mr. Chester, and we lifted the poor young lady to the bed. Then I telephoned to Doctor Von Blon.”
“I was reading Martial, sir, in my room,” he began, looking up submissively, “when I thought I heard a muffled shot. I wasn't exactly sure, since the cars on the street sometimes backfire quite loudly; but eventually, I thought I'd better check it out. I was in my nightgown, if you know what I mean, sir; so I threw on my bathrobe and came downstairs. I didn’t know exactly where the noise had come from; but when I was halfway down the steps, I heard another shot, and this time it seemed to come from Miss Ada’s room. So I headed straight there and tried the door. It was unlocked, and when I looked inside, I saw Miss Ada lying on the floor—a very distressing sight, sir. I called for Mr. Chester, and we lifted the poor young lady onto the bed. Then I called Dr. Von Blon.”
Vance scrutinized him.
Vance stared at him.
“You were very courageous, Sproot, to brave a dark hall looking for the source of a shot in the middle of the night.”
“You were really brave, Sproot, to go into a dark hallway looking for the source of a gunshot in the middle of the night.”
“Thank you, sir,” the man answered, with great humility. “I always try to do my duty by the Greene family. I’ve been with them——”
“Thank you, sir,” the man replied, with deep respect. “I always try to do my best for the Greene family. I’ve been with them——”
“We know all that, Sproot.” Vance cut him short. “The light was on in Miss Ada’s room, I understand, when you opened the door.”
“We know all that, Sproot.” Vance interrupted. “The light was on in Miss Ada’s room, I hear, when you opened the door.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Yes, sir.”
“And you saw no one, or heard no noise? No door closing, for instance?”
“And you didn’t see anyone or hear anything? No door closing, for example?”
“No, sir.”
“Not at all, sir.”
“And yet the person who fired the shot must have been somewhere in the hall at the same time you were there.”
“And yet the person who fired the shot must have been somewhere in the hallway at the same time you were there.”
“I suppose so, sir.”
"I guess so, sir."
“And he might well have taken a shot at you, too.”
“And he could have easily tried to take a shot at you, too.”
“Quite so, sir.” Sproot seemed wholly indifferent to the danger he had escaped. “But what will be, will be, sir—if you’ll pardon my saying so. And I’m an old man——”
“Absolutely, sir.” Sproot appeared completely unconcerned about the danger he had just avoided. “But what will happen, will happen, sir—if you don’t mind me saying. And I’m an old man——”
“Tut, tut! You’ll probably live a considerable time yet—just how long I can’t, of course, say.”
“Tut, tut! You’ll probably live quite a while longer—just how long, I can’t really say.”
“No, sir.” Sproot’s eyes gazed blankly ahead. “No one understands the mysteries of life and death.”
“No, sir.” Sproot stared blankly ahead. “No one really gets the mysteries of life and death.”
“You’re somewhat philosophic, I see,” drily commented Vance. Then: “When you phoned to Doctor Von Blon, was he in?”
“You're a bit of a philosopher, I see,” Vance remarked dryly. Then he asked, “When you called Doctor Von Blon, was he available?”
“No, sir; but the night nurse told me he’d be back any minute, and that she’d send him over. He arrived in less than half an hour.”
“No, sir; but the night nurse told me he’d be back any minute and that she’d send him over. He arrived in less than half an hour.”
Vance nodded. “That will be all, thank you, Sproot.—And now please send me die gnädige Frau Köchin.”
Vance nodded. “That will be all, thank you, Sproot.—And now please send me die gnädige Frau Köchin.”
“Yes, sir.” And the old butler shuffled from the room.
“Yes, sir.” The old butler shuffled out of the room.
Vance’s eyes followed him thoughtfully.
Vance watched him thoughtfully.
“An inveiglin’ character,” he murmured.
“A scheming character,” he murmured.
Greene snorted. “You don’t have to live with him. He’d have said ‘Yes, sir,’ if you’d spoken to him in Walloon or Volapük. A sweet little playmate to have snooping round the house twenty-four hours a day!”
Greene snorted. “You don’t have to live with him. He would have said ‘Yes, sir,’ if you’d talked to him in Walloon or Volapük. What a nice little playmate to have snooping around the house all day long!”
The cook, a portly, phlegmatic German woman of about forty-five, named Gertrude Mannheim, came in and seated herself on the edge of a chair near the entrance. Vance, after a moment’s keen inspection of her, asked:
The cook, a plump and calm German woman around forty-five, named Gertrude Mannheim, walked in and sat down on the edge of a chair near the entrance. Vance, after a moment of careful observation, asked:
“Were you born in this country, Frau Mannheim?”
“Were you born in this country, Ms. Mannheim?”
“I was born in Baden,” she answered, in flat, rather guttural tones. “I came to America when I was twelve.”
“I was born in Baden,” she replied, in a flat, somewhat raspy voice. “I came to America when I was twelve.”
“You have not always been a cook, I take it.” Vance’s voice had a slightly different intonation from that which he had used with Sproot.
“You haven’t always been a cook, I guess.” Vance's voice had a slightly different tone from the one he used with Sproot.
At first the woman did not answer.
At first, the woman didn't respond.
“No, sir,” she said finally. “Only since the death of my husband.”
“No, sir,” she finally said. “Only since my husband passed away.”
“How did you happen to come to the Greenes?”
“How did you end up at the Greenes?”
Again she hesitated. “I had met Mr. Tobias Greene: he knew my husband. When my husband died there wasn’t any money. And I remembered Mr. Greene, and I thought——”
Again she hesitated. “I had met Mr. Tobias Greene: he knew my husband. When my husband died, there wasn’t any money. And I remembered Mr. Greene, and I thought——”
“I understand.” Vance paused, his eyes in space. “You heard nothing of what happened here last night?”
“I understand.” Vance paused, staring into space. “You didn’t hear anything about what happened here last night?”
“No, sir. Not until Mr. Chester called up the stairs and said for us to get dressed and come down.”
“No, sir. Not until Mr. Chester called up the stairs and told us to get dressed and come down.”
Vance rose and turned to the window overlooking the East River.
Vance got up and looked out the window at the East River.
“That’s all, Frau Mannheim. Be so good as to tell the senior maid—Hemming, isn’t she?—to come here.”
"That's all, Frau Mannheim. Please let the senior maid—Hemming, right?—know to come here."
Without a word the cook left us, and her place was presently taken by a tall, slatternly woman, with a sharp, prudish face and severely combed hair. She wore a black, one-piece dress, and heelless vici-kid shoes; and her severity of mien was emphasized by a pair of thick-lensed spectacles.
Without saying a word, the cook left us, and a tall, untidy woman soon took her place. She had a sharp, uptight face and tightly combed hair. She wore a black, one-piece dress and flat vici-kid shoes, and her stern appearance was highlighted by a pair of thick glasses.
“I understand, Hemming,” began Vance, reseating himself before the fireplace, “that you heard neither shot last night, and learned of the tragedy only when called by Mr. Greene.”
“I get it, Hemming,” Vance said, settling back down in front of the fireplace, “that you didn’t hear any gunshots last night and only found out about the tragedy when Mr. Greene called you.”
The woman nodded with a jerky, emphatic movement.
The woman nodded with a sharp, forceful motion.
“I was spared,” she said, in a rasping voice. “But the tragedy, as you call it, had to come sooner or later. It was an act of God, if you ask me.”
“I was spared,” she said, in a raspy voice. “But the tragedy, as you put it, had to happen sooner or later. It was an act of God, if you ask me.”
“Well, we’re not asking you, Hemming; but we’re delighted to have your opinion.—So God had a hand in the shooting, eh?”
“Well, we’re not actually asking you, Hemming; but we’re happy to hear your thoughts.—So God was involved in the shooting, huh?”
“He did that!” The woman spoke with religious fervor. “The Greenes are an ungodly, wicked family.” She leered defiantly at Chester Greene, who laughed uneasily. “ ‘For I shall rise up against them, saith the Lord of hosts—the name, the remnant, and son, and daughter, and nephew’—only there ain’t no nephew—‘and I will sweep them with the besom of destruction, saith the Lord.’ ”
“He did that!” The woman said with intense passion. “The Greenes are a godless, wicked family.” She glared defiantly at Chester Greene, who laughed nervously. “ ‘For I shall rise up against them, says the Lord of hosts—the name, the remnant, and son, and daughter, and nephew’—but there isn’t any nephew—‘and I will sweep them away with the broom of destruction, says the Lord.’ ”
Vance regarded her musingly.
Vance looked at her thoughtfully.
“I see you have misread Isaiah. And have you any celestial information as to who was chosen by the Lord to personify the besom?”
“I see you misunderstood Isaiah. Do you have any heavenly insight on who was chosen by the Lord to represent the broom?”
The woman compressed her lips. “Who knows?”
The woman pressed her lips together. "Who knows?"
“Ah! Who, indeed? . . . But to descend to temporal things: I assume you weren’t surprised at what happened last night?”
“Ah! Who, really? . . . But to get back to practical matters: I assume you weren’t shocked by what happened last night?”
“I’m never surprised at the mysterious workin’s of the Almighty.”
“I’m never surprised by the mysterious ways of God.”
Vance sighed. “You may return to your Scriptural perusings, Hemming. Only, I wish you’d pause en route and tell Barton we crave her presence here.”
Vance sighed. “You can go back to your Bible studies, Hemming. Just, I wish you’d stop by and let Barton know we’d love her to join us here.”
The woman rose stiffly and passed from the room like an animated ramrod.
The woman stood up awkwardly and left the room like a little toy soldier.
Barton came in, obviously frightened. But her fear was insufficient to banish completely her instinctive coquetry. A certain coyness showed through the alarmed glance she gave us, and one hand automatically smoothed back the chestnut hair over her ear. Vance adjusted his monocle.
Barton came in, clearly scared. But her fear didn't completely overshadow her natural flirtatiousness. A touch of shyness peeked through the worried look she gave us, and one hand instinctively brushed back the chestnut hair behind her ear. Vance adjusted his monocle.
“You really should wear Alice blue, Barton,” he advised her seriously. “Much more becoming than cerise to your olive complexion.”
“You should really wear Alice blue, Barton,” he told her seriously. “It looks way better on your olive complexion than cerise.”
The girl’s apprehensiveness relaxed, and she gave Vance a puzzled, kittenish look.
The girl's nervousness faded, and she gave Vance a confused, playful look.
“But what I particularly wanted you to come here for,” he went on, “was to ask you if Mr. Greene has ever kissed you.”
“But what I really wanted you to come here for,” he continued, “was to ask you if Mr. Greene has ever kissed you.”
“Which—Mr. Greene?” she stammered, completely disconcerted.
“Which—Mr. Greene?” she stammered, completely thrown off.
Chester had, at Vance’s question, jerked himself erect in his chair and started to splutter an irate objection. But articulation failed him, and he turned to Markham with speechless indignation.
Chester had, at Vance’s question, straightened up in his chair and started to sputter an angry objection. But he couldn’t find the words, so he turned to Markham with a silent look of outrage.
The corners of Vance’s mouth twitched. “It really doesn’t matter, Barton,” he said quickly.
The corners of Vance’s mouth twitched. “It really doesn’t matter, Barton,” he said quickly.
“Aren’t you going to ask me any questions about—what happened last night?” the girl asked, with obvious disappointment.
“Aren’t you going to ask me any questions about—what happened last night?” the girl asked, clearly disappointed.
“Oh! Do you know anything about what happened?”
“Oh! Do you know anything about what happened?”
“Why, no,” she admitted. “I was asleep——”
“Why, no,” she admitted. “I was asleep—”
“Exactly. Therefore, I sha’n’t bother you with questions.” He dismissed her good-naturedly.
“Exactly. So, I won’t bother you with questions.” He waved her off good-naturedly.
“Damn it, Markham, I protest!” cried Greene, when Barton had left us. “I call this—this gentleman’s levity rotten-bad taste—damme if I don’t!”
“Damn it, Markham, I protest!” shouted Greene, when Barton had left us. “I think this—this gentleman’s lightheartedness is in really bad taste—damn if I don’t!”
Markham, too, was annoyed at the frivolous line of interrogation Vance had taken.
Markham was also frustrated with the silly line of questioning Vance had chosen.
“I can’t see what’s to be gained by such futile inquiries,” he said, striving to control his irritation.
“I can’t see what’s to be gained by pointless questions,” he said, trying to control his irritation.
“That’s because you’re still holding to the burglar theory,” Vance replied. “But if, as Mr. Greene thinks, there is another explanation of last night’s crime, then it’s essential to acquaint ourselves with the conditions existing here. And it’s equally essential not to rouse the suspicions of the servants. Hence, my apparent irrelevancies. I’m trying to size up the various human factors we have to deal with; and I think I’ve done uncommonly well. Several rather interesting possibilities have developed.”
"That's because you're still stuck on the burglar theory," Vance said. "But if there’s another explanation for last night’s crime, as Mr. Greene believes, then we need to understand the current situation here. It's also crucial not to raise the suspicions of the staff. That’s why I seem to be going off on tangents. I'm trying to assess the different human factors we need to consider, and I think I've done quite well. A few interesting possibilities have come up."
Before Markham could reply Sproot passed the archway and opened the front door to some one whom he greeted respectfully. Greene immediately went into the hall.
Before Markham could respond, Sproot walked through the archway and opened the front door to someone he greeted with respect. Greene immediately entered the hall.
“Hallo, doc,” we heard him say. “Thought you’d be along pretty soon. The District Attorney and his entourage are here, and they’d like to talk to Ada. I told ’em you said it might be all right this afternoon.”
“Hey, doc,” we heard him say. “I thought you’d be here soon. The District Attorney and his entourage are here, and they’d like to talk to Ada. I told them you said it might be okay this afternoon.”
“I’ll know better when I’ve seen Ada,” the doctor replied. He passed on hurriedly, and we heard him ascending the stairs.
“I’ll have a better idea once I’ve seen Ada,” the doctor said. He hurried on, and we heard him going up the stairs.
“It’s Von Blon,” announced Greene, returning to the drawing-room. “He’ll let us know anon how Ada’s coming along.” There was a callous note in his voice, which, at the time, puzzled me.
“It’s Von Blon,” Greene said as he came back into the drawing-room. “He'll let us know soon how Ada’s doing.” There was a cold tone in his voice that puzzled me at the time.
“How long have you known Doctor Von Blon?” asked Vance.
“How long have you known Dr. Von Blon?” asked Vance.
“How long?” Greene looked surprised. “Why, all my life. Went to the old Beekman Public School with him. His father—old Doctor Veranus Von Blon—brought all the later Greenes into the world; family physician, spiritual adviser, and all that sort of thing, from time immemorial. When Von Blon, senior, died we embraced the son as a matter of course. And young Arthur’s a shrewd lad, too. Knows his pharmacopœia. Trained by the old man, and topped off his medical education in Germany.”
“How long?” Greene looked surprised. “Well, my whole life. I went to the old Beekman Public School with him. His father—old Doctor Veranus Von Blon—brought all the later Greenes into the world; family doctor, spiritual advisor, and all that sort of thing, forever. When Von Blon, senior, passed away, we welcomed the son without a second thought. And young Arthur’s a clever guy, too. He knows his pharmacopoeia. Trained by the old man, and completed his medical education in Germany.”
Vance nodded negligently.
Vance nodded casually.
“While we’re waiting for Doctor Von Blon, suppose we have a chat with Miss Sibella and Mr. Rex. Your brother first, let us say.”
“While we wait for Doctor Von Blon, let’s chat with Miss Sibella and Mr. Rex. Let’s start with your brother.”
Greene looked to Markham for confirmation; then rang for Sproot.
Greene glanced at Markham for confirmation and then called for Sproot.
Rex Greene came immediately upon being summoned.
Rex Greene arrived right away when he was called.
“Well, what do you want now?” he asked, scanning our faces with nervous intensity. His voice was peevish, almost whining, and there were certain overtones in it which recalled the fretful complaining voice of Mrs. Greene.
“Well, what do you want now?” he asked, scanning our faces with nervous intensity. His voice was irritable, almost whining, and there were certain tones in it that reminded me of the whiny complaints of Mrs. Greene.
“We merely want to question you about last night,” answered Vance soothingly. “We thought it possible you could help us.”
“We just want to ask you about last night,” Vance said calmly. “We thought you might be able to help us.”
“What help can I give you?” Rex asked sullenly, slumping into a chair. He gave his brother a sneering look. “Chester’s the only one round here who seems to have been awake.”
“What help can I give you?” Rex asked grumpily, flopping into a chair. He shot his brother a sarcastic glance. “Chester’s the only one here who seems to have been paying attention.”
Rex Greene was a short, sallow youth with narrow, stooping shoulders and an abnormally large head set on a neck which appeared almost emaciated. A shock of straight hair hung down over his bulging forehead, and he had a habit of tossing it back with a jerky movement of the head. His small, shifty eyes, shielded by enormous tortoise-rimmed glasses, seemed never to be at rest; and his thin lips were constantly twitching as with a tic douloureux. His chin was small and pointed, and he held it drawn in, emphasizing its lack of prominence. He was not a pleasant spectacle, and yet there was something in the man—an overdeveloped studiousness, perhaps—that gave the impression of unusual potentialities. I once saw a juvenile chess wizard who had the same cranial formations and general facial cast.
Rex Greene was a short, pale young man with narrow, slouched shoulders and an unusually large head sitting on a neck that looked almost scrawny. A mess of straight hair fell over his protruding forehead, and he had a tendency to toss it back with a quick jerk of his head. His small, shifty eyes, hidden behind huge tortoise-shell glasses, always seemed restless; his thin lips constantly twitched as if he had a nervous tic. He had a small, pointed chin that he kept tucked in, highlighting how little it stood out. He wasn’t a pleasant sight, but there was something about him—maybe an overdeveloped studiousness—that suggested he had unusual potential. I once saw a young chess prodigy who had the same head shape and overall facial features.
Vance appeared introspective, but I knew he was absorbing every detail of the man’s appearance. At length he laid down his cigarette, and focussed his eyes languidly on the desk-lamp.
Vance looked thoughtful, but I knew he was taking in every detail of the man's appearance. Eventually, he put down his cigarette and lazily focused his eyes on the desk lamp.
“You say you slept throughout the tragedy last night. How do you account for that remarkable fact, inasmuch as one of the shots was fired in the room next to yours?”
“You say you slept through the tragedy last night. How do you explain that incredible fact, considering one of the shots was fired in the room next to yours?”
Rex hitched himself forward to the edge of his chair, and turned his head from side to side, carefully avoiding our eyes.
Rex leaned forward to the edge of his chair and turned his head from side to side, making sure to avoid eye contact with us.
“I haven’t tried to account for it,” he returned, with angry resentment; but withal he seemed unstrung and on the defensive. Then he hurried on: “The walls in this house are pretty thick anyway, and there are always noises in the street. . . . Maybe my head was buried under the covers.”
“I haven’t tried to explain it,” he replied, feeling angry and resentful; but at the same time, he seemed tense and defensive. Then he rushed on: “The walls in this house are pretty thick anyway, and there are always sounds coming from the street. . . . Maybe I had my head buried under the covers.”
“You’d certainly have buried your head under the covers if you’d heard the shot,” commented Chester, with no attempt to disguise his contempt for his brother.
“You’d definitely have hidden under the covers if you’d heard the shot,” Chester remarked, making no effort to hide his disdain for his brother.
Rex swung round, and would have retorted to the accusation had not Vance put his next question immediately.
Rex turned around and would have fired back at the accusation if Vance hadn't asked his next question right away.
“What’s your theory of the crime, Mr. Greene? You’ve heard all the details and you know the situation.”
“What’s your take on the crime, Mr. Greene? You’ve heard all the details and you understand the situation.”
“I thought the police had settled on a burglar.” The youth’s eyes rested shrewdly on Heath. “Wasn’t that your conclusion?”
“I thought the police had figured out it was a burglar.” The young man's eyes fixed keenly on Heath. “Wasn’t that what you concluded?”
“It was, and it is,” declared the Sergeant, who, until now, had preserved a bored silence. “But your brother here seems to think otherwise.”
“It was, and it is,” said the Sergeant, who, until now, had kept quiet out of boredom. “But your brother here seems to think differently.”
“So Chester thinks otherwise.” Rex turned to his brother with an expression of feline dislike. “Maybe Chester knows all about it.” There was no mistaking the implication in his words.
“So Chester thinks differently.” Rex turned to his brother with a look of clear disdain. “Maybe Chester knows everything about it.” The implication in his words was unmistakable.
Vance once more stepped into the breach.
Vance once again stepped into the gap.
“Your brother has told us all he knows. Just at present we’re concerned with how much you know.” The severity of his manner caused Rex to shrink back in his chair. His lips twitched more violently, and he began fidgeting with the braided frog of his smoking-jacket. I noticed then for the first time that he had short rachitic hands with bowed and thickened phalanges.
“Your brother has shared everything he knows. Right now, we’re focused on how much you know.” The seriousness of his tone made Rex shrink back in his chair. His lips twitched more intensely, and he started playing with the braided frog of his smoking jacket. That was the first time I noticed that he had short, weak hands with bent and thickened fingers.
“You are sure you heard no shot?” continued Vance ominously.
“You're sure you didn't hear a shot?” Vance continued, sounding ominous.
“I’ve told you a dozen times I didn’t!” His voice rose to a falsetto, and he gripped the arms of his chair with both hands.
“I’ve told you a dozen times I didn’t!” His voice shot up to a higher pitch, and he clutched the arms of his chair tightly with both hands.
“Keep calm, Rex,” admonished Chester. “You’ll be having another of your spells.”
“Stay calm, Rex,” warned Chester. “You’re about to have another one of your episodes.”
“To hell with you!” the youth shouted. “How many times have I got to tell them I don’t know anything about it?”
“To hell with you!” the young man shouted. “How many times do I have to tell them I don’t know anything about it?”
“We merely want to make doubly sure on all points,” Vance told him pacifyingly. “And you certainly wouldn’t want your sister’s death to go unavenged through any lack of perseverance on our part.”
“We just want to make absolutely sure about everything,” Vance said in a calming tone. “And you definitely wouldn't want your sister’s death to go unavenged because we didn’t push hard enough.”
Rex relaxed slightly, and took a deep inspiration.
Rex relaxed a bit and took a deep breath.
“Oh, I’d tell you anything I knew,” he said, running his tongue over his dry lips. “But I always get blamed for everything that happens in this house—that is, Ada and I do. And as for avenging Julia’s death: that doesn’t appeal to me nearly so much as punishing the dog that shot Ada. She has a hard enough time of it here under normal conditions. Mother keeps her in the house waiting on her as if she were a servant.”
“Oh, I’d share anything I know,” he said, running his tongue over his dry lips. “But I always get blamed for everything that goes on in this house—that is, Ada and I do. And as for avenging Julia’s death: that doesn’t interest me nearly as much as punishing the dog that shot Ada. She already has a tough time here under normal circumstances. Mom keeps her in the house waiting on her as if she were a servant.”
Vance nodded understandingly. Then he rose and placed his hand sympathetically on Rex’s shoulder. This gesture was so unlike him I was completely astonished; for, despite his deep-seated humanism, Vance seemed always ashamed of any outward show of feeling, and sought constantly to repress his emotions.
Vance nodded in understanding. Then he stood up and put his hand compassionately on Rex’s shoulder. This gesture was so out of character for him that I was completely surprised; because, despite his strong sense of humanity, Vance always seemed embarrassed by any visible display of emotion and constantly tried to hold back his feelings.
“Don’t let this tragedy upset you too much, Mr. Greene,” he said reassuringly. “And you may be certain that we’ll do everything in our power to find and punish the person who shot Miss Ada.—We won’t bother you any more now.”
“Don’t let this tragedy get to you too much, Mr. Greene,” he said comfortingly. “And you can be sure that we’ll do everything we can to find and punish the person who shot Miss Ada.—We won’t disturb you any further now.”
Rex got up almost eagerly and drew himself together.
Rex got up almost excitedly and composed himself.
“Oh, that’s all right.” And with a covertly triumphant glance at his brother, he left the room.
“Oh, that’s fine.” And with a secretly triumphant look at his brother, he left the room.
“Rex is a queer bird,” Chester remarked, after a short silence. “He spends most of his time reading and working out abstruse problems in mathematics and astronomy. Wanted to stick a telescope through the attic roof, but the Mater drew the line. He’s an unhealthy beggar, too. I tell him he doesn’t get enough fresh air, but you see his attitude toward me. Thinks I’m weak-minded because I play golf.”
“Rex is a strange guy,” Chester said after a brief pause. “He spends most of his time reading and tackling complicated problems in math and astronomy. He wanted to put a telescope through the attic roof, but Mom put a stop to that. He’s not very healthy either. I keep telling him he doesn’t get enough fresh air, but you can see how he feels about me. He thinks I’m not very smart just because I play golf.”
“What were the spells you spoke about?” asked Vance. “Your brother looks as if he might be epileptic.”
“What were the spells you mentioned?” Vance asked. “Your brother looks like he might have epilepsy.”
“Oh, no; nothing like that; though I’ve seen him have convulsive seizures when he got in a specially violent tantrum. He gets excited easily and flies off the handle. Von Blon says it’s hyperneurasthenia—whatever that is. He goes ghastly pale when he’s worked up, and has a kind of trembling fit. Says things he’s sorry for afterward. Nothing serious, though. What he needs is exercise—a year on a ranch roughing it, without his infernal books and compasses and T-squares.”
“Oh, no; nothing like that; though I’ve seen him have crazy seizures when he throws a really violent tantrum. He gets excited easily and loses his temper. Von Blon says it’s hyperneurasthenia—whatever that is. He turns really pale when he’s worked up and has this kind of trembling fit. He says things he regrets afterward. Nothing serious, though. What he needs is exercise—a year on a ranch living simply, without his annoying books and compasses and T-squares.”
“I suppose he’s more or less a favorite with your mother.” (Vance’s remark recalled a curious similarity of temperament between the two I had felt vaguely as Rex talked.)
“I guess he’s kind of a favorite with your mom.” (Vance’s comment reminded me of a strange similarity in their personalities that I had sensed vaguely while Rex spoke.)
“More or less.” Chester nodded ponderously. “He’s the pet in so far as the Mater’s capable of petting any one but herself. Anyway, she’s never ragged Rex as much as the rest of us.”
“More or less.” Chester nodded thoughtfully. “He’s the pet as much as the Mater can pet anyone besides herself. Anyway, she’s never nagged Rex as much as the rest of us.”
Again Vance went to the great window above the East River, and stood looking out. Suddenly he turned.
Again Vance went to the large window overlooking the East River and stood there looking out. Suddenly, he turned.
“By the by, Mr. Greene, did you find your revolver?” His tone had changed; his ruminative mood had gone.
“By the way, Mr. Greene, did you find your revolver?” His tone had shifted; his thoughtful mood was gone.
Chester gave a start, and cast a swift glance at Heath, who had now become attentive.
Chester jumped and quickly looked over at Heath, who was now paying attention.
“No, by Gad, I haven’t,” he admitted, fumbling in his pocket for his cigarette-holder. “Funny thing about that gun, too. Always kept it in my desk drawer—though, as I told this gentleman when he mentioned it”—he pointed his holder at Heath as if the other had been an inanimate object—“I don’t remember actually having seen it for years. But, even so, where the devil could it have gone? Damme, it’s mysterious. Nobody round here would touch it. The maids don’t go in the drawers when they’re cleaning the room—I’m lucky if they make the bed and dust the top of the furniture. Damned funny what became of it.”
“No, I really haven’t,” he admitted, digging in his pocket for his cigarette holder. “Funny thing about that gun, too. I always kept it in my desk drawer—though, as I told this guy when he mentioned it”—he pointed his holder at Heath as if he were an inanimate object—“I don’t actually remember seeing it for years. But still, where on earth could it have gone? It's so strange. Nobody around here would touch it. The maids don’t go into the drawers when they’re cleaning the room—I’m lucky if they make the bed and dust the furniture. It’s really odd what happened to it.”
“Did you take a good look for it to-day, like you said?” asked Heath, thrusting his head forward belligerently. Why, since he held to the burglar theory, he should assume a bulldozing manner, I couldn’t imagine. But whenever Heath was troubled, he was aggressive; and any loose end in an investigation troubled him deeply.
“Did you really check for it today, like you said?” asked Heath, leaning in aggressively. I couldn’t understand why he should act so confrontational since he believed in the burglar theory. But whenever Heath felt uneasy, he became assertive, and any unresolved aspect of an investigation disturbed him greatly.
“Certainly, I looked for it,” Chester replied, haughtily indignant. “I went through every room and closet and drawer in the house. But it’s completely disappeared. . . . Probably got thrown out by mistake in one of the annual house-cleanings.”
“Of course I looked for it,” Chester replied, smugly offended. “I searched every room, closet, and drawer in the house. But it’s totally gone. . . . It probably got accidentally tossed during one of the yearly clean-outs.”
“That’s possible,” agreed Vance. “What sort of a revolver was it?”
"That’s possible," Vance agreed. "What kind of revolver was it?"
“An old Smith & Wesson .32.” Chester appeared to be trying to refresh his memory. “Mother-of-pearl handle: some scroll-engraving on the barrel—I don’t recall exactly. I bought it fifteen years ago—maybe longer—when I went camping one summer in the Adirondacks. Used it for target practice. Then I got tired of it, and stuck it away in a drawer behind a lot of old cancelled checks.”
"An old Smith & Wesson .32." Chester seemed to be trying to jog his memory. "Mother-of-pearl handle: some scroll engraving on the barrel—I can’t remember exactly. I bought it fifteen years ago—maybe longer—when I went camping one summer in the Adirondacks. I used it for target practice. Then I got bored with it and put it away in a drawer behind a bunch of old canceled checks."
“Was it in good working order then?”
“Was it working well then?”
“As far as I know. Fact is, it worked stiff when I got it, and I had the sear filed down, so it was practically a hair-trigger affair. The slightest touch sent it off. Better for shooting targets that way.”
“As far as I know. The fact is, it was really stiff when I got it, and I had the sear filed down, so it was almost like a hair-trigger. The lightest touch would set it off. It’s better for target shooting that way.”
“Do you recall if it was loaded when you put it away?”
“Do you remember if it was loaded when you put it away?”
“Couldn’t say. Might have been. It’s been so long——”
“Can't say. It might have been. It's been so long——”
“Were there any cartridges for it in your desk?”
“Are there any cartridges for it in your desk?”
“Now, that I can answer you positively. There wasn’t a loose cartridge in the place.”
“Now, I can definitely tell you that there wasn’t a single loose cartridge in the place.”
Vance reseated himself.
Vance sat back down.
“Well, Mr. Greene, if you happen to run across the revolver you will, of course, let Mr. Markham or Sergeant Heath know.”
“Well, Mr. Greene, if you come across the revolver, please let Mr. Markham or Sergeant Heath know.”
“Oh, certainly. With pleasure.” Chester’s assurance was expressed with an air of magnanimity.
“Oh, definitely. With pleasure.” Chester's confidence came across with a generous vibe.
Vance glanced at his watch.
Vance checked his watch.
“And now, seeing that Doctor Von Blon is still with his patient, I wonder if we could see Miss Sibella for a moment.”
“And now, since Doctor Von Blon is still with his patient, I’m wondering if we could see Miss Sibella for a moment.”
Chester got up, obviously relieved that the subject of the revolver had been disposed of, and went to the bell-cord beside the archway. But he arrested his hand in the act of reaching for it.
Chester got up, clearly relieved that the topic of the revolver had been dealt with, and walked over to the bell-cord next to the archway. But he stopped his hand just before grabbing it.
“I’ll fetch her myself,” he said, and hurried from the room.
“I’ll go get her myself,” he said, and rushed out of the room.
Markham turned to Vance with a smile.
Markham smiled at Vance.
“Your prophecy about the non-reappearance of the gun has, I note, been temporarily verified.”
“Your prediction about the gun not showing up again has, I see, been temporarily confirmed.”
“And I’m afraid that fancy weapon with the hair-trigger never will appear—at least, not until this miserable business is cleaned up.” Vance was unwontedly sober; his customary levity had for the moment deserted him. But before long he lifted his eyebrows mockingly, and gave Heath a chaffing look.
“And I’m afraid that fancy weapon with the sensitive trigger will never show up—at least, not until this miserable issue is resolved.” Vance was unusually serious; his usual lightheartedness had momentarily left him. But soon he raised his eyebrows playfully and gave Heath a teasing glance.
“Perchance the Sergeant’s predacious neophyte made off with the revolver—became fascinated with the scrollwork, or entranced with the pearl handle.”
“Maybe the Sergeant’s eager rookie took the revolver—got captivated by the intricate designs, or enchanted by the pearl handle.”
“It’s quite possible the revolver disappeared in the way Greene said it did,” Markham submitted. “In any event, I think you unduly emphasized the matter.”
“It’s totally possible that the revolver vanished the way Greene described,” Markham said. “Either way, I think you’re overreacting about it.”
“Sure he did, Mr. Markham,” growled Heath. “And, what’s more, I can’t see that all this repartee with the family is getting us anywheres. I had ’em all on the carpet last night when the shooting was hot; and I’m telling you they don’t know nothing about it. This Ada Greene is the only person round here I want to talk to. There’s a chance she can give us a tip. If her lights were on when the burglar got in her room, she maybe got a good look at him.”
“Sure he did, Mr. Markham,” Heath said, annoyed. “And honestly, I don’t see how all this back-and-forth with the family is helping us. I had everyone in the room last night when the shooting was intense, and I’m telling you, they don’t know anything about it. This Ada Greene is the only person around here I want to talk to. There’s a chance she can give us a lead. If her lights were on when the burglar entered her room, she might have gotten a good look at him.”
“Sergeant,” said Vance, shaking his head sadly, “you’re getting positively morbid on the subject of that mythical burglar.”
“Sergeant,” Vance said, shaking his head sadly, “you’re getting really obsessed with that mythical burglar.”
Markham inspected the end of his cigar thoughtfully.
Markham looked at the end of his cigar thoughtfully.
“No, Vance. I’m inclined to agree with the Sergeant. It appears to me that you’re the one with the morbid imagination. I let you inveigle me into this inquiry too easily. That’s why I’ve kept in the background and left the floor to you. Ada Greene’s our only hope of help here.”
“No, Vance. I have to agree with the Sergeant. It seems to me that you’re the one with the dark imagination. I let you convince me to get involved in this investigation too easily. That’s why I’ve stayed in the background and let you take the lead. Ada Greene is our only hope for assistance here.”
“Oh, for your trusting, forthright mind!” Vance sighed and shifted his position restlessly. “I say, our psychic Chester is taking a dashed long time to fetch Sibella.”
“Oh, for your trusting, straightforward mind!” Vance sighed and shifted his position restlessly. “I mean, our psychic Chester is taking a really long time to bring back Sibella.”
At that moment there came a sound of footsteps on the marble stairs, and a few seconds later Sibella Greene, accompanied by Chester, appeared in the archway.
At that moment, there was the sound of footsteps on the marble stairs, and a few seconds later, Sibella Greene, along with Chester, appeared in the archway.
CHAPTER V.
Homicidal Possibilities
(Tuesday, November 9; 3.30 p. m.)
(Tuesday, Nov 9; 3:30 PM)
Sibella entered with a firm, swinging gait, her head held high, her eyes sweeping the assemblage with bold interrogation. She was tall and of slender, athletic build, and, though she was not pretty, there was a cold, chiselled attractiveness in her lineaments that held one’s attention. Her face was at once vivid and intense; and there was a hauteur in her expression amounting almost to arrogance. Her dark, crisp hair was bobbed but not waved, and the severity of its lines accentuated the overdecisive cast of her features. Her hazel eyes were wide-spaced beneath heavy, almost horizontal eyebrows; her nose was straight and slightly prominent, and her mouth was large and firm, with a suggestion of cruelty in its thin lips. She was dressed simply, in a dark sport suit cut extremely short, silk-wool stockings of a heather mixture, and low-heeled mannish Oxfords.
Sibella walked in with a confident stride, her head held high, her eyes scanning the crowd with bold curiosity. She was tall and had a slender, athletic build, and while she wasn’t conventionally pretty, there was a cold, sculpted attractiveness in her features that drew attention. Her face was both vivid and intense; and there was a level of superiority in her expression that bordered on arrogance. Her dark, crisp hair was cut short but not styled, and the sharpness of its lines emphasized the strong angles of her face. Her hazel eyes were widely set beneath thick, almost straight eyebrows; her nose was straight and slightly pronounced, and her mouth was large and firm, with a hint of cruelty in its thin lips. She was dressed simply, in a dark sports suit that was cut very short, silk-wool stockings in a heather blend, and low-heeled, masculine Oxfords.
Chester presented the District Attorney to her as an old acquaintance, and permitted Markham to make the other introductions.
Chester introduced the District Attorney to her as an old friend and let Markham handle the other introductions.
“I suppose you know, Mr. Markham, why Chet likes you,” she said, in a peculiarly plangent voice. “You’re one of the few persons at the Marylebone Club that he can beat at golf.”
“I guess you know, Mr. Markham, why Chet likes you,” she said, in a uniquely mournful voice. “You’re one of the few people at the Marylebone Club that he can actually beat at golf.”
She seated herself before the centre-table, and crossed her knees comfortably.
She sat down at the coffee table and crossed her knees comfortably.
“I wish you’d get me a cigarette, Chet.” Her tone made the request an imperative.
“I wish you’d get me a cigarette, Chet.” Her tone made the request sound like a command.
Vance rose at once and held out his case.
Vance immediately stood up and offered his case.
“Do try one of these Régies, Miss Greene,” he urged in his best drawing-room manner. “If you say you don’t like them, I shall immediately change my brand.”
“Please try one of these Régies, Miss Greene,” he encouraged in his most polished tone. “If you say you don’t like them, I’ll switch brands right away.”
“Rash man!” Sibella took a cigarette and permitted Vance to light it for her. Then she settled back in her chair and gave Markham a quizzical look. “Quite a wild party we pulled here last night, wasn’t it? We’ve never had so much commotion in the old mansion. And it was just my luck to sleep soundly through it all.” She made an aggrieved moue. “Chet didn’t call me till it was all over. Just like him—he has a nasty disposition.”
“Rash man!” Sibella took a cigarette and let Vance light it for her. Then she leaned back in her chair and gave Markham a curious look. “We really had quite the wild party here last night, didn’t we? We’ve never had so much chaos in the old mansion. And of course, I was lucky enough to sleep right through it all.” She made an annoyed moue. “Chet didn’t call me until everything was done. Just like him—he has a terrible attitude.”
Somehow her flippancy did not shock me as it might have done in a different type of person. But Sibella struck me as a girl who, though she might feel things keenly, would not permit any misfortune to get the better of her; and I put her apparent callousness down to a dogged, if perverted, courageousness.
Somehow, her casual attitude didn't surprise me as it might have with someone else. But Sibella came across as a girl who, even though she might feel things deeply, wouldn’t let any bad luck bring her down; I attributed her seeming indifference to a stubborn, albeit twisted, kind of bravery.
Markham, however, resented her attitude.
Markham, however, resented her vibe.
“One cannot blame Mr. Greene for not taking the matter lightly,” he reproved her. “The brutal murder of a defenseless woman and the attempted murder of a young girl hardly come under the head of diversion.”
“One can't blame Mr. Greene for not treating this lightly,” he scolded her. “The brutal murder of a defenseless woman and the attempted murder of a young girl definitely aren’t distractions.”
Sibella looked at him reproachfully. “You know, Mr. Markham, you sound exactly like the Mother Superior of the stuffy convent I was confined in for two years.” She became suddenly grave. “Why draw a long face over something that’s happened and can’t be helped? Anyway, Julia never sought to brighten her little corner. She was always crabbed and faultfinding, and her good deeds wouldn’t fill a book. It may be unsisterly to say it, but she’s not going to be missed so dreadfully. Chet and I are certainly not going to pine away.”
Sibella looked at him disapprovingly. “You know, Mr. Markham, you sound just like the head of that stuffy convent I was stuck in for two years.” She suddenly turned serious. “Why frown over something that’s already happened and can’t be changed? Besides, Julia never tried to make her little corner better. She was always grumpy and critical, and her good deeds wouldn’t fill a book. It might be unsisterly to say it, but she’s not going to be missed that much. Chet and I certainly aren’t going to dwell on it.”
“And what about the brutal shooting of your other sister?” Markham was with difficulty controlling his indignation.
“And what about the brutal shooting of your other sister?” Markham was struggling to contain his anger.
Sibella’s eyelids narrowed perceptibly, and the lines of her face became set. But she erased the expression almost at once.
Sibella's eyelids tightened slightly, and the lines of her face hardened. But she wiped the expression away almost immediately.
“Well, Ada’s going to recover, isn’t she?” Despite her effort, she was unable to keep a certain hardness out of her voice. “She’ll have a nice long rest, and a nurse to wait on her. Am I expected to weep copiously because of baby sister’s escape?”
“Well, Ada’s going to get better, right?” Even though she tried, she couldn't completely hide a hint of bitterness in her voice. “She’ll have a nice long rest with a nurse taking care of her. Am I supposed to cry a lot because of baby sister’s getaway?”
Vance, who had been closely watching this clash between Sibella and Markham, now took a hand in the conversation.
Vance, who had been closely observing the conflict between Sibella and Markham, now joined the conversation.
“My dear Markham, I can’t see what Miss Greene’s sentiments have to do with the matter. Her attitude may not be strictly in accord with the prescribed conduct for young ladies on such occasions, but I feel sure she has excellent reasons for her point of view. Let us give over moralizing, and seek Miss Greene’s assistance instead.”
“My dear Markham, I don’t see how Miss Greene’s feelings are relevant to the situation. Her behavior might not completely align with how young ladies are expected to act on such occasions, but I’m confident she has good reasons for her perspective. Let’s stop judging her and instead ask for Miss Greene’s help.”
The girl darted him an amused, appreciative glance; and Markham made a gesture of indifferent acquiescence. It was plain that he regarded the present inquiry as of little importance.
The girl shot him an amused, appreciative look, and Markham shrugged in a way that showed he didn't really care. It was obvious that he saw the current question as not very significant.
Vance gave the girl an engaging smile.
Vance smiled at the girl in a charming way.
“It’s really my fault, Miss Greene, that we are intruding here,” he apologized. “It was I, d’ ye see, that urged Mr. Markham to look into the case after your brother had expressed his disbelief in the burglar theory.”
“It’s really my fault, Miss Greene, that we are intruding here,” he apologized. “I was the one who encouraged Mr. Markham to investigate the case after your brother had expressed his disbelief in the burglar theory.”
She nodded understandingly. “Oh, Chet sometimes has excellent hunches. It’s one of his very few merits.”
She nodded in agreement. “Oh, Chet sometimes has great instincts. It's one of his very few strengths.”
“You, too, I gather, are sceptical in regard to the burglar?”
"You, too, I guess, are skeptical about the burglar?"
“Sceptical?” She gave a short laugh. “I’m downright suspicious. I don’t know any burglars, though I’d dearly love to meet one; but I simply can’t bring my flighty brain to picture them going about their fascinating occupation the way our little entertainer did last night.”
“Skeptical?” She let out a brief laugh. “I’m completely suspicious. I don’t know any burglars, but I’d really love to meet one; I just can’t wrap my head around the idea of them doing their intriguing job the way our little performer did last night.”
“You positively thrill me,” declared Vance. “Y’ see, our minority ideas coincide perfectly.”
“You absolutely excite me,” Vance declared. “You see, our unconventional ideas align perfectly.”
“Did Chet give you any intelligible explanation for his opinion?” she asked.
“Did Chet give you any clear explanation for his opinion?” she asked.
“I’m afraid not. He was inclined to lay his feelings to metaphysical causes. His conviction was due, I took it, to some kind of psychic visitation. He knew, but could not explain: he was sure, but had no proof. It was most indefinite—a bit esoteric, in fact.”
“I’m afraid not. He tended to attribute his feelings to metaphysical reasons. I gathered that his belief stemmed from some sort of psychic experience. He understood it but couldn’t explain it; he was certain but had no evidence. It was very vague—almost a bit mysterious, really.”
“I’d never suspect Chet of spiritualistic leanings.” She shot her brother a tantalizing look. “He’s really deadly commonplace, when you get to know him.”
“I’d never think Chet was into spiritual stuff.” She gave her brother a teasing look. “He’s just really boring when you get to know him.”
“Oh, cut it, Sib,” objected Chester irritably. “You yourself had a spasm this morning when I told you the police were hot-footing it after a burglar.”
“Oh, come on, Sib,” Chester said irritably. “You had a meltdown this morning when I told you the police were chasing after a burglar.”
Sibella made no answer. With a slight toss of the head she leaned over and threw her cigarette into the grate.
Sibella didn't respond. With a little toss of her head, she leaned over and flicked her cigarette into the fireplace.
“By the by, Miss Greene”—Vance spoke casually—“there has been considerable mystery about the disappearance of your brother’s revolver. It has completely vanished from his desk drawer. I wonder if you have seen it about the house anywhere.”
“By the way, Miss Greene”—Vance said casually—“there’s been quite a bit of mystery surrounding the disappearance of your brother’s revolver. It’s completely gone from his desk drawer. I’m curious if you’ve seen it anywhere in the house.”
At his mention of the gun Sibella stiffened slightly. Her eyes took on an expression of intentness, and the corners of her mouth lifted into a faintly ironical smile.
At the mention of the gun, Sibella stiffened a bit. Her eyes showed a focused expression, and the corners of her mouth lifted into a slightly ironic smile.
“Chet’s revolver has gone, has it?” She put the question colorlessly, as if her thoughts were elsewhere. “No . . . I haven’t seen it.” Then, after a momentary pause: “But it was in Chet’s desk last week.”
“Chet’s gun is missing, right?” She asked blankly, as if her mind was on something else. “No… I haven’t seen it.” Then, after a brief pause: “But it was in Chet’s desk last week.”
Chester heaved himself forward angrily.
Chester angrily lunged forward.
“What were you doing in my desk last week?” he demanded.
“What were you doing at my desk last week?” he asked.
“Don’t wax apoplectic,” the girl said carelessly. “I wasn’t looking for love missives. I simply couldn’t imagine you in love, Chet. . . .” The idea seemed to amuse her. “I was only looking for that old emerald stick-pin you borrowed and never returned.”
“Don’t freak out,” the girl said casually. “I wasn’t looking for love letters. I just couldn’t picture you in love, Chet. . . .” The thought seemed to entertain her. “I was just looking for that old emerald stick-pin you borrowed and never gave back.”
“It’s at the club,” he explained sulkily.
“It’s at the club,” he said with a pout.
“Is it, really! Well, I didn’t find it anyway; but I did see the revolver.—Are you quite sure it’s gone?”
“Is it really? Well, I didn't find it at all; but I did see the revolver. Are you really sure it's gone?”
“Don’t be absurd,” the man growled. “I’ve searched everywhere for it. . . . Including your room,” he added vengefully.
“Don’t be ridiculous,” the man said darkly. “I’ve looked everywhere for it. . . . Including your room,” he added spitefully.
“Oh, you would! But why did you admit having it in the first place?” Her tone was scornful. “Why involve yourself unnecessarily?”
“Oh, you would! But why did you admit to having it in the first place?” Her tone was filled with scorn. “Why get yourself involved unnecessarily?”
Chester shifted uneasily.
Chester shifted awkwardly.
“This gentleman”—he again pointed impersonally to Heath—“asked me if I owned a revolver, and I told him ‘yes.’ If I hadn’t, some of the servants or one of my loving family would have told him. And I thought the truth was best.”
“This guy”—he pointed casually at Heath again—“asked me if I owned a revolver, and I told him ‘yes.’ If I hadn’t, some of the servants or one of my caring family members would have told him. I figured it was better to be honest.”
Sibella smiled satirically.
Sibella smiled sarcastically.
“My older brother, you observe, is a model of all the old-fashioned virtues,” she remarked to Vance. But she was obviously distraite. The revolver episode had somewhat shaken her self-assurance.
“My older brother, as you can see, is a perfect example of all the old-fashioned values,” she said to Vance. But she was clearly distraite. The revolver incident had somewhat rattled her confidence.
“You say, Miss Greene, that the burglar idea does not appeal to you.” Vance was smoking languidly with half-closed eyes. “Can you think of any other explanation for the tragedy?”
“You say, Miss Greene, that the burglar idea doesn’t appeal to you.” Vance was smoking casually with half-closed eyes. “Can you think of any other explanation for the tragedy?”
The girl raised her head and regarded him calculatingly.
The girl looked up and studied him thoughtfully.
“Because I don’t happen to believe in burglars that shoot women and sneak away without taking anything, it doesn’t mean that I can suggest alternatives. I’m not a policewoman—though I’ve often thought it would be jolly good sport—and I had a vague idea it was the business of the police to run down criminals.—You don’t believe in the burglar either, Mr. Vance, or you wouldn’t have followed up Chet’s hunch. Who do you think ran amuck here last night?”
“Just because I don’t believe in burglars who shoot women and then leave without stealing anything, it doesn’t mean I can offer any alternatives. I’m not a police officer—even though I’ve thought it would be a fun challenge—and I always assumed it was the job of the police to catch criminals. You don’t believe in the burglar either, Mr. Vance, or you wouldn’t have pursued Chet’s instinct. Who do you think went crazy here last night?”
“My dear girl!” Vance raised a protesting hand. “If I had the foggiest idea I wouldn’t be annoying you with impertinent questions. I’m plodding with leaden feet in a veritable bog of ignorance.”
“My dear girl!” Vance raised a protesting hand. “If I had the slightest clue, I wouldn’t be bothering you with rude questions. I’m trudging along with heavy feet in a genuine swamp of ignorance.”
He spoke negligently, but Sibella’s eyes were clouded with suspicion. Presently, however, she laughed gaily and held out her hand.
He spoke carelessly, but Sibella's eyes were filled with doubt. However, after a moment, she laughed cheerfully and extended her hand.
“Another Régie, monsieur. I was on the verge of becoming serious; and I simply mustn’t become serious. It’s so frightfully boring. Besides, it gives one wrinkles. And I’m much too young for wrinkles.”
“Another Régie, monsieur. I was about to get serious; and I just can’t let that happen. It’s so incredibly boring. Plus, it gives you wrinkles. And I’m way too young for wrinkles.”
“Like Ninon de L’Enclos, you’ll always be too young for wrinkles,” rejoined Vance, holding a match to her cigarette. “But perhaps you can suggest, without becoming too serious, some one who might have had a reason for wanting to kill your two sisters.”
“Like Ninon de L’Enclos, you’ll always be too young for wrinkles,” Vance responded, lighting her cigarette with a match. “But maybe you can suggest, without getting too serious, someone who might have had a reason for wanting to kill your two sisters.”
“Oh, as for that, I’d say we’d all come under suspicion. We’re not an ideal home circle, by any means. In fact, the Greenes are a queer collection. We don’t love one another the way a perfectly nice and proper family should. We’re always at each other’s throats, bickering and fighting about something or other. It’s rather a mess—this ménage. It’s a wonder to me murder hasn’t been done long before. And we’ve all got to live here until 1932, or go it on our own; and, of course, none of us could make a decent living. A sweet paternal heritage!”9
“Oh, about that, I’d say we’d all be suspected. We’re definitely not an ideal family. Honestly, the Greenes are a strange bunch. We don’t care for each other the way a nice, proper family should. We’re always at each other’s throats, arguing and fighting over this and that. It’s a bit of a mess—this household. It’s a miracle no one has been murdered already. And we all have to stay here until 1932, or go our separate ways; and, of course, none of us could make a decent living. What a lovely family legacy!”9
She smoked moodily for a few moments.
She smoked thoughtfully for a few moments.
“Yes, any one of us had ample reason to be murderously inclined toward all the others. Chet there would strangle me now if he didn’t think the nervous aftermath of the act would spoil his golf—wouldn’t you, Chet dear? Rex regards us all as inferiors, and probably considers himself highly indulgent and altruistic not to have murdered us all long ago. And the only reason mother hasn’t killed us is that she’s paralyzed and can’t manage it. Julia, too, for that matter, could have seen us all boiled in oil without turning a hair. And as for Ada”—her brows contracted and an extraordinary ferocity crept into her eyes—“she’d dearly love to see us all exterminated. She’s not really one of us, and she hates us. Nor would I myself have any scruples about doing away with the rest of my fond family. I’ve thought of it often, but I could never decide on a nice thorough method.” She flicked her cigarette ash on the floor. “So there you are. If you’re looking for possibilities you have them galore. There’s no one under this ancestral roof who couldn’t qualify.”
“Yes, any one of us had plenty of reasons to want to kill the others. Chet there would strangle me right now if he didn’t think the guilt afterward would ruin his golf game—wouldn’t you, Chet dear? Rex looks down on all of us and probably thinks he’s being very generous and kind by not having killed us all a long time ago. And the only reason Mom hasn’t killed us is that she’s paralyzed and can’t do it. Julia, for that matter, wouldn’t bat an eye at seeing us all boiled in oil. And as for Ada”—her brows furrowed and a fierce look came into her eyes—“she’d love to see us all wiped out. She’s not really one of us, and she hates us. I wouldn’t feel bad about getting rid of the rest of my lovely family either. I’ve thought about it a lot, but I could never figure out a nice, thorough way to do it.” She flicked her cigarette ash on the floor. “So there you have it. If you’re looking for options, you’ve got plenty. There’s no one under this ancestral roof who couldn’t qualify.”
Though her words were meant to be satirical, I could not help feeling that a sombre, terrible truth underlay them. Vance, though apparently listening with amusement, had, I knew, been absorbing every inflection of her voice and play of expression, in an effort to relate the details of her sweeping indictment to the problem in hand.
Though her words were meant to be sarcastic, I couldn't shake the feeling that a dark, serious truth lay beneath them. Vance, though he seemed to be listening with amusement, had, I knew, been taking in every nuance of her voice and every change in her expression, trying to connect the details of her broad criticism to the issue at hand.
“At any rate,” he remarked offhandedly, “you are an amazingly frank young woman. However, I sha’n’t recommend your arrest just yet. I haven’t a particle of evidence against you, don’t y’ know. Annoyin’, ain’t it?”
“At any rate,” he said casually, “you are an incredibly open young woman. However, I won’t recommend your arrest just yet. I don’t have any evidence against you, you know. Annoying, isn’t it?”
“Oh, well,” sighed the girl, in mock disappointment, “you may pick up a clew later on. There’ll probably be another death or two around here before long. I’d hate to think the murderer would give up the job with so little really accomplished.”
“Oh, well,” sighed the girl, feigning disappointment, “you might find a clue later on. There’ll probably be another death or two around here soon. I’d hate to think the murderer would quit with so little actually done.”
At this point Doctor Von Blon entered the drawing-room. Chester rose to greet him, and the formalities of introduction were quickly over. Von Blon bowed with reserved cordiality; but I noted that his manner to Sibella, while pleasant, was casual in the extreme. I wondered a little about this, but I recalled that he was an old friend of the family and probably took many of the social amenities for granted.
At this point, Doctor Von Blon walked into the living room. Chester stood up to greet him, and the formal introductions were wrapped up quickly. Von Blon bowed politely but with a hint of reserve; however, I noticed that his attitude towards Sibella, while friendly, was extremely laid-back. I was a bit curious about this, but then I remembered that he was an old family friend and likely took many social niceties for granted.
“What have you to report, doctor?” asked Markham. “Will we be able to question the young lady this afternoon?”
“What do you have to report, doctor?” asked Markham. “Will we be able to question the young lady this afternoon?”
“I hardly think there’d be any harm in it,” Von Blon returned, seating himself beside Chester. “Ada has only a little reaction fever now, though she’s suffering from shock, and is pretty weak from loss of blood.”
“I really don’t think it would cause any harm,” Von Blon said, sitting down next to Chester. “Ada only has a slight fever from the reaction right now, but she’s dealing with shock and is pretty weak from losing blood.”
Doctor Von Blon was a suave, smooth-faced man of forty, with small, almost feminine features and an air of unwavering amiability. His urbanity struck me as too artificial—“professional” is perhaps the word—and there was something of the ambitious egoist about him. But I was far more attracted than repelled by him.
Doctor Von Blon was a charming, smooth-faced man in his forties, with small, almost delicate features and a constant, friendly demeanor. His sophistication felt a bit fake—“professional” might be the right term—and there was something about him that hinted at an ambitious self-centeredness. However, I was definitely more drawn to him than put off by him.
Vance watched him attentively as he spoke. He was more anxious even than Heath, I think, to question the girl.
Vance watched him closely as he talked. He seemed even more eager than Heath to ask the girl questions.
“It was not a particularly serious wound, then?” Markham asked.
“It wasn't a very serious wound, then?” Markham asked.
“No, not serious,” the doctor assured him; “though it barely missed being fatal. Had the shot gone an inch deeper it would have torn across the lung. It was a very narrow escape.”
“No, it’s not serious,” the doctor reassured him; “but it almost turned fatal. If the bullet had gone an inch deeper, it would have cut into the lung. That was a very close call.”
“As I understand it,” interposed Vance, “the bullet travelled transversely over the left scapular region.”
“As I get it,” Vance interjected, “the bullet went across the left shoulder blade area.”
Von Blon inclined his head in agreement.
Von Blon nodded in agreement.
“The shot was obviously aimed at the heart from the rear,” he explained, in his soft, modulated voice. “But Ada must have turned slightly to the right just as the revolver exploded; and the bullet, instead of going directly into her body, ploughed along the shoulder-blade at the level of the third dorsal vertebra, tore the capsular ligament, and lodged in the deltoid.” He indicated the location of the deltoid on his own left arm.
“The shot was clearly aimed at the heart from behind,” he explained in his calm, measured voice. “But Ada must have turned a bit to the right just as the gun went off; and the bullet, instead of going straight into her body, grazed along the shoulder blade at the level of the third dorsal vertebra, damaged the capsular ligament, and got stuck in the deltoid.” He pointed to the location of the deltoid on his own left arm.
“She had,” suggested Vance, “apparently turned her back on her assailant and attempted to run away; and he had followed her and placed the revolver almost against her back.—Is that your interpretation of it, doctor?”
“She had,” suggested Vance, “seemingly turned her back on her attacker and tried to escape; and he had followed her and held the revolver almost against her back.—Is that how you see it, doctor?”
“Yes, that would seem to be the situation. And, as I said, at the crucial moment she veered a little, and thus saved her life.”
“Yes, that seems to be the situation. And, as I mentioned, at the critical moment she changed direction slightly, and that's how she saved her life.”
“Would she have fallen immediately to the floor, despite the actual superficiality of the wound?”
“Would she have collapsed right to the floor, even with the wound being so minor?”
“It’s not unlikely. Not only would the pain have been considerable, but the shock must be taken into account. Ada—or, for that matter, any woman—might have fainted at once.”
“It’s not unlikely. Not only would the pain have been significant, but the shock should also be considered. Ada—or any woman, for that matter—could have fainted immediately.”
“And it’s a reasonable presumption,” pursued Vance, “that her assailant would have taken it for granted that the shot had been fatal.”
“And it’s a fair assumption,” Vance continued, “that her attacker would have assumed the shot was lethal.”
“We may readily assume that to be the case.”
“We can easily assume that this is true.”
Vance smoked a moment, his eyes averted.
Vance took a moment to smoke, his eyes turned away.
“Yes,” he agreed, “I think we may assume that.—And another point suggests itself. Since Miss Ada was in front of the dressing-table, a considerable distance from the bed, and since the weapon was held practically against her, the encounter would seem to take on the nature of a deliberate attack, rather than a haphazard shot fired by some one in a panic.”
“Yes,” he agreed, “I think we can assume that. —And another point comes to mind. Since Miss Ada was in front of the dressing table, quite a distance from the bed, and since the weapon was aimed directly at her, the situation seems to indicate a deliberate attack, rather than a random shot fired by someone in a panic.”
Von Blon looked shrewdly at Vance, and then turned a questioning gaze upon Heath. For a moment he was silent, as if weighing his reply, and when he spoke it was with guarded reserve.
Von Blon looked intently at Vance, then directed a questioning look at Heath. He was silent for a moment, as if considering his response, and when he finally spoke, it was with cautious restraint.
“Of course, one might interpret the situation that way. Indeed, the facts would seem to indicate such a conclusion. But, on the other hand, the intruder might have been very close to Ada; and the fact that the bullet entered her left shoulder at a particularly vital point may have been the purest accident.”
“Of course, someone could see it that way. In fact, the facts seem to support that conclusion. But, on the flip side, the intruder might have been really close to Ada; and the bullet hitting her left shoulder at such a critical spot could have been just a coincidence.”
“Quite true,” conceded Vance. “However, if the idea of premeditation is to be abrogated, we must account for the fact that the lights were on in the room when the butler entered immediately after the shooting.”
“That's true,” Vance admitted. “However, if we’re going to disregard the idea of premeditation, we need to consider the fact that the lights were on in the room when the butler came in right after the shooting.”
Von Blon showed the keenest astonishment at this statement.
Von Blon was extremely shocked by this statement.
“The lights were on? That’s most remarkable!” His brow crinkled into a perplexed frown, and he appeared to be assimilating Vance’s information. “Still,” he argued, “that very fact may account for the shooting. If the intruder had entered a lighted room he may have fired at the occupant lest his description be given to the police later.”
“The lights were on? That’s really something!” His brow furrowed in confusion, and he seemed to be processing Vance’s information. “Still,” he contended, “that might explain the shooting. If the intruder walked into a lit room, he could have shot at the occupant to avoid having his description given to the police later.”
“Oh, quite!” murmured Vance. “Anyway, let us hope we’ll learn the explanation when we’ve seen and spoken to Miss Ada.”
“Oh, absolutely!” Vance said softly. “Either way, let’s hope we’ll get the explanation after we’ve met and talked to Miss Ada.”
“Well, why don’t we get to it?” grumbled Heath, whose ordinarily inexhaustible store of patience had begun to run low.
“Well, why don’t we get started?” grumbled Heath, whose usually endless supply of patience had started to run out.
“You’re so hasty, Sergeant,” Vance chided him. “Doctor Von Blon has just told us that Miss Ada is very weak; and anything we can learn beforehand will spare her just so many questions.”
“You're so impatient, Sergeant,” Vance lectured him. “Doctor Von Blon just informed us that Miss Ada is very weak; and anything we can learn in advance will save her from having to answer so many questions.”
“All I want to find out,” expostulated Heath, “is if she got a look at the bird that shot her and can give me a description of him.”
“All I want to know,” Heath exclaimed, “is whether she saw the person who shot her and can give me a description of him.”
“That being the case, Sergeant, I fear you are doomed to have your ardent hopes dashed to the ground.”
“That being the case, Sergeant, I’m afraid you’re destined to have your high hopes crushed.”
Heath chewed viciously on his cigar; and Vance turned again to Von Blon.
Heath bit down hard on his cigar, and Vance looked back at Von Blon.
“There’s one other question I’d like to ask, doctor. How long was it after Miss Ada had been wounded before you examined her?”
“There’s one more question I’d like to ask, doctor. How long was it after Miss Ada was injured before you examined her?”
“The butler’s already told us, Mr. Vance,” interposed Heath impatiently. “The doctor got here in half an hour.”
“The butler already told us, Mr. Vance,” Heath interrupted impatiently. “The doctor arrived in half an hour.”
“Yes, that’s about right.” Von Blon’s tone was smooth and matter-of-fact. “I was unfortunately out on a call when Sproot phoned, but I returned about fifteen minutes later, and hurried right over. Luckily I live near here—in East 48th Street.”
“Yes, that’s about right.” Von Blon’s tone was smooth and straightforward. “I was unfortunately out on a call when Sproot called, but I got back about fifteen minutes later and rushed right over. Thankfully, I live nearby—on East 48th Street.”
“And was Miss Ada still unconscious when you arrived?”
“And was Miss Ada still out cold when you got there?”
“Yes. She had lost considerable blood. The cook, however, had put a towel-compress on the wound, which of course helped.”
“Yes. She had lost a lot of blood. The cook, however, had placed a towel compress on the wound, which definitely helped.”
Vance thanked him and rose.
Vance thanked him and stood up.
“And now, if you’ll be good enough to take us to your patient, we’ll be very grateful.”
“And now, if you could please take us to your patient, we’d really appreciate it.”
“As little excitement as possible, you understand,” admonished Von Blon, as he got up and led the way up-stairs.
“As little excitement as possible, you get it,” Von Blon cautioned, as he stood up and led the way upstairs.
Sibella and Chester seemed undecided about accompanying us; but as I turned into the hall I saw a look of interrogation flash between them, and a moment later they too joined us in the upper hall.
Sibella and Chester looked unsure about joining us; but as I stepped into the hall, I caught a glimpse of a questioning glance exchanged between them, and a moment later, they also came to join us in the upper hall.
CHAPTER VI.
An Accusation
(Tuesday, November 9; 4 p. m.)
(Tuesday, November 9; 4 PM)
Ada Greene’s room was simply, almost severely, furnished; but there was a neatness about it, combined with little touches of feminine decoration, that reflected the care its occupant had bestowed upon it. To the left, near the door that led into the dressing-room communicating with Mrs. Greene’s chamber, was a single mahogany bed of simple design; and beyond it was the door that opened upon the stone balcony. To the right, beside the window, stood the dressing-table; and on the amber-colored Chinese rug before it there showed a large irregular brown stain where the wounded girl had lain. In the centre of the right wall was an old Tudor fireplace with a high oak-panelled mantel.
Ada Greene’s room was furnished simply, almost starkly, but it had a neatness to it, paired with small signs of feminine decoration, that reflected the care its occupant put into it. To the left, near the door leading to the dressing room connected to Mrs. Greene’s chamber, was a single mahogany bed with a simple design; beyond it was the door that opened onto the stone balcony. To the right, next to the window, stood the dressing table; on the amber-colored Chinese rug in front of it, there was a large irregular brown stain where the injured girl had lain. In the center of the right wall was an old Tudor fireplace with a high oak-paneled mantel.
As we entered, the girl in the bed looked at us inquisitively, and a slight flush colored her pale cheeks. She lay on her right side, facing the door, her bandaged shoulder supported by pillows, and her left hand, slim and white, resting upon the blue-figured coverlet. A remnant of her fear of the night before seemed still to linger in her blue eyes.
As we walked in, the girl in the bed looked at us curiously, and a faint blush colored her pale cheeks. She was lying on her right side, facing the door, with her bandaged shoulder supported by pillows, and her left hand, slender and pale, resting on the blue-patterned blanket. A trace of her fear from the night before still seemed to linger in her blue eyes.
Doctor Von Blon went to her and, sitting down on the edge of the bed, placed his hand on hers. His manner was at once protective and impersonal.
Doctor Von Blon went to her and, sitting down on the edge of the bed, placed his hand on hers. His manner was both protective and detached.
“These gentlemen want to ask you a few questions, Ada,” he explained, with a reassuring smile; “and as you were so much stronger this afternoon I brought them up. Do you feel equal to it?”
“These guys want to ask you a few questions, Ada,” he said with a reassuring smile; “and since you were feeling much stronger this afternoon, I brought them up. Do you think you can handle it?”
She nodded her head wearily, her eyes on the doctor.
She nodded tiredly, her eyes on the doctor.

Vance, who had paused by the mantel to inspect the hand-carving of the quadræ, now turned and approached the bed.
Vance, who had stopped by the mantel to look at the hand-carving of the quadræ, now turned and walked over to the bed.
“Sergeant,” he said, “if you don’t mind, let me talk to Miss Greene first.”
“Sergeant,” he said, “if you don’t mind, I’d like to speak to Miss Greene first.”
Heath realized, I think, that the situation called for tact and delicacy; and it was typical of the man’s fundamental bigness that he at once stepped aside.
Heath understood, I think, that the situation required sensitivity and finesse; and it was typical of the man's essential greatness that he immediately stepped back.
“Miss Greene,” said Vance, in a quiet, genial voice, drawing up a small chair beside the bed, “we’re very anxious to clear up the mystery about last night’s tragedy; and, as you are the only person who is in a position to help us, we want you to recall for us, as nearly as you can, just what happened.”
“Miss Greene,” Vance said in a calm, friendly voice, pulling up a small chair next to the bed, “we’re really eager to figure out the mystery surrounding last night’s tragedy; and since you’re the only one who can help us, we’d like you to remember for us, as best as you can, what exactly happened.”
The girl took a deep breath.
The girl took a deep breath.
“It—it was awful,” she said weakly, looking straight ahead. “After I had gone to sleep—I don’t know just what time—something woke me up. I can’t tell you what it was; but all of a sudden I was wide awake, and the strangest feeling came over me. . . .” She closed her eyes, and an involuntary shudder swept her body. “It was as though some one were in the room, threatening me. . . .” Her voice faded away into an awed silence.
“It—it was terrible,” she said weakly, staring straight ahead. “After I fell asleep—I don’t know exactly when—something woke me up. I can’t explain what it was; but suddenly I was completely awake, and the weirdest feeling washed over me. . . .” She closed her eyes, and an involuntary shiver ran through her. “It felt like someone was in the room, threatening me. . . .” Her voice trailed off into a stunned silence.
“Was the room dark?” Vance asked gently.
“Was the room dark?” Vance asked softly.
“Pitch-dark.” Slowly she turned her eyes to him. “That’s why I was so frightened. I couldn’t see anything, and I imagined there was a ghost—or evil spirit—near me. I tried to call out, but I couldn’t make a sound. My throat felt dry and—and stiff.”
“Completely dark.” Slowly she turned her eyes to him. “That’s why I was so scared. I couldn’t see anything, and I imagined there was a ghost—or some evil spirit—close to me. I tried to shout, but I couldn’t make a sound. My throat felt dry and—and tight.”
“Typical constriction due to fright, Ada,” explained Von Blon. “Many people can’t speak when they’re frightened.—Then what happened?”
“It's a common reaction to be unable to speak when scared, Ada,” explained Von Blon. “A lot of people freeze up in fear.—So, what happened next?”
“I lay trembling for a few minutes, but not a sound came from anywhere in the room. Yet I knew—I knew—somebody, or something, that meant to harm me was here. . . . At last I forced myself to get up—very quietly. I wanted to turn on the lights—the darkness frightened me so. And after a while I was standing up beside the bed here. Then, for the first time, I could see the dim light of the windows; and it made things seem more real somehow. So I began to grope my way toward the electric switch there by the door. I had only gone a little way when . . . a hand . . . touched me. . . .”
“I lay there shaking for a few minutes, but not a sound came from anywhere in the room. Yet I knew—I knew—someone or something that meant to hurt me was here. . . . Finally, I forced myself to get up—very quietly. I wanted to turn on the lights—the darkness scared me so much. After a while, I was standing next to the bed. Then, for the first time, I could see the faint light from the windows, which made everything feel more real somehow. So I started to feel my way toward the light switch by the door. I had only gone a little way when . . . a hand . . . touched me. . . .”
Her lips were trembling, and a look of horror came into her wide-open eyes.
Her lips were shaking, and a look of terror filled her wide-open eyes.
“I—I was so stunned,” she struggled on, “I hardly know what I did. Again I tried to scream, but I couldn’t even open my lips. And then I turned and ran away from the—the thing—toward the window. I had almost reached it when I heard some one coming after me—a queer, shuffling sound—and I knew it was the end. . . . There was an awful noise, and something hot struck the back of my shoulder. I was suddenly nauseated; the light of the window disappeared, and I felt myself sinking down—deep. . . .”
“I—I was so shocked,” she continued, “I barely know what I did. I tried to scream again, but I couldn’t even move my lips. Then I turned and ran away from the—the thing—toward the window. I was almost there when I heard someone following me—a strange, shuffling sound—and I realized it was the end. . . . There was a terrible noise, and something hot hit the back of my shoulder. I suddenly felt sick; the light from the window vanished, and I felt myself sinking down—deep. . . .”
When she ceased speaking a tense silence fell on the room. Her account, for all its simplicity, had been tremendously graphic. Like a great actress she had managed to convey to her listeners the very emotional essence of her story.
When she stopped talking, a tense silence filled the room. Her story, despite its simplicity, was incredibly vivid. Like a great actress, she had managed to communicate the deep emotional core of her tale to her audience.
Vance waited several moments before speaking.
Vance waited a few moments before speaking.
“It was a frightful experience!” he murmured sympathetically. “I wish it wasn’t necess’ry to worry you about details, but there are several points I’d like to go over with you.”
“It was a scary experience!” he said kindly. “I wish I didn’t have to worry you about the details, but there are a few things I’d like to discuss with you.”
She smiled faintly in appreciation of his considerateness, and waited.
She smiled softly, grateful for his thoughtfulness, and waited.
“If you tried hard, do you think you could recall what wakened you?” he asked.
“If you really thought about it, do you think you could remember what woke you up?” he asked.
“No—there wasn’t any sound that I can remember.”
“No—there wasn't any sound that I can remember.”
“Did you leave your door unlocked last night?”
“Did you leave your door unlocked last night?”
“I think so. I don’t generally lock it.”
“I think so. I usually don’t lock it.”
“And you heard no door open or close—anywhere?”
“And you didn’t hear any doors opening or closing—anywhere?”
“No; none. Everything in the house was perfectly still.”
“No, nothing. Everything in the house was completely quiet.”
“And yet you knew that some one was in the room. How was that?” Vance’s voice, though gentle, was persistent.
“And yet you knew someone was in the room. How did you know?” Vance’s voice, though soft, was insistent.
“I—don’t know . . . and yet there must have been something that told me.”
“I don’t know... and yet there must have been something that told me.”
“Exactly! Now try to think.” Vance bent a little nearer to the troubled girl. “A soft breathing, perhaps—a slight gust of air as the person moved by your bed—a faint odor of perfume. . . ?”
“Exactly! Now try to think.” Vance leaned a bit closer to the troubled girl. “Maybe a soft breath, or a slight breeze as someone passed by your bed—a faint scent of perfume. . . ?”
She frowned painfully, as if trying to recall the elusive cause of her dread.
She frowned painfully, as if trying to remember the difficult reason for her dread.
“I can’t think—I can’t remember.” Her voice was scarcely audible. “I was so terribly frightened.”
“I can’t think—I can’t remember.” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “I was so incredibly scared.”
“If only we could trace the source!” Vance glanced at the doctor, who nodded understandingly, and said:
“If only we could trace the source!” Vance looked at the doctor, who nodded in agreement, and said:
“Obviously some association whose stimulus went unrecognized.”
“Clearly, it's an association whose trigger went unnoticed.”
“Did you feel, Miss Greene, that you knew the person who was here?” continued Vance. “That is to say, was it a familiar presence?”
“Did you feel, Miss Greene, that you knew the person who was here?” Vance continued. “In other words, was it someone you recognized?”
“I don’t know exactly. I only know I was afraid of it.”
“I don’t know for sure. I just know I was scared of it.”
“But you heard it move toward you after you had risen and fled toward the window. Was there any familiarity in the sound?”
“But you heard it come closer after you had gotten up and rushed toward the window. Did the sound seem familiar at all?”
“No!” For the first time she spoke with emphasis. “It was just footsteps—soft, sliding footsteps.”
“No!” For the first time she spoke with emphasis. “It was just footsteps—soft, sliding footsteps.”
“Of course, any one might have walked that way in the dark, or a person in bedroom slippers. . . .”
“Of course, anyone could have walked that way in the dark, or someone in bedroom slippers. . . .”
“It was only a few steps—and then came the awful noise and burning.”
“It was just a few steps—and then there was the terrible noise and heat.”
Vance waited a moment.
Vance waited for a moment.
“Try very hard to recall those steps—or rather your impression of them. Would you say they were the steps of a man or a woman?”
“Try really hard to remember those steps—or rather your impression of them. Would you say they were the steps of a man or a woman?”
An added pallor overspread the girl’s face; and her frightened eyes ran over all the occupants of the room. Her breathing, I noticed, had quickened; and twice she parted her lips as if to speak, but checked herself each time. At last she said in a low tremulous voice:
An added pallor spread across the girl’s face, and her frightened eyes scanned all the people in the room. I noticed her breathing had quickened, and she opened her mouth twice as if to speak but stopped herself each time. Finally, she spoke in a low, shaky voice:
“I don’t know—I haven’t the slightest idea.”
“I don’t know—I have no idea at all.”
A short, high-strung laugh, bitter and sneering, burst from Sibella; and all eyes were turned in amazed attention in her direction. She stood rigidly at the foot of the bed, her face flushed, her hands tightly clinched at her side.
A quick, tense laugh, sharp and mocking, burst from Sibella; and everyone looked at her in stunned silence. She stood stiffly at the foot of the bed, her face red, her hands tightly clenched at her sides.
“Why don’t you tell them you recognized my footsteps?” she demanded of her sister in biting tones. “You had every intention of doing so. Haven’t you got courage enough left to lie—you sobbing little cat?”
“Why don’t you tell them you heard my footsteps?” she demanded of her sister in a harsh tone. “You fully intended to do it. Don’t you have enough courage left to lie—you sobbing little cat?”
Ada caught her breath and seemed to draw herself nearer to the doctor, who gave Sibella a stern, admonitory look.
Ada caught her breath and seemed to move closer to the doctor, who shot Sibella a stern, warning glance.
“Oh, I say, Sib! Hold your tongue.” It was Chester who broke the startled silence that followed the outbreak.
“Oh, come on, Sib! Just be quiet.” It was Chester who shattered the shocked silence that came after the outburst.
Sibella shrugged her shoulders and walked to the window; and Vance again turned his attention to the girl on the bed, continuing his questioning as if nothing had happened.
Sibella shrugged and walked over to the window; Vance redirected his attention to the girl on the bed, continuing his questions as if nothing had changed.
“There’s one more point, Miss Greene.” His tone was even gentler than before. “When you groped your way across the room toward the switch, at what point did you come in contact with the unseen person?”
“There’s one more thing, Miss Greene.” His tone was even softer than before. “When you made your way across the room toward the switch, at what point did you come into contact with the person you couldn’t see?”
“About half-way to the door—just beyond that centre-table.”
“About halfway to the door—just past that coffee table.”
“You say a hand touched you. But how did it touch you? Did it shove you, or try to take hold of you?”
“You're saying a hand touched you. But how did it touch you? Did it push you, or try to grab you?”
She shook her head vaguely.
She shook her head slightly.
“Not exactly. I don’t know how to explain it, but I seemed to walk into the hand, as though it were outstretched—reaching for me.”
“Not exactly. I can’t really explain it, but I felt like I walked into the hand, as if it were reaching out for me.”
“Would you say it was a large hand or a small one? Did you, for instance, get the impression of strength?”
“Would you say it was a big hand or a small one? Did you, for example, feel that it was strong?”
There was another silence. Again the girl’s respiration quickened, and she cast a frightened glance at Sibella, who stood staring out into the black, swinging branches of the trees in the side yard.
There was another silence. Again the girl’s breathing quickened, and she shot a scared look at Sibella, who was staring out into the dark, swaying branches of the trees in the side yard.
“I don’t know—oh, I don’t know!” Her words were like a stifled cry of anguish. “I didn’t notice. It was all so sudden—so horrible.”
“I don’t know—oh, I don’t know!” Her words were like a muffled cry of distress. “I didn’t see it coming. It was all so sudden—so awful.”
“But try to think,” urged Vance’s low, insistent voice. “Surely you got some impression. Was it a man’s hand, or a woman’s?”
“But try to think,” urged Vance’s low, urgent voice. “Surely you have some impression. Was it a man’s hand or a woman’s?”
Sibella now came swiftly to the bed, her cheeks very pale, her eyes blazing. For a moment she glared at the stricken girl; then she turned resolutely to Vance.
Sibella quickly approached the bed, her cheeks pale and her eyes fierce. For a moment, she glared at the injured girl; then she turned firmly to Vance.
“You asked me down-stairs if I had any idea as to who might have done the shooting. I didn’t answer you then, but I’ll answer you now. I’ll tell you who’s guilty!” She jerked her head toward the bed, and pointed a quivering finger at the still figure lying there. “There’s the guilty one—that snivelling little outsider, that sweet angelic little snake in the grass!”
“You asked me downstairs if I had any idea who might have done the shooting. I didn’t answer you then, but I’ll answer you now. I’ll tell you who’s guilty!” She pointed her head toward the bed and jabbed a shaking finger at the motionless figure lying there. “There’s the guilty one—that whiny little outsider, that sweet, innocent little snake in the grass!”
So incredible, so unexpected, was this accusation that for a time no one in the room spoke. A groan burst from Ada’s lips, and she clutched at the doctor’s hand with a spasmodic movement of despair.
So unbelievable, so surprising, was this accusation that for a moment no one in the room spoke. A groan escaped from Ada’s lips, and she grabbed the doctor’s hand with a sudden movement of despair.
“Oh, Sibella—how could you!” she breathed.
“Oh, Sibella—how could you!” she gasped.
Von Blon had stiffened, and an angry light came into his eyes. But before he could speak Sibella was rushing on with her illogical, astounding indictment.
Von Blon had tensed up, and an angry gleam appeared in his eyes. But before he could respond, Sibella was charging ahead with her unreasonable, shocking accusation.
“Oh, she’s the one who did it! And she’s deceiving you just as she’s always tried to deceive the rest of us. She hates us—she’s hated us ever since father brought her into this house. She resents us—the things we have, the very blood in our veins. Heaven knows what blood’s in hers. She hates us because she isn’t our equal. She’d gladly see us all murdered. She killed Julia first, because Julia ran the house and saw to it that she did something to earn her livelihood. She despises us; and she planned to get rid of us.”
“Oh, she’s the one who did it! And she’s fooling you just like she’s always tried to fool the rest of us. She hates us—she’s hated us ever since Dad brought her into this house. She resents us—the things we have, the very blood in our veins. God knows what blood is in hers. She hates us because she isn’t our equal. She’d happily see us all dead. She killed Julia first because Julia managed the house and made sure she earned her keep. She despises us; and she planned to get rid of us.”
The girl on the bed looked piteously from one to the other of us. There was no resentment in her eyes; she appeared stunned and unbelieving, as if she doubted the reality of what she had heard.
The girl on the bed looked sadly from one of us to the other. There was no anger in her eyes; she seemed shocked and in disbelief, as if she couldn't accept the reality of what she had just heard.
“Most interestin’,” drawled Vance. It was his ironic tone, more than the words themselves, that focussed all eyes on him. He had been watching Sibella during her tirade, and his gaze was still on her.
“Most interesting,” Vance drawled. It was his ironic tone, more than the actual words, that drew everyone’s attention to him. He had been observing Sibella during her outburst, and his gaze remained fixed on her.
“You seriously accuse your sister of doing the shooting?” He spoke now in a pleasant, almost friendly, voice.
“You really think your sister is the one who did the shooting?” He spoke now in a nice, almost friendly tone.
“I do!” she declared brazenly. “She hates us all.”
“I do!” she said boldly. “She hates all of us.”
“As far as that goes,” smiled Vance, “I haven’t noticed a superabundance of love and affection in any of the Greene family.” His tone was without offense. “And do you base your accusation on anything specific, Miss Greene?”
“As far as that goes,” smiled Vance, “I haven’t noticed a lot of love and affection in any of the Greene family.” His tone was not offensive. “And do you have any specific reason for your accusation, Miss Greene?”
“Isn’t it specific enough that she wants us all out of the way, that she thinks she would have everything—ease, luxury, freedom—if there wasn’t any one else to inherit the Greene money?”
“Isn’t it clear enough that she wants us all gone, that she believes she would have everything—comfort, luxury, freedom—if there was no one else to inherit the Greene money?”
“Hardly specific enough to warrant a direct accusation of so heinous a character.—And by the by, Miss Greene, just how would you explain the method of the crime if called as a witness in a court of law? You couldn’t altogether ignore the fact that Miss Ada herself was shot in the back, don’t y’ know?”
“Barely specific enough to make a direct accusation of such a terrible nature.—And by the way, Miss Greene, how would you explain the method of the crime if you were called as a witness in court? You can’t completely overlook the fact that Miss Ada was shot in the back, you know?”
For the first time the sheer impossibility of the accusation seemed to strike Sibella. She became sullen; and her mouth settled into a contour of angry bafflement.
For the first time, the total absurdity of the accusation seemed to hit Sibella. She grew quiet, and her mouth took on a shape of frustrated confusion.
“As I told you once before, I’m not a policewoman,” she retorted. “Crime isn’t my specialty.”
“As I mentioned earlier, I’m not a policewoman,” she shot back. “Crime isn’t my thing.”
“Nor logic either apparently.” A whimsical note crept into Vance’s voice. “But perhaps I misinterpret your accusation. Did you mean to imply that Miss Ada shot your sister Julia, and that some one else—party or parties unknown, I believe the phrase is—shot Miss Ada immediately afterward—in a spirit of vengeance, perhaps? A crime à quatre mains, so to speak?”
“Nor logic either, it seems.” A playful tone slipped into Vance’s voice. “But maybe I’m misunderstanding your accusation. Were you suggesting that Miss Ada shot your sister Julia, and that someone else—unknown person or people, I think that’s the phrase—shot Miss Ada right after, maybe out of revenge? A crime à quatre mains, so to speak?”
Sibella’s confusion was obvious, but her stubborn wrath had in no wise abated.
Sibella’s confusion was clear, but her stubborn anger hadn’t decreased at all.
“Well, if that was the way it happened,” she countered malevolently, “it’s a rotten shame they didn’t do the job better.”
“Well, if that’s how it went down,” she shot back spitefully, “it’s a real shame they didn’t do a better job.”
“The blunder may at least prove unfortunate for somebody,” suggested Vance pointedly. “Still, I hardly think we can seriously entertain the double-culprit theory. Both of your sisters, d’ ye see, were shot with the same gun—a .32 revolver—within a few minutes of each other. I’m afraid that we’ll have to be content with one guilty person.”
“The mistake might end up being pretty unfortunate for someone,” Vance said sharply. “Still, I really don’t think we can seriously consider the double-culprit theory. Both of your sisters, you see, were shot with the same gun—a .32 revolver—within a few minutes of each other. I’m afraid we’ll have to settle for one guilty person.”
Sibella’s manner suddenly became sly and calculating.
Sibella's demeanor suddenly turned secretive and strategic.
“What kind of a gun was yours, Chet?” she asked her brother.
“What kind of gun did you have, Chet?” she asked her brother.
“Oh, it was a .32, all right—an old Smith & Wesson revolver.” Chester was painfully ill at ease.
“Oh, it was definitely a .32—an old Smith & Wesson revolver.” Chester was really uncomfortable.
“Was it, indeed? Well, that’s that.” She turned her back on us and went again to the window.
“Was it, really? Well, that’s that.” She turned her back to us and went back to the window.
The tension in the room slackened, and Von Blon leaned solicitously over the wounded girl and rearranged the pillows.
The tension in the room eased, and Von Blon leaned over the injured girl with concern, adjusting her pillows.
“Every one’s upset, Ada,” he said soothingly. “You mustn’t worry about what’s happened. Sibella’ll be sorry to-morrow and make amends. This affair has got on everybody’s nerves.”
“Everyone’s upset, Ada,” he said gently. “You shouldn’t worry about what happened. Sibella will be sorry tomorrow and make it right. This situation has gotten on everybody’s nerves.”
The girl gave him a grateful glance, and seemed to relax under his ministrations.
The girl looked at him with appreciation and appeared to relax under his care.
After a moment he straightened up and looked at Markham.
After a moment, he straightened up and looked at Markham.
“I hope you gentlemen are through—for to-day, at least.”
“I hope you guys are done—for today, at least.”
Both Vance and Markham had risen, and Heath and I had followed suit; but at that moment Sibella strode toward us again.
Both Vance and Markham had gotten up, and Heath and I had done the same; but at that moment, Sibella walked towards us again.
“Wait!” she commanded imperiously. “I’ve just thought of something. Chet’s revolver! I know where it went.—She took it.” Again she pointed accusingly at Ada. “I saw her in Chet’s room the other day, and I wondered then why she was snooping about there.” She gave Vance a triumphant leer. “That’s specific, isn’t it?”
“Wait!” she ordered imperiously. “I just thought of something. Chet’s revolver! I know where it went.—She took it.” Again, she pointed an accusing finger at Ada. “I saw her in Chet’s room the other day, and I wondered then why she was snooping around there.” She flashed Vance a triumphant grin. “That’s pretty specific, right?”
“What day was this, Miss Greene?” As before, his calmness seemed to counteract the effect of her venom.
“What day is it, Miss Greene?” As before, his calmness seemed to neutralize the impact of her bitterness.
“What day? I don’t remember exactly. Last week some time.”
“What day? I don't remember exactly. Some time last week.”
“The day you were looking for your emerald pin, perhaps?”
"The day you were searching for your emerald pin, maybe?"
Sibella hesitated; then said angrily: “I don’t recall. Why should I remember the exact time? All I know is that, as I was passing down the hall, I glanced into Chet’s room—the door was half open—and I saw her in there . . . by the desk.”
Sibella hesitated, then said angrily: “I don’t remember. Why should I know the exact time? All I know is that, as I was walking down the hall, I peeked into Chet’s room—the door was half open—and I saw her in there . . . by the desk.”
“And was it so unusual to see Miss Ada in your brother’s room?” Vance spoke without any particular interest.
“And was it so unusual to see Miss Ada in your brother’s room?” Vance said without any real interest.
“She never goes into any of our rooms,” declared Sibella. “Except Rex’s, sometimes. Julia told her long ago to keep out of them.”
“She never goes into any of our rooms,” Sibella said. “Except for Rex’s, sometimes. Julia told her a while ago to stay out of them.”
Ada gave her sister a look of infinite entreaty.
Ada gave her sister a pleading look.
“Oh, Sibella,” she moaned; “what have I ever done to make you dislike me so?”
“Oh, Sibella,” she sighed; “what have I ever done to make you dislike me so?”
“What have you done!” The other’s voice was harsh and strident, and a look almost demoniacal smouldered in her levelled eyes. “Everything! Nothing! Oh, you’re clever—with your quiet, sneaky ways, and your patient, hangdog look, and your goody-goody manner. But you don’t pull the wool over my eyes. You’ve been hating all of us ever since you came here. And you’ve been waiting for the chance to kill us, planning and scheming—you vile little——”
“What have you done!” the other person shouted, her voice sharp and piercing, with an almost demonic glare in her intense eyes. “Everything! Nothing! Oh, you think you’re so smart—with your quiet, sneaky ways, your patient, sad look, and your goody-two-shoes attitude. But you can’t fool me. You’ve been resenting all of us since the moment you arrived. You’ve been just waiting for the opportunity to harm us, plotting and scheming—you despicable little——”
“Sibella!” It was Von Blon’s voice that, like the lash of a whip, cut in on this unreasoned tirade. “That will be enough!” He moved forward, and glanced menacingly into the girl’s eyes. I was almost as astonished at his attitude as I had been at her wild words. There was a curious intimacy in his manner—an implication of familiarity which struck me as unusual even for a family physician of his long and friendly standing. Vance noticed it too, for his eyebrows went up slightly and he watched the scene with intense interest.
“Sibella!” It was Von Blon’s voice that, like the crack of a whip, interrupted this wild rant. “That’s enough!” He stepped forward and gave the girl a sharp look. I was almost as surprised by his reaction as I had been by her frantic words. There was a strange closeness in his approach—an implication of familiarity that seemed odd even for a family doctor with his long-standing friendly relationship. Vance noticed it too; his eyebrows raised slightly as he observed the scene with intense interest.
“You’ve become hysterical,” Von Blon said, without lowering his minatory gaze. “You don’t realize what you’ve been saying.”
“You’ve become hysterical,” Von Blon said, without lowering his threatening gaze. “You don’t realize what you’ve been saying.”
I felt he would have expressed himself far more forcibly if strangers had not been present. But his words had their effect. Sibella dropped her eyes, and a sudden change came over her. She covered her face with her hands, and her whole body shook with sobs.
I thought he would have spoken much more strongly if there hadn't been strangers around. But his words still made an impact. Sibella looked down, and something shifted in her. She hid her face in her hands, and her whole body shook with crying.
“I’m—sorry. I was mad—and silly—to say such things.”
“I’m—sorry. I was angry—and ridiculous—to say stuff like that.”
“You’d better take Sibella to her room, Chester.” Von Blon had resumed his professional tone. “This business has been too much for her.”
“You should take Sibella to her room, Chester.” Von Blon had gone back to his professional tone. “This situation has been too overwhelming for her.”
The girl turned without another word and went out, followed by Chester.
The girl turned without saying another word and walked out, followed by Chester.
“These modern women—all nerves,” Von Blon commented laconically. Then he placed his hand on Ada’s forehead. “Now, young lady, I’m going to give you something to make you sleep after all this excitement.”
“These modern women—all on edge,” Von Blon remarked dryly. Then he placed his hand on Ada’s forehead. “Now, young lady, I’m going to give you something to help you sleep after all this excitement.”
He had scarcely opened his medicine-case to prepare the draught when a shrill, complaining voice drifted clearly to us from the next room; and for the first time I noticed that the door of the little dressing-room which communicated with Mrs. Greene’s quarters was slightly ajar.
He had barely opened his medicine kit to prepare the dose when a sharp, whining voice came through clearly from the next room; and for the first time, I realized that the door of the small dressing room connecting to Mrs. Greene’s space was slightly open.
“What’s all the trouble now? Hasn’t there been enough disturbance already without these noisy scenes in my very ear? But it doesn’t matter, of course, how much I suffer. . . . Nurse! Shut those doors into Ada’s room. You had no business to leave them open when you knew I was trying to get a little rest. You did it on purpose to annoy me. . . . And nurse! Tell the doctor I must see him before he goes. I have those stabbing pains in my spine again. But who thinks about me, lying here paralyzed——?”
“What’s all the fuss about now? Haven’t we had enough disruption without these loud scenes right in my ear? But it doesn’t matter how much I suffer. . . . Nurse! Close those doors to Ada’s room. You shouldn’t have left them open when you knew I was trying to get some rest. You did it on purpose to irritate me. . . . And nurse! Tell the doctor I need to see him before he leaves. I’m having those stabbing pains in my spine again. But who cares about me, lying here paralyzed——?”
The doors were closed softly, and the fretful voice was cut off from us.
The doors closed quietly, and the anxious voice faded away from us.
“She could have had the doors closed a long time ago if she’d really wanted them closed,” said Ada wearily, a look of distress on her drawn white face. “Why, Doctor Von, does she always pretend that every one deliberately makes her suffer?”
“She could have closed the doors a long time ago if she actually wanted to,” Ada said wearily, distress evident on her pale face. “Why, Doctor Von, does she always act like everyone is purposely making her suffer?”
Von Blon sighed. “I’ve told you, Ada, that you mustn’t take your mother’s tantrums too seriously. Her irritability and complaining are part of her disease.”
Von Blon sighed. “I’ve told you, Ada, that you shouldn’t take your mother’s outbursts too seriously. Her irritability and complaints are just part of her illness.”
We bade the girl good-by, and the doctor walked with us into the hall.
We said goodbye to the girl, and the doctor walked with us into the hall.
“I’m afraid you didn’t learn much,” he remarked, almost apologetically. “It’s most unfortunate Ada didn’t get a look at her assailant.” He addressed himself to Heath. “Did you, by the way, look in the dining-room wall-safe to make sure nothing was missing? You know, there’s one there behind the big niello over the mantel.”
“I’m afraid you didn’t learn much,” he said, sounding almost apologetic. “It’s really unfortunate Ada didn’t get a good look at her attacker.” He turned to Heath. “Did you, by the way, check the wall safe in the dining room to see if anything is missing? You know, there’s one behind the big niello above the mantel.”
“One of the first places we inspected.” The Sergeant’s voice was a bit disdainful. “And that reminds me, doc: I want to send a man up in the morning to look for finger-prints in Miss Ada’s room.”
“One of the first places we checked.” The Sergeant’s voice was a bit dismissive. “And that reminds me, doc: I want to send someone up in the morning to look for fingerprints in Miss Ada’s room.”
Von Blon agreed amiably, and held out his hand to Markham.
Von Blon agreed with a smile and extended his hand to Markham.
“And if there’s any way I can be of service to you or the police,” he added pleasantly, “please call on me. I’ll be only too glad to help. I don’t see just what I can do, but one never knows.”
“And if there’s any way I can help you or the police,” he said kindly, “please reach out to me. I’ll be more than happy to assist. I’m not sure what I can do, but you never know.”
Markham thanked him, and we descended to the lower hall. Sproot was waiting to help us with our coats, and a moment later we were in the District Attorney’s car ploughing our way through the snow-drifts.
Markham thanked him, and we went down to the lower hall. Sproot was there to help us with our coats, and a moment later, we were in the District Attorney’s car making our way through the snowdrifts.
CHAPTER VII.
Vance Argues the Case
(Tuesday, November 9; 5 p. m.)
(Tuesday, November 9; 5 PM)
It was nearly five o’clock when we reached the Criminal Courts Building. Swacker had lit the old bronze-and-china chandelier of Markham’s private office, and an atmosphere of eerie gloom pervaded the room.
It was almost five o'clock when we arrived at the Criminal Courts Building. Swacker had turned on the old bronze-and-china chandelier in Markham's private office, and a creepy gloom filled the room.
“Not a nice family, Markham old dear,” sighed Vance, lying back in one of the deep leather-upholstered chairs. “Decidedly not a nice family. A family run to seed, its old vigor vitiated. If the heredit’ry sires of the contempor’ry Greenes could rise from their sepulchres and look in upon their present progeny, my word! what a jolly good shock they’d have! . . . Funny thing how these old families degenerate under the environment of ease and idleness. There are the Wittelsbachs, and the Romanoffs, and the Julian-Claudian house, and the Abbassid dynasty—all examples of phyletic disintegration. . . . And it’s the same with nations, don’t y’ know. Luxury and unrestrained indulgence are corruptin’ influences. Look at Rome under the soldier emperors, and Assyria under Sardanapalus, and Egypt under the later Ramessids, and the Vandal African empire under Gelimer. It’s very distressin’.”
“Not a great family, Markham, my dear,” Vance sighed, settling into one of the deep leather chairs. “Definitely not a great family. A family that's lost its edge, its former vitality diminished. If the ancestors of the current Greenes could come back from their graves and see their descendants now, wow! What a shocking surprise they’d get! It's funny how these old families decline in the comfort of ease and laziness. There are the Wittelsbachs, the Romanoffs, the Julian-Claudian dynasty, and the Abbasid dynasty—all examples of decay. And it’s the same with nations, you know. Luxury and unchecked indulgence are corrupting influences. Look at Rome under the soldier emperors, Assyria under Sardanapalus, Egypt under the later Ramessids, and the Vandal African empire under Gelimer. It’s all very distressing.”
“Your erudite observations might be highly absorbing to the social historian,” grumbled Markham, with an undisguised show of irritability; “but I can’t say they’re particularly edifying, or even relevant, in the present circumstances.”
“Your knowledgeable insights might be really interesting to the social historian,” grumbled Markham, clearly irritated; “but I can’t say they’re particularly enlightening, or even relevant, given the current situation.”
“I wouldn’t be too positive on that point,” Vance returned easily. “In fact, I submit, for your earnest and profound consideration, the temperaments and internal relationships of the Greene clan, as pointers upon the dark road of the present investigation. . . . Really, y’ know”—he assumed a humorsome tone—“it’s most unfortunate that you and the Sergeant are so obsessed with the idea of social justice and that sort of thing; for society would be much better off if such families as the Greenes were exterminated. Still, it’s a fascinatin’ problem—most fascinatin’.”
“I wouldn’t be too sure about that,” Vance replied casually. “Actually, I propose, for your serious and deep consideration, the temperaments and internal dynamics of the Greene family as clues on this dark path of our current investigation. . . . Honestly, you know”—he took on a light-hearted tone—“it’s really unfortunate that you and the Sergeant are so focused on ideas of social justice and all that; society would be much better off if families like the Greenes were eliminated. Still, it’s a fascinating issue—very fascinating.”
“I regret I can’t share your enthusiasm for it.” Markham spoke with asperity. “The crime strikes me as sordid and commonplace. And if it hadn’t been for your interference I’d have sent Chester Greene on his way this morning with some tactful platitudes. But you had to intercede, with your cryptic innuendoes and mysterious head-waggings; and I foolishly let myself be drawn into it. Well, I trust you had an enjoyable afternoon. As for myself, I have three hours’ accumulated work before me.”
“I regret I can’t share your enthusiasm for it.” Markham said sharply. “The crime seems sordid and typical to me. If it weren’t for your interference, I would have sent Chester Greene on his way this morning with some polite clichés. But you had to step in with your cryptic hints and mysterious head shakes, and I foolishly let myself get involved. Well, I hope you had a nice afternoon. As for me, I have three hours’ worth of work to catch up on.”
His complaint was an obvious suggestion that we take ourselves off; but Vance showed no intention of going.
His complaint clearly suggested that we leave; however, Vance had no intention of going.
“Oh, I sha’n’t depart just yet,” he announced, with a bantering smile. “I couldn’t bring myself to leave you in your present state of grievous error. You need guidance, Markham; and I’ve quite made up my mind to pour out my flutterin’ heart to you and the Sergeant.”
“Oh, I’m not leaving just yet,” he said with a playful smile. “I couldn't possibly walk away and leave you in such a serious mistake. You need some guidance, Markham; and I’m determined to share my feelings with you and the Sergeant.”
Markham frowned. He understood Vance so well that he knew the other’s levity was only superficial—that, indeed, it cloaked some particularly serious purpose. And the experience of a long, intimate friendship had taught him that Vance’s actions—however unreasonable they might appear—were never the result of an idle whim.
Markham frowned. He knew Vance so well that he realized the other person’s lightheartedness was just a facade—that, in fact, it hid some very serious intentions. Years of close friendship had taught him that Vance’s actions—no matter how unreasonable they seemed—were never the result of a random impulse.
“Very well,” he acquiesced. “But I’d be grateful for an economy of words.”
“Alright,” he agreed. “But I’d appreciate it if you could keep it brief.”
Vance sighed mournfully.
Vance sighed sadly.
“Your attitude is so typical of the spirit of breathless speed existing in this restless day.” He fixed an inquisitive gaze on Heath. “Tell me, Sergeant: you saw the body of Julia Greene, didn’t you?”
“Your attitude is so typical of the fast-paced energy of today’s restless world.” He gave Heath a curious look. “Tell me, Sergeant: you saw Julia Greene's body, didn’t you?”
“Sure, I saw it.”
"Yeah, I saw it."
“Was her position in the bed a natural one?”
“Was her position in the bed a natural one?”
“How do I know how she generally laid in bed?” Heath was restive and in bad humor. “She was half sitting up, with a coupla pillows under her shoulders, and the covers pulled up.”
“How do I know how she usually lay in bed?” Heath was restless and in a bad mood. “She was half sitting up, with a couple of pillows under her shoulders, and the covers pulled up.”
“Nothing unusual about her attitude?”
"Is there anything off about her attitude?"
“Not that I could see. There hadn’t been a struggle, if that’s what you mean.”
“Not that I could tell. There wasn’t a struggle, if that’s what you’re asking.”
“And her hands: were they outside or under the covers?”
“And her hands: were they outside the covers or under them?”
Heath looked up, mildly astonished.
Heath looked up, slightly amazed.
“They were outside. And, now that you mention it, they had a tight hold on the spread.”
“They were outside. And now that you mention it, they had a firm grip on the blanket.”
“Clutching it, in fact?”
"Seriously holding onto it?"
“Well, yes.”
"Yeah, definitely."
Vance leaned forward quickly.
Vance leaned in quickly.
“And her face, Sergeant? Had she been shot in her sleep?”
“And her face, Sergeant? Had she been shot while she was sleeping?”
“It didn’t look that way. Her eyes were wide open, staring straight ahead.”
“It didn’t seem that way. Her eyes were wide open, fixed straight ahead.”
“Her eyes were open and staring,” repeated Vance, a note of eagerness coming into his voice. “What would you say her expression indicated? Fear? Horror? Surprise?”
“Her eyes were open and staring,” Vance repeated, a hint of eagerness in his voice. “What do you think her expression showed? Fear? Horror? Surprise?”
Heath regarded Vance shrewdly. “Well, it mighta been any one of ’em. Her mouth was open, like as if she was surprised at something.”
Heath looked at Vance carefully. “Well, it could have been any one of them. Her mouth was open, as if she was surprised by something.”
“And she was clutching the spread with both hands.” Vance’s look drifted into space. Then slowly he rose and walked the length of the office and back, his head down. He halted in front of the District Attorney’s desk, and leaned over, resting both hands on the back of a chair.
“And she was holding the spread with both hands.” Vance’s gaze drifted off into the distance. Then, slowly, he stood up and walked the length of the office and back, his head down. He stopped in front of the District Attorney’s desk and leaned over, placing both hands on the back of a chair.
“Listen, Markham. There’s something terrible and unthinkable going on in that house. No haphazard unknown assassin came in by the front door last night and shot down those two women. The crime was planned—thought out. Some one lay in wait—some one who knew his way about, knew where the light-switches were, knew when every one was asleep, knew when the servants had retired—knew just when and how to strike the blow. Some deep, awful motive lies behind that crime. There are depths beneath depths in what happened last night—obscure fetid chambers of the human soul. Black hatreds, unnatural desires, hideous impulses, obscene ambitions are at the bottom of it; and you are only playing into the murderer’s hands when you sit back and refuse to see its significance.”
“Listen, Markham. There’s something terrible and unimaginable happening in that house. No random assassin just walked in through the front door last night and shot those two women. The crime was planned—thought out. Someone was waiting—someone who knew their way around, knew where the light switches were, knew when everyone was asleep, knew when the servants had turned in for the night—knew exactly when and how to strike. There’s a deep, terrible motive behind that crime. There are layers upon layers to what happened last night—dark, putrid corners of the human soul. Deep-seated hatreds, unnatural desires, horrific impulses, and twisted ambitions lie at the core of it; and you’re only playing into the murderer’s hands when you sit back and refuse to acknowledge its significance.”
His voice had a curious hushed quality, and it was difficult to believe that this was the habitually debonair and cynical Vance.
His voice had a strange soft quality, and it was hard to believe that this was the usually charming and sarcastic Vance.
“That house is polluted, Markham. It’s crumbling in decay—not material decay, perhaps, but a putrefaction far more terrible. The very heart and essence of that old house is rotting away. And all the inmates are rotting with it, disintegrating in spirit and mind and character. They’ve been polluted by the very atmosphere they’ve created. This crime, which you take so lightly, was inevitable in such a setting. I only wonder it was not more terrible, more vile. It marked one of the tertiary stages of the general dissolution of that abnormal establishment.”
“That house is toxic, Markham. It’s falling apart—not in a physical way, perhaps, but in a much more horrifying sense. The very heart and spirit of that old house is decaying. And everyone living there is deteriorating with it, breaking down in spirit, mind, and character. They've been contaminated by the atmosphere they've created. This crime, which you brush off so easily, was bound to happen in such an environment. I can only wonder why it wasn't worse, more horrific. This was one of the later stages of the complete breakdown of that strange establishment.”
He paused, and extended his hand in a hopeless gesture.
He paused and extended his hand in a futile gesture.
“Think of the situation. That old, lonely, spacious house, exuding the musty atmosphere of dead generations, faded inside and out, run down, dingy, filled with ghosts of another day, standing there in its ill-kept grounds, lapped by the dirty waters of the river. . . . And then think of those six ill-sorted, restless, unhealthy beings compelled to live there in daily contact for a quarter of a century—such was old Tobias Greene’s perverted idealism. And they’ve lived there, day in and day out, in that mouldy miasma of antiquity—unfit to meet the conditions of any alternative, too weak or too cowardly to strike out alone; held by an undermining security and a corrupting ease; growing to hate the very sight of one another, becoming bitter, spiteful, jealous, vicious; wearing down each other’s nerves to the raw; consumed with resentment, aflame with hate, thinking evil—complaining, fighting, snarling. . . . Then, at last, the breaking-point—the logical, ineluctable figuration of all this self-feeding, ingrowing hatred.”
“Consider the situation. That old, lonely, spacious house, filled with the musty atmosphere of long-gone generations, faded inside and out, rundown, shabby, haunted by the ghosts of a bygone era, standing there in its neglected grounds, washed by the murky waters of the river... And then think of those six mismatched, restless, unhealthy people forced to live there together day in and day out for twenty-five years—such was old Tobias Greene’s twisted idealism. They’ve lived there in that dank, old environment—unsuited for any better option, too weak or scared to leave on their own; trapped by a false sense of security and a degrading comfort; growing to loathe the sight of one another, becoming bitter, spiteful, jealous, cruel; wearing each other down to the bone; consumed with resentment, burning with hate, thinking the worst—complaining, arguing, snapping... Then finally, the breaking point—the inevitable, logical result of all this self-perpetuating, inward hatred.”
“All of that is easy to understand,” agreed Markham. “But, after all, your conclusion is wholly theoretic, not to say literary.—By what tangible links do you connect last night’s shooting with the admittedly abnormal situation at the Greene mansion?”
“All of that is easy to understand,” Markham agreed. “But, after all, your conclusion is purely theoretical, not to mention literary. What concrete evidence do you have that connects last night’s shooting with the clearly unusual situation at the Greene mansion?”
“There are no tangible links—that’s the horror of it. But the joinders are there, however shadowy. I began to sense them the minute I entered the house; and all this afternoon I was reaching for them blindly. But they eluded me at every turn. It was like a house of mazes and false passages and trapdoors and reeking oubliettes: nothing normal, nothing sane—a house in a nightmare, peopled by strange, abnormal creatures, each reflecting the subtle, monstrous horror that broke forth last night and went prowling about the old hallways. Didn’t you sense it? Didn’t you see the vague shape of this abomination continually flash out and disappear as we talked to these people and watched them battling against their own hideous thoughts and suspicions?”
“There are no concrete connections—that’s the terrifying part. But the links are there, even if they’re faint. I started to feel them as soon as I walked into the house; and all this afternoon, I was trying to grasp them blindly. But they slipped away from me at every turn. It was like a maze of false paths and hidden doors and foul dungeons: nothing normal, nothing sane—a house from a nightmare, filled with strange, abnormal beings, each reflecting the subtle, monstrous horror that broke loose last night and roamed through the old hallways. Didn’t you feel it? Didn’t you see the vague form of this monstrosity flash in and out as we talked to these people and watched them struggle with their own awful thoughts and doubts?”
Markham moved uneasily and straightened a pile of papers before him. Vance’s unwonted gravity had affected him.
Markham shifted uncomfortably and straightened a stack of papers in front of him. Vance's unusual seriousness had impacted him.
“I understand perfectly what you mean,” he said. “But I don’t see that your impressions bring us any nearer to a new theory of the crime. The Greene mansion is unhealthy—that’s granted—and so, no doubt, are the people in it. But I’m afraid you’ve been oversusceptible to its atmosphere. You talk as if last night’s crime were comparable to the poisoning orgies of the Borgias, or the Marquise de Brinvilliers affair, or the murder of Drusus and Germanicus, or the suffocation of the York princes in the Tower. I’ll admit the setting is consonant with that sort of stealthy, romantic crime; but, after all, housebreakers and bandits are shooting people senselessly every week throughout the country, in very much the same way the two Greene women were shot.”
“I totally get what you're saying,” he said. “But I don't think your insights are bringing us any closer to a new theory about the crime. The Greene mansion is definitely unhealthy—that much is clear—and so, without a doubt, are the people living there. But I think you've been overly influenced by the atmosphere. You speak as if last night’s crime was on the same level as the poisoning parties of the Borgias, or the Marquise de Brinvilliers case, or the murders of Drusus and Germanicus, or the killings of the York princes in the Tower. I’ll admit the setting fits that kind of sneaky, dramatic crime; but in reality, burglars and bandits are randomly shooting people every week across the country, very much like how the two Greene women were shot.”
“You’re shutting your eyes to the facts, Markham,” Vance declared earnestly. “You’re overlooking several strange features of last night’s crime—the horrified, astounded attitude of Julia at the moment of death; the illogical interval between the two shots; the fact that the lights were on in both rooms; Ada’s story of that hand reaching for her; the absence of any signs of a forced entry——”
“You’re ignoring the facts, Markham,” Vance said seriously. “You’re missing several odd things about last night’s crime—the shocked and stunned reaction of Julia at the moment of the murder; the strange gap between the two shots; the lights being on in both rooms; Ada’s account of that hand reaching for her; the lack of any signs of a break-in——”
“What about those footprints in the snow?” interrupted Heath’s matter-of-fact voice.
“What about those footprints in the snow?” interrupted Heath's straightforward voice.
“What about them, indeed?” Vance wheeled about. “They’re as incomprehensible as the rest of this hideous business. Some one walked to and from the house within a half-hour of the crime; but it was some one who knew he could get in quietly and without disturbing any one.”
“What about them, really?” Vance turned around. “They’re just as confusing as the rest of this awful situation. Someone walked to and from the house within half an hour of the crime; but it was someone who knew they could get in quietly and without bothering anyone.”
“There’s nothing mysterious about that,” asserted the practical Sergeant. “There are four servants in the house, and any one of ’em could’ve been in on the job.”
“There's nothing mysterious about that,” said the practical Sergeant. “There are four servants in the house, and any one of them could have been involved in the job.”
Vance smiled ironically.
Vance smirked.
“And this accomplice in the house, who so generously opened the front door at a specified hour, failed to inform the intruder where the loot was, and omitted to acquaint him with the arrangement of the house; with the result that, once he was inside, he went astray, overlooked the dining-room, wandered up-stairs, went groping about the hall, got lost in the various bedrooms, had a seizure of panic, shot two women, turned on the lights by switches hidden behind the furniture, made his way down-stairs without a sound when Sproot was within a few feet of him, and walked out the front door to freedom! . . . A strange burglar, Sergeant. And an even stranger inside accomplice.—No; your explanation won’t do—decidedly it won’t do.” He turned back to Markham. “And the only way you’ll ever find the true explanation for those shootings is by understanding the unnatural situation that exists in the house itself.”
“And this accomplice in the house, who generously opened the front door at the scheduled time, failed to tell the intruder where the valuables were and didn’t inform him about the layout of the house. As a result, once he was inside, he got lost, missed the dining room, wandered upstairs, fumbled around in the hall, became panicked, shot two women, turned on the lights using switches hidden behind furniture, made his way downstairs silently while Sproot was just a few feet away, and walked out the front door to freedom! A strange burglar, Sergeant. And an even stranger inside accomplice. No; your explanation won’t work—definitely it won’t work.” He turned back to Markham. “The only way you’ll ever uncover the true reason for those shootings is by grasping the strange situation that exists in the house itself.”
“But we know the situation, Vance,” Markham argued patiently. “I’ll admit it’s an unusual one. But it’s not necessarily criminal. Antagonistic human elements are often thrown together; and a mutual hate is generated as a result. But mere hate is rarely a motive for murder; and it certainly does not constitute evidence of criminal activity.”
“But we understand the situation, Vance,” Markham argued calmly. “I’ll admit it’s an unusual one. But it’s not necessarily a crime. Conflicting human elements often come together, and mutual hatred can develop as a result. However, mere hatred is rarely a reason for murder; and it definitely doesn’t count as evidence of criminal activity.”
“Perhaps not. But hatred and enforced propinquity may breed all manner of abnormalities—outrageous passions, abominable evils, devilish intrigues. And in the present case there are any number of curious and sinister facts that need explaining——”
“Maybe not. But hatred and forced closeness can create all sorts of strange behaviors—outrageous passions, terrible evils, wicked schemes. And in this situation, there are plenty of strange and troubling facts that need clarification——”
“Ah! Now you’re becoming more tangible. Just what are these facts that call for explanation?”
“Ah! Now you’re becoming more real. What are these facts that need explaining?”
Vance lit a cigarette and sat down on the edge of the table.
Vance lit a cigarette and sat on the edge of the table.
“For instance, why did Chester Greene come here in the first place and solicit your help? Because of the disappearance of the gun? Maybe; but I doubt if it is the whole explanation. And what about the gun itself? Did it disappear? Or did Chester secrete it? Deuced queer about that gun. And Sibella said she saw it last week. But did she see it? We’ll know a lot more about the case when we can trace the peregrinations of that revolver.—And why did Chester hear the first shot so readily, when Rex, in the next room to Ada’s, says he failed to hear the second shot?—And that long interval between the two reports will need some explaining.—And there’s Sproot—the multilingual butler who happened to be reading Martial—Martial, by all that’s holy!—when the grim business took place, and came directly to the scene without meeting or hearing any one.—And just what significance attaches to the pious Hemming’s oracular pronouncements about the Lord of hosts smiting the Greenes as he did the children of Babylon? She has some obscure religious notion in her head—which, after all, may not be so obscure.—And the German cook: there’s a woman with, as we euphemistically say, a past. Despite her phlegmatic appearance, she’s not of the servant class; yet she’s been feeding the Greenes dutifully for over a dozen years. You recall her explanation of how she came to the Greenes? Her husband was a friend of old Tobias’s; and Tobias gave orders she was to remain as cook as long as she desired. She needs explaining, Markham—and a dashed lot of it.—And Rex, with his projecting parietals and his wambly body and his periodic fits. Why did he get so excited when we questioned him? He certainly didn’t act like an innocent and uncomprehending spectator of an attempted burglary.—And again I mention the lights. Who turned them on, and why? And in both rooms! In Julia’s room before the shot was fired, for she evidently saw the assassin and understood his purpose; and in Ada’s room, after the shooting! Those are facts which fairly shriek for explanation; for without an explanation they’re mad, irrational, utterly incredible.—And why wasn’t Von Blon at home in the middle of the night when Sproot phoned him? And how did it happen he nevertheless arrived so promptly? Coincidence? . . . And, by the by, Sergeant: was that double set of footprints like the single spoor of the doctor’s?”
“For example, why did Chester Greene come here in the first place and ask for your help? Was it because of the missing gun? Maybe, but I doubt that’s the whole story. And what about the gun itself? Did it really disappear? Or did Chester hide it? It's really strange about that gun. And Sibella said she saw it last week. But did she really see it? We’ll know a lot more about this case when we can figure out where that revolver has been. —And why did Chester hear the first shot so clearly, while Rex, who was in the next room to Ada’s, said he didn’t hear the second shot? —And that long gap between the two shots will need some explaining. —And then there’s Sproot—the multilingual butler who just happened to be reading Martial—Martial, of all things!—when the grim scene unfolded, and came straight to the scene without running into or hearing anyone. —And what about the significance of the pious Hemming’s cryptic comments about the Lord of hosts punishing the Greenes like he did the children of Babylon? She seems to have some obscure religious idea in her mind—which may not be so obscure after all. —And the German cook: there’s a woman with, as we like to put it, a past. Despite her calm demeanor, she doesn’t belong to the servant class; yet she’s been dutifully cooking for the Greenes for over a dozen years. Do you remember her story about how she came to work for the Greenes? Her husband was a friend of old Tobias’s; and Tobias made it clear she could stay as cook as long as she wanted. She needs explaining, Markham—and a lot of it. —And then there’s Rex, with his protruding forehead and his wobbly body and his occasional fits. Why did he get so worked up when we questioned him? He certainly didn’t act like an innocent bystander in an attempted burglary. —And once again, I bring up the lights. Who turned them on, and why? And in both rooms! In Julia’s room before the shot was fired, because she obviously saw the killer and understood what he was up to; and in Ada’s room, after the shooting! Those are facts that really demand explanation; because without it, they seem insane, irrational, completely unbelievable. —And why wasn’t Von Blon home in the middle of the night when Sproot called him? And how did he manage to arrive so quickly? Coincidence? . . . And, by the way, Sergeant: was that double set of footprints different from the single tracks left by the doctor?”
“There wasn’t any way of telling. The snow was too flaky.”
“There was no way to tell. The snow was too flaky.”
“It probably doesn’t matter particularly, anyhow.” Vance again faced Markham and resumed his recapitulation. “And then there are the points of difference in these two attacks. Julia was shot from the front when she was in bed, whereas Ada was shot in the back after she had risen from bed, although the murderer had ample time to go to her and take aim while she was still lying down. Why did he wait silently until the girl got up and approached him? How did he dare wait at all after he had killed Julia and alarmed the house? Does that strike you as panic? Or as cool-headedness?—And how did Julia’s door come to be unlocked at that particular time? That’s something I especially want clarified.—And perhaps you noticed, Markham, that Chester himself went to summon Sibella to the interview in the drawing-room, and that he remained with her a considerable time. Why, now, did he send Sproot for Rex, and fetch Sibella personally? And why the delay? I yearn for an explanation of what passed between them before they eventually appeared.—And why was Sibella so definite that there wasn’t a burglar, and yet so evasive when we asked her to suggest a counter-theory? What underlay her satirical frankness when she held up each member of the Greene household, including herself, as a possible suspect?—And then there are the details of Ada’s story. Some of them are amazing, incomprehensible, almost fabulous. There was no apparent sound in the room; yet she was conscious of a menacing presence. And that outstretched hand and the shuffling footsteps—we simply must have an explanation of those things. And her hesitancy about saying whether she thought it was a man or a woman; and Sibella’s evident belief that the girl thought it was she. That wants explaining, Markham.—And Sibella’s hysterical accusation against Ada. What lay behind that?—And don’t forget that curious scene between Sibella and Von Blon when he reproached her for her outburst. That was devilish odd. There’s some intimacy there—ça saute aux yeux. You noticed how she obeyed him. And you doubtless observed, too, that Ada is rather fond of the doctor: snuggled up to him figuratively during the performance, opened her eyes on him wistfully, looked to him for protection. Oh, our little Ada has flutterings in his direction. And yet he adopts the hovering professional-bedside manner of a high-priced medico toward her, whereas he treats Sibella very much as Chester might if he had the courage.”
“It probably doesn’t really matter anyway.” Vance turned to Markham again and continued his summary. “Then there are the differences in these two attacks. Julia was shot from the front while she was in bed, whereas Ada was shot in the back after she got out of bed, even though the murderer had plenty of time to go to her and aim while she was still lying down. Why did he wait silently until the girl got up and walked towards him? How could he even wait at all after killing Julia and causing a commotion in the house? Does that seem like panic to you? Or cool-headedness?—And how did Julia’s door happen to be unlocked at that specific time? That’s something I really want clarified.—And maybe you noticed, Markham, that Chester himself went to get Sibella for the meeting in the drawing-room, and that he stayed with her for a considerable amount of time. So why did he send Sproot to bring Rex, and fetch Sibella himself? And why the holdup? I’m desperate for an explanation of what happened between them before they finally came out.—And why was Sibella so sure there wasn’t a burglar, yet so vague when we asked her to propose an alternative theory? What was behind her sarcastic honesty when she pointed out each member of the Greene household, including herself, as a potential suspect?—And then there are the details of Ada’s story. Some of them are shocking, confusing, almost unbelievable. There was no apparent sound in the room; yet she sensed a threatening presence. And that outstretched hand and the shuffling footsteps—we absolutely need to figure those things out. And her hesitation about whether she thought it was a man or a woman; and Sibella’s clear belief that the girl thought it was her. That needs explaining, Markham.—And Sibella’s dramatic accusation against Ada. What was behind that?—And don’t forget that strange moment between Sibella and Von Blon when he confronted her about her outburst. That was really odd. There’s some closeness there—ça saute aux yeux. You noticed how she listened to him. And you probably also saw that Ada seems to have a bit of a crush on the doctor: she leaned towards him during the performance, looked at him longingly, and sought his protection. Oh, our little Ada has feelings for him. Yet he adopts the distant, professional manner of a high-priced doctor with her, while he treats Sibella much like Chester might if he had the guts.”
Vance inhaled deeply on his cigarette.
Vance took a deep drag from his cigarette.
“Yes, Markham, there are many things that must be satisfactorily accounted for before I can believe in your hypothetical burglar.”
“Yes, Markham, there are a lot of things that need to be explained before I can believe in your hypothetical burglar.”
Markham sat for a while, engrossed in his thoughts.
Markham sat for a bit, lost in his thoughts.
“I’ve listened to your Homeric catalogue, Vance,” he said at length, “but I can’t say that it inflames me. You’ve suggested a number of interesting possibilities, and raised several points that might bear looking into. However, the only potential weight of your argument lies in an accumulation of items which, taken separately, are not particularly impressive. A plausible answer might be found for each one of them. The trouble is, the integers of your summary are without a connecting thread, and consequently must be regarded as separate units.”
“I’ve listened to your extensive list, Vance,” he finally said, “but I can’t say it excites me. You’ve pointed out some interesting possibilities and raised several issues worth exploring. However, the only strength of your argument comes from a collection of points that, on their own, aren’t particularly impressive. We could probably find a reasonable explanation for each one. The problem is, the elements of your summary lack a common thread, so they have to be seen as individual pieces.”
“That legal mind of yours!” Vance rose and paced up and down. “An accumulation of queer and unexplained facts centring about a crime is no more impressive than each separate item in the total! Well, well! I give up. I renounce all reason. I fold up my tent like the Arabs and as silently steal away.” He took up his coat. “I leave you to your fantastic, delirious burglar, who walks without keys into a house and steals nothing, who knows where electric switches are hidden but can’t find a staircase, who shoots women and then turns up the lights. When you find him, my dear Lycurgus, you should, in all humaneness, send him to the psychopathic ward. He’s quite unaccountable, I assure you.”
“That legal mind of yours!” Vance stood up and started pacing. “A collection of strange and mysterious facts surrounding a crime is no more convincing than each individual piece of evidence! Well, well! I give up. I abandon all logic. I’ll pack up and leave quietly like the Arabs.” He grabbed his coat. “I’ll leave you to your bizarre, delusional burglar, who enters a house without keys and steals nothing, who knows where the light switches are but can’t find the stairs, who shoots women and then turns on the lights. When you find him, my dear Lycurgus, you should, out of kindness, send him to the mental health ward. He’s completely irrational, I assure you.”
Markham, despite his opposition, had not been unimpressed. Vance unquestionably had undermined to some extent his belief in a housebreaker. But I could readily understand why he was reluctant to abandon this theory until it had been thoroughly tested. His next words, in fact, explained his attitude.
Markham, even though he disagreed, was still somewhat impressed. Vance had definitely shaken his belief in the idea of a housebreaker to some degree. But I could easily see why he was hesitant to give up this theory until it had been fully tested. His next words actually clarified his perspective.
“I’m not denying the remote possibility that this affair may go deeper than appears. But there’s too little to go on at present to warrant an investigation along other than routine lines. We can’t very well stir up an ungodly scandal by raking the members of a prominent family over the coals, when there’s not a scintilla of evidence against any one of them. It’s too unjust and dangerous a proceeding. We must at least wait until the police have finished their investigation. Then, if nothing develops, we can again take inventory and decide how to proceed. . . . How long, Sergeant, do you figure on being busy?”
“I’m not denying the slim chance that this situation might be more complicated than it looks. But there’s just not enough information right now to justify an investigation beyond the usual process. We can’t really cause a huge scandal by digging into a well-known family when there's not a shred of evidence against any of them. It’s too unfair and risky to do that. We should at least wait until the police wrap up their investigation. Then, if nothing comes up, we can reassess and decide how to move forward. . . . How long, Sergeant, do you expect to be occupied?”
Heath took his cigar from his mouth and regarded it thoughtfully.
Heath pulled the cigar out of his mouth and stared at it thoughtfully.
“That’s hard to say, sir. Dubois’ll finish up his finger-printing to-morrow, and we’re checking up on the regulars as fast as we can. Also, I’ve got two men digging up the records of the Greene servants. It may take a lot of time, and it may go quick. Depends on the breaks we get.”
“That’s hard to say, sir. Dubois will finish up his fingerprinting tomorrow, and we’re checking on the regulars as fast as we can. Also, I’ve got two men looking into the records of the Greene servants. It might take a while, or it could go quick. It all depends on the breaks we get.”
Vance sighed.
Vance let out a sigh.
“And it was such a neat, fascinatin’ crime! I’ve rather been looking forward to it, don’t y’ know, and now you talk of prying into the early amours of serving-maids and that sort of thing. It’s most disheartenin’.”
“And it was such a cool, fascinating crime! I’ve actually been looking forward to it, you know, and now you’re talking about digging into the early romances of maids and stuff like that. It’s really disheartening.”
He buttoned his ulster about him and walked to the door.
He buttoned his overcoat and walked to the door.
“Ah, well, there’s nothing for me to do while you Jasons are launched on your quaint quest. I think I’ll retire and resume my translation of Delacroix’s ‘Journal.’”
“Ah, well, there’s nothing for me to do while you Jasons are off on your fancy quest. I think I’ll head home and get back to my translation of Delacroix’s ‘Journal.’”
But Vance was not destined then to finish this task he had had in mind so long. Three days later the front pages of the country’s press carried glaring head-lines telling of a second grim and unaccountable tragedy at the old Greene mansion, which altered the entire character of the case and immediately lifted it into the realm of the foremost causes célèbres of modern times. After this second blow had fallen all ideas of a casual burglar were banished. There could no longer be any doubt that a hidden death-dealing horror stalked through the dim corridors of that fated house.
But Vance wasn't meant to finish the task he had been thinking about for so long. Three days later, the front pages of the nation's newspapers were plastered with bold headlines announcing a second grim and mysterious tragedy at the old Greene mansion, which changed the entire nature of the case and immediately catapulted it into the ranks of the most famous modern-day scandals. After this second shock, all thoughts of a random burglar disappeared. There was no doubt anymore that a concealed, deadly terror lurked in the shadowy halls of that doomed house.
CHAPTER VIII.
The Second Tragedy
(Friday, November 12; 8 a. m.)
(Friday, November 12; 8 AM)
The day after we had taken leave of Markham at his office the rigor of the weather suddenly relaxed. The sun came out, and the thermometer rose nearly thirty degrees. Toward night of the second day, however, a fine, damp snow began to fall, spreading a thin white blanket over the city; but around eleven the skies were again clear.
The day after we said goodbye to Markham at his office, the cold weather suddenly let up. The sun came out, and the temperature rose by almost thirty degrees. However, by the evening of the second day, a light, wet snow started to fall, covering the city with a thin white blanket; but around eleven, the skies cleared up again.
I mention these facts because they had a curious bearing on the second crime at the Greene mansion. Footprints again appeared on the front walk; and, as a result of the clinging softness of the snow, the police also found tracks in the lower hall and on the marble stairs.
I bring up these details because they had an interesting connection to the second crime at the Greene mansion. Footprints showed up again on the front walk; and, due to the soft snow, the police also discovered tracks in the lower hall and on the marble stairs.
Vance had spent Wednesday and Thursday in his library reading desultorily and checking Vollard’s catalogue of Cézanne’s water-colors. The three-volume edition of the “Journal de Eugène Delacroix”10 lay on his writing-table; but I noticed that he did not so much as open it. He was restless and distracted, and his long silences at dinner (which we ate together in the living-room before the great log fire) told me only too clearly that something was perturbing him. Moreover, he had sent notes cancelling several social engagements, and had given orders to Currie, his valet and domestic factotum, that he was “out” to callers.
Vance had spent Wednesday and Thursday in his library, reading sporadically and checking Vollard’s catalog of Cézanne’s watercolors. The three-volume edition of the “Journal de Eugène Delacroix”10 sat on his writing table, but I noticed he didn’t even open it. He seemed restless and distracted, and his long silences during dinner (which we had together in the living room by the big log fire) made it clear that something was bothering him. Additionally, he had sent notes to cancel several social engagements and instructed Currie, his valet and personal assistant, that he was “not available” to visitors.
As he sat sipping his cognac at the end of dinner on Thursday night, his eyes idly tracing the forms in the Renoir Beigneuse above the mantel, he gave voice to his thoughts.
As he sat sipping his cognac at the end of dinner on Thursday night, his eyes casually following the shapes in the Renoir Beigneuse above the mantel, he spoke his mind.
“ ’Pon my word, Van, I can’t shake the atmosphere of that damnable house. Markham is probably right in refusing to take the matter seriously—one can’t very well chivy a bereaved family simply because I’m oversensitive. And yet”—he shook himself slightly—“it’s most annoyin’. Maybe I’m becoming weak and emotional. What if I should suddenly go in for Whistlers and Böcklins! Could you endure it? Miserere nostri! . . . No, it won’t come to that. But—dash it all!—that Greene murder is haunting my slumbers like a lamia. And the business isn’t over yet. There’s a horrible incompleteness about what’s already occurred. . . .”
“Honestly, Van, I can’t shake the vibe of that cursed house. Markham is probably right not to take it seriously—it's not fair to harass a grieving family just because I'm being overly sensitive. And yet”—he shook himself slightly—“it's really frustrating. Maybe I’m becoming weak and emotional. What if I suddenly start liking Whistlers and Böcklins! Could you handle it? Miserere nostri! ... No, it won't come to that. But—damn it!—that Greene murder is haunting my sleep like a monster. And this isn't over yet. There’s a terrible sense of incompleteness about what's already happened. ...”
It was scarcely eight o’clock on the following morning when Markham brought us the news of the second Greene tragedy. I had risen early, and was having my coffee in the library when Markham came in, brushing past the astonished Currie with only a curt nod.
It was barely eight o’clock the next morning when Markham brought us the news of the second Greene tragedy. I had gotten up early and was having my coffee in the library when Markham walked in, brushing past the surprised Currie with just a brief nod.
“Get Vance out right away—will you, Van Dine?” he began, without even a word of greeting. “Something serious has happened.”
“Get Vance out right now—can you do that, Van Dine?” he started, not even bothering with a greeting. “Something serious has happened.”
I hastened to fetch Vance, who grumblingly slipped into a camel’s-hair dressing-gown and came leisurely into the library.
I quickly went to get Vance, who grumbled as he put on a camel’s-hair robe and strolled into the library.
“My dear Markham!” he reproached the District Attorney. “Why pay your social calls in the middle of the night?”
“My dear Markham!” he scolded the District Attorney. “Why are you making social visits in the middle of the night?”
“This isn’t a social call,” Markham told him tartly. “Chester Greene has been murdered.”
“This isn’t just a social visit,” Markham said sharply. “Chester Greene has been killed.”
“Ah!” Vance rang for Currie, and lighted a cigarette. “Coffee for two and clothes for one,” he ordered, when the man appeared. Then he sank into a chair before the fire and gave Markham a waggish look. “That same unique burglar, I suppose. A perseverin’ lad. Did the family plate disappear this time?”
“Ah!” Vance called for Currie and lit a cigarette. “Coffee for two and clothes for one,” he said when the man arrived. Then he settled into a chair by the fire and shot Markham a playful glance. “That same unique burglar, I guess. A determined guy. Did the family silver go missing this time?”
Markham gave a mirthless laugh.
Markham let out a dry laugh.
“No, the plate’s intact; and I think we can now eliminate the burglar theory. I’m afraid your premonitions were correct—damn your uncanny faculty!”
“No, the plate is fine; and I think we can rule out the burglar theory now. I'm afraid your intuition was right—damn your eerie ability!”
“Pour out your heart-breakin’ story.” Vance, for all his levity, was extraordinarily interested. His moodiness of the past two days had given way to an almost eager alertness.
“Share your heart-wrenching story.” Vance, despite his lightheartedness, was genuinely interested. His previous moodiness had transformed into an almost eager attentiveness.
“It was Sproot who phoned the news to Headquarters a little before midnight. The operator in the Homicide Bureau caught Heath at home, and the Sergeant was at the Greene house inside of half an hour. He’s there now—phoned me at seven this morning. I told him I’d hurry out, so I didn’t get many details over the wire. All I know is that Chester Greene was fatally shot last night at almost the exact hour that the former shootings occurred—a little after half past eleven.”
“It was Sproot who called Headquarters with the news a bit before midnight. The operator in the Homicide Bureau reached Heath at home, and the Sergeant was at the Greene house in less than half an hour. He's there now—I got a call from him at seven this morning. I told him I’d head out quickly, so I didn’t get many details over the phone. All I know is that Chester Greene was fatally shot last night at nearly the same time that the previous shootings happened—a little after half past eleven.”
“Was he in his own room at the time?” Vance was pouring the coffee which Currie had brought in.
“Was he in his own room then?” Vance was pouring the coffee that Currie had brought in.
“I believe Heath did mention he was found in his bedroom.”
“I think Heath mentioned that he was found in his bedroom.”
“Shot from the front?”
“Shot from the front?”
“Yes, through the heart, at very close range.”
“Yes, through the heart, up close.”
“Very interestin’. A duplication of Julia’s death, as it were.” Vance became reflective. “So the old house has claimed another victim. But why Chester? . . . Who found him, incidentally?”
“Very interesting. A duplication of Julia’s death, it seems.” Vance became thoughtful. “So the old house has taken another victim. But why Chester? . . . Who found him, by the way?”
“Sibella, I think Heath said. Her room, you remember, is next to Chester’s, and the shot probably roused her. But we’d better be going.”
“Sibella, I think Heath said. Her room, you remember, is next to Chester’s, and the shot probably woke her up. But we should get going.”
“Am I invited?”
"Am I on the guest list?"
“I wish you would come.” Markham made no effort to hide his desire to have the other accompany him.
“I wish you would come.” Markham didn't try to hide his desire for the other to join him.
“Oh, I had every intention of doing so, don’t y’ know.” And Vance left the room abruptly to get dressed.
“Oh, I totally planned on doing that, you know.” And Vance left the room suddenly to get dressed.
It took the District Attorney’s car but a few minutes to reach the Greene mansion from Vance’s house in East 38th Street. A patrolman stood guard outside the great iron gates, and a plain-clothes man lounged on the front steps beneath the arched doorway.
It only took the District Attorney’s car a few minutes to get to the Greene mansion from Vance’s house on East 38th Street. A patrol officer stood watch outside the large iron gates, and an undercover cop relaxed on the front steps under the arched doorway.
Heath was in the drawing-room talking earnestly to Inspector Moran, who had just arrived; and two men from the Homicide Bureau stood by the window awaiting orders. The house was peculiarly silent: no member of the family was to be seen.
Heath was in the living room discussing seriously with Inspector Moran, who had just arrived; and two guys from the Homicide Bureau stood by the window waiting for instructions. The house was unusually quiet: no family members were in sight.
The Sergeant came forward at once. His usual ruddiness of complexion was gone and his eyes were troubled. He shook hands with Markham, and then gave Vance a look of friendly welcome.
The Sergeant stepped up immediately. His usual rosy complexion had faded, and his eyes looked concerned. He shook hands with Markham and then gave Vance a welcoming look.
“You had the right dope, Mr. Vance. Somebody’s ripping things wide open here; and it isn’t swag they’re after.”
“You had the right info, Mr. Vance. Someone's digging deep here; and it isn’t just the loot they're after.”
Inspector Moran joined us, and again the hand-shaking ceremony took place.
Inspector Moran joined us, and once again, we went through the handshaking ritual.
“This case is going to stir things up considerably,” he said. “And we’re in for an unholy scandal if we don’t clean it up quickly.”
“This case is going to create quite a stir,” he said. “And we’re in for a huge scandal if we don’t fix it fast.”
The worried look in Markham’s eyes deepened.
The worried look in Markham's eyes grew deeper.
“The sooner we get to work, then, the better. Are you going to lend a hand, Inspector?”
“The sooner we get to work, the better. Are you going to help out, Inspector?”
“There’s no need, I think,” Moran answered quietly. “I’ll leave the police end entirely with Sergeant Heath; and now that you—and Mr. Vance—are here, I’d be of no use.” He gave Vance a pleasant smile, and made his adieus. “Keep in touch with me, Sergeant, and use all the men you want.”11
“There’s no need, I think,” Moran replied quietly. “I’ll leave the police matters completely to Sergeant Heath; and now that you—and Mr. Vance—are here, I wouldn’t be of any help.” He gave Vance a friendly smile and said his goodbyes. “Stay in touch with me, Sergeant, and feel free to use as many men as you need.”11
When he had gone Heath gave us the details of the crime.
When he left, Heath shared the details of the crime with us.
At about half past eleven, after the family and the servants had retired, the shot was fired. Sibella was reading in bed at the time and heard it distinctly. She rose immediately and, after listening for several moments, stole up the servants’ stairs—the entrance to which was but a few feet from her door. She wakened the butler, and the two of them then went to Chester’s room. The door was unlocked, and the lights in the room were burning. Chester Greene was sitting, slightly huddled, in a chair near the desk. Sproot went to him, but saw that he was dead, and immediately left the room, locking the door. He then telephoned to the police and to Doctor Von Blon.
At around 11:30 PM, after the family and staff had gone to bed, the shot was fired. Sibella was in bed reading and heard it clearly. She got up right away and, after listening for a few moments, quietly climbed up the servants’ staircase—the entrance was just a few feet from her room. She woke the butler, and the two of them went to Chester’s room together. The door was unlocked, and the lights were on. Chester Greene was sitting, slightly slumped, in a chair by the desk. Sproot approached him, but saw that he was dead, and immediately left the room, locking the door behind him. He then called the police and Doctor Von Blon.
“I got here before Von Blon did,” Heath explained. “The doctor was out again when the butler phoned, and didn’t get the message till nearly one o’clock. I was damn glad of it, because it gave me a chance to check up on the footprints outside. The minute I turned in at the gate I could see that somebody had come and gone, the same as last time; and I whistled for the man on the beat to guard the entrance until Snitkin arrived. Then I came on in, keeping along the edge of the walk; and the first thing I noticed when the butler opened the door was a little puddle of water on the rug in the hall. Somebody had recently tracked the soft snow in. I found a coupla other puddles in the hall, and there were some wet imprints on the steps leading up-stairs. Five minutes later Snitkin gave me the signal from the street, and I put him to work on the footprints outside. The tracks were plain, and Snitkin was able to get some pretty accurate measurements.”
“I got here before Von Blon,” Heath said. “The doctor was out again when the butler called, and he didn’t get the message until nearly one o’clock. I was really glad about that because it gave me a chance to check the footprints outside. The minute I turned in at the gate, I could see that someone had come and gone, just like last time; and I whistled for the guy on patrol to guard the entrance until Snitkin arrived. Then I came in, sticking to the edge of the path, and the first thing I noticed when the butler opened the door was a small puddle of water on the rug in the hall. Someone had just tracked in some soft snow. I found a couple more puddles in the hall, and there were some wet footprints on the steps leading upstairs. Five minutes later, Snitkin signaled me from the street, and I had him start on the footprints outside. The tracks were clear, and Snitkin was able to get some pretty accurate measurements.”
After Snitkin had been put to work on the footprints, the Sergeant, it seemed, went up-stairs to Chester’s room and made an examination. But he found nothing unusual, aside from the murdered man in the chair, and after half an hour descended again to the dining-room, where Sibella and Sproot were waiting. He had just begun his questioning of them when Doctor Von Blon arrived.
After Snitkin started examining the footprints, the Sergeant went upstairs to Chester’s room to check things out. However, he didn’t find anything out of the ordinary, except for the murdered man in the chair. After about thirty minutes, he came back down to the dining room, where Sibella and Sproot were waiting. He had just begun asking them questions when Doctor Von Blon arrived.
“I took him up-stairs,” said Heath, “and he looked at the body. He seemed to want to stick around, but I told him he’d be in the way. So he talked to Miss Greene out in the hall for five or ten minutes, and then left.”
“I took him upstairs,” said Heath, “and he looked at the body. He seemed to want to stick around, but I told him he’d just be in the way. So he talked to Miss Greene in the hall for about five or ten minutes, and then he left.”
Shortly after Doctor Von Blon’s departure two other men from the Homicide Bureau arrived, and the next two hours were spent in interrogating the members of the household. But nobody, except Sibella, admitted even hearing the shot. Mrs. Greene was not questioned. When Miss Craven, the nurse, who slept on the third floor, was sent in to her, she reported that the old lady was sleeping soundly; and the Sergeant decided not to disturb her. Nor was Ada awakened: according to the nurse, the girl had been asleep since nine o’clock.
Shortly after Dr. Von Blon left, two other men from the Homicide Bureau showed up, and the next two hours were spent questioning the people in the house. But nobody, except Sibella, claimed to have heard the shot. Mrs. Greene wasn't questioned. When Miss Craven, the nurse who slept on the third floor, was sent in to check on her, she reported that the old lady was sleeping peacefully; the Sergeant decided not to wake her. Ada also wasn’t disturbed: according to the nurse, the girl had been asleep since nine o'clock.
Rex Greene, however, when interviewed, contributed one vague and, as it seemed, contradictory bit of evidence. He had been lying awake, he said, at the time the snowfall ceased, which was a little after eleven. Then, about ten minutes later, he had imagined he heard a faint shuffling noise in the hall and the sound of a door closing softly. He had thought nothing of it, and only recalled it when pressed by Heath. A quarter of an hour afterward he had looked at his watch. It was then twenty-five minutes past eleven; and very soon after that he had fallen asleep.
Rex Greene, however, when interviewed, offered one vague and seemingly contradictory piece of evidence. He said he had been lying awake around the time the snowfall stopped, which was just after eleven. Then, about ten minutes later, he thought he heard a faint shuffling noise in the hall and the sound of a door closing softly. He didn’t think much of it and only remembered it when pressed by Heath. A quarter of an hour later, he looked at his watch. It was then twenty-five minutes past eleven, and shortly after that, he fell asleep.
“The only queer thing about his story,” commented Heath, “is the time. If he’s telling the tale straight, he heard this noise and the door shutting twenty minutes or so before the shot was fired. And nobody in the house was up at that time. I tried to shake him on the question of the exact hour, but he stuck to it like a leech. I compared his watch with mine, and it was O. K. Anyhow, there’s nothing much to the story. The wind mighta blown a door shut, or he mighta heard a noise out in the street and thought it was in the hall.”
“The only weird thing about his story,” commented Heath, “is the timing. If he’s telling it straight, he heard this noise and the door shutting about twenty minutes before the shot was fired. And nobody in the house was awake at that time. I tried to get him to clarify the exact hour, but he was stubborn about it. I compared his watch to mine, and it was fine. Anyway, there isn’t really much to the story. The wind could’ve blown the door shut, or he might’ve heard a noise outside and thought it was coming from the hall.”
“Nevertheless, Sergeant,” put in Vance, “if I were you I’d file Rex’s story away for future meditation. Somehow it appeals to me.”
“Anyway, Sergeant,” Vance said, “if I were you, I’d remember Rex’s story for later. It really resonates with me.”
Heath looked up sharply and was about to ask a question; but he changed his mind and said merely: “It’s filed.” Then he finished his report to Markham.
Heath looked up quickly and was about to ask a question, but he changed his mind and simply said, “It’s filed.” Then he wrapped up his report to Markham.
After interrogating the occupants of the house he had gone back to the Bureau, leaving his men on guard, and set the machinery of his office in operation. He had returned to the Greene mansion early that morning, and was now waiting for the Medical Examiner, the finger-print experts, and the official photographer. He had given orders for the servants to remain in their quarters, and had instructed Sproot to serve breakfast to all the members of the family in their own rooms.
After questioning the people in the house, he returned to the Bureau, leaving his team on guard, and got his office operations started. He had come back to the Greene mansion early that morning and was now waiting for the Medical Examiner, the fingerprint specialists, and the official photographer. He had ordered the servants to stay in their quarters and had instructed Sproot to serve breakfast to all the family members in their own rooms.
“This thing’s going to take work, sir,” he concluded. “And it’s going to be touchy going, too.”
“This is going to require effort, sir,” he finished. “And it's going to be tricky, too.”
Markham nodded gravely, and glanced toward Vance, whose eyes were resting moodily on an old oil-painting of Tobias Greene.
Markham nodded seriously and looked over at Vance, whose gaze was broodingly fixed on an old oil painting of Tobias Greene.
“Does this new development help co-ordinate any of your former impressions?” he asked.
“Does this new development help coordinate any of your previous impressions?” he asked.
“It at least substantiates the feeling I had that this old house reeks with a deadly poison,” Vance replied. “This thing is like a witches’ sabbath.” He gave Markham a humorous smile. “I’m beginning to think your task is going to take on the nature of exorcising devils.”
“It at least proves the feeling I had that this old house is filled with a deadly poison,” Vance replied. “This place is like a witch’s gathering.” He gave Markham a playful smile. “I’m starting to think your task is going to feel like exorcising demons.”
Markham grunted.
Markham made a grunt.
“I’ll leave the magic potions to you. . . . Sergeant, suppose we take a look at the body before the Medical Examiner gets here.”
“I’ll let you handle the magic potions. . . . Sergeant, how about we check out the body before the Medical Examiner arrives?”
Heath led the way without a word. When we reached the head of the stairs he took a key from his pocket and unlocked the door of Chester’s room. The electric lights were still burning—sickly yellow disks in the gray daylight which filtered in from the windows above the river.
Heath walked ahead without saying anything. When we got to the top of the stairs, he pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked the door to Chester’s room. The electric lights were still on—dim yellow circles in the gray daylight streaming in from the windows overlooking the river.
The room, long and narrow, contained an anachronistic assortment of furniture. It was a typical man’s apartment, with an air of comfortable untidiness. Newspapers and sports magazines cluttered the table and desk; ash-trays were everywhere; an open cellaret stood in one corner; and a collection of golf-clubs lay on the tapestried Chesterfield. The bed, I noticed, had not been slept in.
The room, long and narrow, had an outdated mix of furniture. It was a typical guy's apartment, exuding a vibe of cozy messiness. Newspapers and sports magazines were scattered across the table and desk; ashtrays were everywhere; an open liquor cabinet stood in one corner; and a bunch of golf clubs rested on the patterned Chesterfield. The bed, I noticed, hadn’t been slept in.
In the centre of the room, beneath an old-fashioned cut-glass chandelier, was a Chippendale “knee-hole” desk, beside which stood a sleepy-hollow chair. It was in this chair that the body of Chester Greene, clad in dressing-gown and slippers, reclined. He was slumped a little forward, the head turned slightly back and resting against the tufted upholstery. The light from the chandelier cast a spectral illumination on his face; and the sight of it laid a spell of horror on me. The eyes, normally prominent, now seemed to be protruding from their sockets in a stare of unutterable amazement; and the sagging chin and flabby parted lips intensified this look of terrified wonder.
In the center of the room, under an old-fashioned cut-glass chandelier, was a Chippendale “knee-hole” desk, next to a sleepy-looking chair. It was in this chair that the body of Chester Greene, dressed in a robe and slippers, lay back. He was slumped forward a bit, his head turned slightly back and resting against the tufted upholstery. The light from the chandelier cast an eerie glow on his face, and seeing it filled me with horror. His eyes, usually prominent, now looked like they were bulging from their sockets in a state of utter disbelief; the sagging chin and loosely parted lips only intensified this expression of terrified wonder.
Vance was studying the dead man’s features intently.
Vance was closely examining the dead man's face.
“Would you say, Sergeant,” he asked, without looking up, “that Chester and Julia saw the same thing as they passed from this world?”
“Would you say, Sergeant,” he asked, without looking up, “that Chester and Julia saw the same thing as they left this world?”
Heath coughed uneasily.
Heath coughed awkwardly.

“Well,” he admitted, “something surprised them, and that’s a fact.”
“Well,” he admitted, “something caught them off guard, and that’s true.”
“Surprised them! Sergeant, you should thank your Maker that you are not cursed with an imagination. The whole truth of this fiendish business lies in those bulbous eyes and that gaping mouth. Unlike Ada, both Julia and Chester saw the thing that menaced them; and it left them stunned and aghast.”
“Surprised them! Sergeant, you should be grateful to your Maker that you don’t have an imagination. The whole truth of this horrible situation is in those bulging eyes and that wide-open mouth. Unlike Ada, both Julia and Chester saw what threatened them, and it left them shocked and terrified.”
“Well, we can’t get any information outa them.” Heath’s practicality as usual was uppermost.
“Well, we can’t get any information out of them.” Heath’s practical approach was, as always, dominant.
“Not oral information, certainly. But, as Hamlet put it, murder, though it have no tongue, will speak with most miraculous organ.”
“Not verbal information, definitely. But, as Hamlet said, murder, even if it has no voice, will communicate through the most astonishing means.”
“Come, come, Vance. Be tangible.” Markham spoke with acerbity. “What’s in your mind?”
“Come on, Vance. Be real.” Markham said sharply. “What are you thinking?”
“ ’Pon my word, I don’t know. It’s too vague.” He leaned over and picked up a small book from the floor just beneath where the dead man’s hand hung over the arm of the chair. “Chester apparently was immersed in literature at the time of his taking off.” He opened the book casually. “ ‘Hydrotherapy and Constipation.’ Yes, Chester was just the kind to worry about his colon. Some one probably told him that intestinal stasis interfered with the proper stance. He’s no doubt clearing the asphodel from the Elysian fields at the present moment preparat’ry to laying out a golf-course.”
“Honestly, I have no idea. It’s too unclear.” He leaned over and picked up a small book from the floor right under where the dead man’s hand hung over the arm of the chair. “Chester was apparently deep into literature when he died.” He opened the book casually. “‘Hydrotherapy and Constipation.’ Yep, Chester was definitely the type to worry about his colon. Someone probably told him that intestinal blockage messes with the proper stance. He’s probably clearing the asphodel from the Elysian fields right now, getting ready to lay out a golf course.”
He became suddenly serious.
He got serious all of a sudden.
“You see what this book means, Markham? Chester was sitting here reading when the murderer came in. Yet he did not so much as rise or call out. Furthermore, he let the intruder stand directly in front of him. He did not even lay down his book, but sat back in his chair relaxed. Why? Because the murderer was some one Chester knew—and trusted! And when the gun was suddenly brought forth and pointed at his heart, he was too astounded to move. And in that second of bewilderment and unbelief the trigger was pulled and the bullet entered his heart.”
“You see what this book is about, Markham? Chester was sitting here reading when the murderer came in. Yet he didn't even rise or call out. What's more, he let the intruder stand right in front of him. He didn't even put down his book; he just leaned back in his chair, relaxed. Why? Because the murderer was someone Chester knew—and trusted! And when the gun was suddenly drawn and aimed at his heart, he was too shocked to move. In that split second of confusion and disbelief, the trigger was pulled and the bullet hit his heart.”
Markham nodded slowly, in deep perplexity, and Heath studied the attitude of the dead man more closely.
Markham nodded slowly, feeling deeply confused, and Heath examined the position of the dead man more closely.
“That’s a good theory,” the Sergeant conceded finally. “Yes, he musta let the bird get right on top of him without suspecting anything. Same like Julia did.”
"That's a good theory," the Sergeant admitted finally. "Yeah, he must have let the bird get right on top of him without suspecting a thing. Just like Julia did."
“Exactly, Sergeant. The two murders constitute a most suggestive parallel.”
“Exactly, Sergeant. The two murders present a very intriguing parallel.”
“Still and all, there’s one point you’re overlooking.” Heath’s brow was roughened in a troubled frown. “Chester’s door mighta been unlocked last night, seeing as he hadn’t gone to bed, and so this person coulda walked in without any trouble. But Julia, now, was already undressed and in bed; and she always locked her door at night. Now, how would you say this person with the gun got into Julia’s room, Mr. Vance?”
“Still, you’re missing one important thing.” Heath frowned, clearly troubled. “Chester’s door could have been unlocked last night since he hadn’t gone to bed, so this person might have walked in without any trouble. But Julia was already undressed and in bed, and she always locks her door at night. So, how do you explain how this person with the gun got into Julia’s room, Mr. Vance?”
“There’s no difficulty about that. Let us say, as a tentative hypothesis, that Julia had disrobed, switched off the lights, and climbed into her queenly bed. Then came a tap on the door—perhaps a tap she recognized. She rose, put on the lights, opened the door, and again repaired to her bed for warmth while she held parley with her visitor. Maybe—who knows?—the visitor sat on the edge of the bed during the call. Then suddenly the visitor produced the revolver and fired, and made a hurried exit, forgetting to switch the lights off. Such a theory—though I don’t insist on the details—would square neatly with my idea regarding Chester’s caller.”
“There’s no problem with that. Let’s say, as a possible scenario, that Julia had undressed, turned off the lights, and climbed into her cozy bed. Then there was a knock at the door—maybe a knock she recognized. She got up, turned on the lights, opened the door, and then went back to bed for warmth while she talked with her visitor. Maybe—who knows?—the visitor sat on the edge of the bed during the conversation. Then suddenly, the visitor pulled out the gun and fired before making a quick escape, forgetting to turn off the lights. This theory—though I’m not insisting on the details—fits perfectly with my thoughts about Chester’s visitor.”
“It may’ve been like you say,” admitted Heath dubiously. “But why all the hocus-pocus when it came to shooting Ada? That job was done in the dark.”
“It might have been like you say,” Heath admitted uncertainly. “But why all the nonsense when it came to shooting Ada? That job was done in the dark.”
“The rationalistic philosophers tell us, Sergeant”—Vance became puckishly pedantic—“that there’s a reason for everything, but that the finite mind is woefully restricted. The altered technic of our elusive culprit when dealing with Ada is one of the things that is obscure. But you’ve touched a vital point. If we could discover the reason for this reversal of our inconnu’s homicidal tactics, I believe we’d be a lot forrader in our investigation.”
“The rational philosophers say, Sergeant”—Vance became playfully pedantic—“that there’s a reason for everything, but that the finite mind is sadly limited. The changed approach of our mysterious suspect when interacting with Ada is one of the things that is unclear. But you’ve hit on an important point. If we could figure out the reason for this shift in our inconnu’s murderous tactics, I think we’d be much further along in our investigation.”
Heath made no reply. He stood in the centre of the room running his eye over the various objects and pieces of furniture. Presently he stepped to the clothes-closet, pulled open the door, and turned on a pendant electric light just inside. As he stood gloomily peering at the closet’s contents there was a sound of heavy footsteps in the hall and Snitkin appeared in the open door. Heath turned and, without giving his assistant time to speak, asked gruffly:
Heath didn't respond. He stood in the middle of the room, looking around at the various objects and pieces of furniture. After a moment, he walked over to the closet, opened the door, and turned on the light hanging inside. As he stared into the dark closet, he heard heavy footsteps in the hallway, and Snitkin appeared in the doorway. Heath turned and, without letting his assistant say anything, asked gruffly:
“How did you make out with those footprints?”
“How did you do with those footprints?”
“Got all the dope here.” Snitkin crossed to the Sergeant, and held out a long Manila envelope. “There wasn’t no trouble in checking the measurements and cutting the patterns. But they’re not going to be a hell of a lot of good, I’m thinking. There’s ten million guys more or less in this country who coulda made ’em.”
“Got all the info right here.” Snitkin walked over to the Sergeant and held out a long Manila envelope. “There wasn’t any trouble checking the measurements and cutting the patterns. But I don’t think they’ll be much help. There are ten million guys in this country who could’ve made them.”
Heath had opened the envelope and drawn forth a thin white cardboard pattern which looked like an inner sole of a shoe.
Heath had opened the envelope and pulled out a thin white cardboard template that resembled the insole of a shoe.
“It wasn’t no pigmy who made this print,” he remarked.
“It wasn’t a pygmy who made this print,” he remarked.
“That’s the catch in it,” explained Snitkin. “The size don’t mean nothing much, for it ain’t a shoe-track. Those footprints were made by galoshes, and there’s no telling how much bigger they were than the guy’s foot. They mighta been worn over a shoe anywheres from a size eight to a size ten, and with a width anywheres from an A to a D.”
“That's the tricky part,” Snitkin explained. “The size doesn't really mean much, because it's not a shoe print. Those footprints were made by galoshes, and we have no idea how much bigger they were than the guy's foot. They could have been worn over a shoe anywhere from a size eight to a size ten, and with a width anywhere from an A to a D.”
Heath nodded with obvious disappointment.
Heath nodded, clearly disappointed.
“You’re sure about ’em being galoshes?” He was reluctant to let what promised to be a valuable clew slip away.
“You're sure they're galoshes?” He hesitated to let what could be a valuable clue slip away.
“You can’t get around it. The rubber tread was distinct in several places, and the shallow, scooped heel stood out plain as day. Anyhow, I got Jerym12 to check up on my findings.”
“You can't avoid it. The rubber tread was clearly visible in several spots, and the shallow, scooped heel was obvious. Anyway, I had Jerym12 look into my findings.”
Snitkin’s gaze wandered idly to the floor of the clothes-closet.
Snitkin’s eyes drifted lazily to the floor of the closet.
“Those are the kind of things that made the tracks.” He pointed to a pair of high arctics which had been thrown carelessly under a boot-shelf. Then he leaned over and picked up one of them. As his eye rested on it he gave a grunt. “This looks like the size, too.” He took the pattern from the Sergeant’s hand and laid it on the sole of the overshoe. It fitted as perfectly as if the two had been cut simultaneously.
“Those are the kind of things that made the tracks.” He pointed to a pair of high arctic boots that had been tossed carelessly under a boot shelf. Then he leaned over and picked one up. As he looked at it, he grunted. “This looks like the right size, too.” He took the pattern from the Sergeant’s hand and placed it on the sole of the overshoe. It fit perfectly, as if they had been made at the same time.
Heath was startled out of his depression.
Heath was jolted out of his sadness.
“Now, what in hell does that mean!”
“Now, what the hell does that mean!”
Markham had drawn near.
Markham had come closer.
“It might indicate, of course, that Chester went out somewhere last night late.”
“It could mean, of course, that Chester went out somewhere late last night.”
“But that don’t make sense, sir,” objected Heath. “If he’d wanted anything at that hour of the night he’d have sent the butler. And, anyway, the shops in this neighborhood were all closed by that time, for the tracks weren’t made till after it had stopped snowing at eleven.”
“But that doesn’t make sense, sir,” Heath protested. “If he wanted anything at that hour of the night, he would have sent the butler. And besides, the shops in this neighborhood were all closed by that time because the tracks weren’t made until after it stopped snowing at eleven.”
“And,” supplemented Snitkin, “you can’t tell by the tracks whether the guy that made ’em left the house and came back, or came to the house and went away, for there wasn’t a single print on top of the other.”
“And,” added Snitkin, “you can’t tell from the tracks whether the person who made them left the house and returned, or came to the house and then left, because there wasn’t a single print on top of another.”
Vance was standing at the window looking out.
Vance was standing by the window, looking out.
“That, now, is a most interestin’ point, Sergeant,” he commented. “I’d file it away along with Rex’s story for prayerful consideration.” He sauntered back to the desk and looked at the dead man thoughtfully. “No, Sergeant,” he continued; “I can’t picture Chester donning gum-shoes and sneaking out into the night on a mysterious errand. I’m afraid we’ll have to find another explanation for those footprints.”
“That's a really interesting point, Sergeant,” he said. “I’d keep that in mind along with Rex’s story for later consideration.” He strolled back to the desk and looked at the dead man thoughtfully. “No, Sergeant,” he continued; “I just can’t picture Chester putting on detective shoes and sneaking out into the night on a mysterious mission. I’m afraid we’ll need to find a different explanation for those footprints.”
“It’s damn funny, just the same, that they should be the exact size of these galoshes.”
“It’s really funny, just the same, that they should be the exact size of these rain boots.”
“If,” submitted Markham, “the footprints were not Chester’s, then we’re driven to the assumption that the murderer made them.”
“If,” Markham said, “if the footprints weren’t Chester’s, then we have to assume that the murderer left them.”
Vance slowly took out his cigarette-case.
Vance slowly took out his cigarette case.
“Yes,” he agreed, “I think we may safely assume that.”
“Yes,” he agreed, “I think we can safely assume that.”
CHAPTER IX.
The Three Bullets
(Friday, November 12; 9 a. m.)
(Friday, November 12; 9 AM)
At this moment Doctor Doremus, the Medical Examiner, a brisk, nervous man with a jaunty air, was ushered in by one of the detectives I had seen in the drawing-room. He blinked at the company, threw his hat and coat on a chair, and shook hands with every one.
At that moment, Doctor Doremus, the Medical Examiner, a lively and anxious man with a confident demeanor, was brought in by one of the detectives I had seen in the drawing-room. He blinked at the group, tossed his hat and coat onto a chair, and shook hands with everyone.
“What are your friends trying to do, Sergeant?” he asked, eying the inert body in the chair. “Wipe out the whole family?” Without waiting for an answer to his grim pleasantry he went to the windows and threw up the shades with a clatter. “You gentlemen all through viewing the remains? If so, I’ll get to work.”
“What are your friends trying to do, Sergeant?” he asked, looking at the lifeless body in the chair. “Eliminate the entire family?” Without waiting for a reply to his dark joke, he went to the windows and pulled up the shades with a crash. “Are you gentlemen done looking at the remains? If so, I’ll get started.”
“Go to it,” said Heath. Chester Greene’s body was lifted to the bed and straightened out. “And how about the bullet, doc? Any chance of getting it before the autopsy?”
“Go for it,” said Heath. Chester Greene’s body was placed on the bed and laid out. “So, what about the bullet, doc? Is there any chance we can get it before the autopsy?”
“How’m I going to get it without a probe and forceps? I ask you!” Doctor Doremus drew back the matted dressing-gown and inspected the wound. “But I’ll see what I can do.” Then he straightened up and cocked his eye facetiously at the Sergeant.
“How am I supposed to get it without a probe and forceps? I ask you!” Doctor Doremus pulled back the tangled dressing gown and looked at the wound. “But I’ll see what I can do.” Then he straightened up and winked humorously at the Sergeant.
“Well, I’m waiting for your usual query about the time of death.”
“Well, I’m waiting for your usual question about the time of death.”
“We know it.”
“We get it.”
“Hah! Wish you always did. This fixing the exact time by looking over a body is all poppycock anyway. The best we fellows can do is to approximate it. Rigor mortis works differently in different people. Don’t ever take me too seriously, Sergeant, when I set an exact hour for you.—However, let’s see. . . .”
“Hah! I wish you always did. Figuring out the exact time by examining a body is all nonsense anyway. The best we can do is make an educated guess. Rigor mortis acts differently in different people. Don’t take me too seriously, Sergeant, when I give you a specific time.—Anyway, let’s see. . . .”
He ran his hands over the body on the bed, unflexed the fingers, moved the head, and put his eye close to the coagulated blood about the wound. Then he teetered on his toes, and squinted at the ceiling.
He ran his hands over the body on the bed, relaxed the fingers, adjusted the head, and leaned in close to the dried blood around the wound. Then he balanced on his toes and squinted at the ceiling.
“How about ten hours? Say, between eleven-thirty and midnight. How’s that?”
“How about ten hours? Let’s say, from eleven-thirty to midnight. Does that work?”
Heath laughed good-naturedly.
Heath laughed cheerfully.
“You hit it, doc—right on the head.”
"You nailed it, doc—spot on."
“Well, well! Always was a good guesser.” Doctor Doremus seemed wholly indifferent.
“Well, well! Always was a good guesser.” Doctor Doremus appeared completely unconcerned.
Vance had followed Markham into the hall.
Vance had followed Markham into the hallway.
“An honest fellow, that archiater of yours. And to think he’s a public servant of our beneficent government!”
“An honest guy, that doctor of yours. And to think he’s a public servant of our helpful government!”
“There are many honest men in public office,” Markham reproved him.
“There are many honest people in public office,” Markham rebuked him.
“I know,” sighed Vance. “Our democracy is still young. Give it time.”
“I know,” sighed Vance. “Our democracy is still new. Just give it time.”
Heath joined us, and at the same moment the nurse appeared at Mrs. Greene’s door. A querulous dictatorial voice issued from the depths of the room behind her.
Heath joined us, and at the same time, the nurse showed up at Mrs. Greene’s door. A complaining, authoritative voice came from deep inside the room behind her.
“. . . And you tell whoever’s in charge that I want to see him—right away, do you understand! It’s an outrage, all this commotion and excitement, with me lying here in pain trying to get a little rest. Nobody shows me any consideration.”
“. . . And you tell whoever’s in charge that I want to see him—right now, do you get it? It’s ridiculous, all this noise and fuss, while I’m lying here in pain just trying to get some rest. Nobody shows me any respect.”
Heath made a grimace and looked toward the stairs; but Vance took Markham’s arm.
Heath grimaced and glanced at the stairs; but Vance grabbed Markham's arm.
“Come, let’s cheer up the old lady.”
“Come on, let’s cheer up the old lady.”
As we entered the room, Mrs. Greene, propped up as usual in bed with a prismatic assortment of pillows, drew her shawl primly about her.
As we walked into the room, Mrs. Greene, as always supported by a colorful mix of pillows in bed, adjusted her shawl neatly around her.
“Oh, it’s you, is it?” she greeted us, her expression moderating. “I thought it was those abominable policemen making free with my house again. . . . What’s the meaning of all this disturbance, Mr. Markham? Nurse tells me that Chester has been shot. Dear, dear! If people must do such things, why do they have to come to my house and annoy a poor helpless old woman like me? There are plenty of other places they could do their shooting in.” She appeared deeply resentful at the fact that the murderer should have been so inconsiderate as to choose the Greene mansion for his depredations. “But I’ve come to expect this sort of thing. Nobody thinks of my feelings. And if my own children see fit to do everything they can to annoy me, why should I expect total strangers to show me any consideration?”
“Oh, it’s you, right?” she welcomed us, her expression softening. “I thought it was those terrible policemen taking over my house again. . . . What’s all this noise about, Mr. Markham? The nurse told me that Chester has been shot. Oh dear! If people have to do such things, why do they have to come to my house and bother a poor helpless old woman like me? There are plenty of other places they could do their shooting.” She seemed really upset that the murderer had been so thoughtless as to pick the Greene mansion for his actions. “But I’ve come to expect this kind of thing. Nobody thinks about my feelings. And if my own children choose to annoy me, why should I expect complete strangers to show me any kindness?”
“When one is bent on murder, Mrs. Greene,” rejoined Markham, stung by her callousness, “one doesn’t stop to think of the mere inconvenience his crime may cause others.”
“When someone is determined to commit murder, Mrs. Greene,” rejoined Markham, hurt by her indifference, “they don’t pause to consider the inconvenience their crime may cause to others.”
“I suppose not,” she murmured self-pityingly. “But it’s all the fault of my children. If they were what children ought to be, people wouldn’t be breaking in here trying to murder them.”
“I guess not,” she said with a hint of self-pity. “But it’s all my kids’ fault. If they were how kids are supposed to be, people wouldn’t be breaking in here trying to kill them.”
“And unfortunately succeeding,” added Markham coldly.
“And unfortunately succeeding,” Markham added coldly.
“Well, that can’t be helped.” She suddenly became bitter. “It’s their punishment for the way they’ve treated their poor old mother, lying here for ten long years, hopelessly paralyzed. And do you think they try to make it easy for me? No! Here I must stay, day after day, suffering agonies with my spine; and they never give me a thought.” A sly look came into her fierce old eyes. “But they think about me sometimes. Oh, yes! They think how nice it would be if I were out of the way. Then they’d get all my money. . . .”
“Well, that can't be helped.” She suddenly became bitter. “It's their punishment for how they've treated their poor old mother, lying here for ten long years, hopelessly paralyzed. And do you think they try to make it easy for me? No! Here I must stay, day after day, suffering agonies with my back; and they never give me a thought.” A sly look came into her fierce old eyes. “But they think about me sometimes. Oh, yes! They think how nice it would be if I were out of the way. Then they’d get all my money. . . .”
“I understand, madam,” Markham put in abruptly, “that you were asleep last night at the time your son met his death.”
“I understand, ma'am,” Markham interjected suddenly, “that you were asleep last night when your son passed away.”
“Was I? Well, maybe I was. It’s a wonder, though, that some one didn’t leave my door open just so I’d be disturbed.”
“Was I? Well, maybe I was. It’s a wonder, though, that someone didn’t leave my door open just to disturb me.”
“And you know no one who would have any reason to kill your son?”
“And you don’t know anyone who would have a reason to kill your son?”
“How should I know? Nobody tells me anything. I’m a poor neglected, lonely old cripple. . . .”
“How should I know? Nobody tells me anything. I’m a poor neglected, lonely old cripple. . . .”
“Well, we won’t bother you any further, Mrs. Greene.” Markham’s tone held something both of sympathy and consternation.
“Well, we won’t disturb you any longer, Mrs. Greene.” Markham’s tone carried a mix of sympathy and concern.
As we descended the stairs the nurse reopened the door we had just closed after us, and left it ajar, no doubt in response to an order from her patient.
As we went down the stairs, the nurse reopened the door we had just closed behind us and left it slightly open, probably following a request from her patient.
“Not at all a nice old lady,” chuckled Vance, as we entered the drawing-room. “For a moment, Markham, I thought you were going to box her ears.”
“Not at all a nice old lady,” Vance laughed as we walked into the drawing-room. “For a second, Markham, I thought you were going to give her a piece of your mind.”
“I admit I felt like it. And yet I couldn’t help pitying her. However, such utter self-concentration as hers saves one a lot of mental anguish. She seems to regard this whole damnable business as a plot to upset her.”
“I admit I felt that way. And yet I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. However, her complete self-absorption saves her from a lot of mental pain. She seems to see this entire frustrating situation as a conspiracy against her.”
Sproot appeared obsequiously at the door.
Sproot showed up at the door in a very servile manner.
“May I bring you gentlemen some coffee?” No emotion of any kind showed on his graven wrinkled face. The events of the past few days seemed not to have affected him in any degree.
“Can I get you guys some coffee?” No emotion at all showed on his serious, wrinkled face. The events of the last few days didn’t seem to have affected him at all.
“No, we don’t want coffee, Sproot,” Markham told him brusquely. “But please be good enough to ask Miss Sibella if she will come here.”
“No, we don’t want coffee, Sproot,” Markham told him sharply. “But please ask Miss Sibella if she can come here.”
“Very good, sir.”
"Very good, sir."
The old man shuffled away, and a few minutes later Sibella strolled in, smoking a cigarette, one hand in the pocket of her vivid-green sweater-jacket. Despite her air of nonchalance her face was pale, its whiteness contrasting strongly with the deep crimson rouge on her lips. Her eyes, too, were slightly haggard; and when she spoke her voice sounded forced, as if she were playing a rôle against which her spirit was at odds. She greeted us blithely enough, however.
The old man shuffled away, and a few minutes later, Sibella walked in, smoking a cigarette, one hand in the pocket of her bright green sweater jacket. Despite her casual demeanor, her face was pale, its whiteness contrasting sharply with the deep red lipstick on her lips. Her eyes looked a bit tired too, and when she spoke, her voice sounded strained, as if she were acting in a role that didn’t suit her. Nevertheless, she greeted us happily enough.
“Good morning, one and all. Beastly auspices for a social call.” She sat down on the arm of a chair and swung one leg restlessly. “Some one certainly has a grudge against us Greenes. Poor old Chet! He didn’t even die with his boots on. Felt bedroom slippers! What an end for an outdoor enthusiast!—Well, I suppose I’m invited here to tell my story. Where do I begin?” She rose, and throwing her half-burned cigarette into the grate, seated herself in a straight-backed chair facing Markham, folding her sinewy, tapering hands on the table before her.
“Good morning, everyone. Bad vibes for a social visit.” She perched on the arm of a chair, swinging one leg restlessly. “Someone definitely has it out for us Greenes. Poor old Chet! He didn’t even go out with his boots on. Bedroom slippers! What a way to go for someone who loved the outdoors!—Well, I guess I’m here to share my story. Where should I start?” She stood up, tossed her half-burned cigarette into the fireplace, and sat down in a straight-backed chair facing Markham, her lean, tapering hands folded on the table in front of her.
Markham studied her for several moments.
Markham looked at her for a while.
“You were awake last night, reading in bed, I understand, when the shot was fired in your brother’s room.”
“You were up last night, reading in bed, I get it, when the shot went off in your brother’s room.”
“Zola’s ‘Nana,’ to be explicit. Mother told me I shouldn’t read it; so I got it at once. It was frightfully disappointing, though.”
“Zola’s ‘Nana,’ to be clear. My mom told me I shouldn’t read it; so I got it right away. It was really disappointing, though.”
“And just what did you do after you heard the report?” continued Markham, striving to control his annoyance at the girl’s flippancy.
“And what did you do after you heard the report?” Markham continued, trying to keep his irritation with the girl’s casualness in check.
“I put my book down, got up, donned a kimono, and listened for several minutes at the door. Not hearing anything further, I peeked out. The hall was dark, and the silence felt a bit spooky. I knew I ought to go to Chet’s room and inquire, in a sisterly fashion, about the explosion; but, to tell you the truth, Mr. Markham, I was rather cowardly. So I went—oh, well, let the truth prevail: I ran up the servants’ stairs and routed out our Admirable Crichton; and together we investigated. Chet’s door was unlocked, and the fearless Sproot opened it. There sat Chet, looking as if he’d seen a ghost; and somehow I knew he was dead. Sproot went in and touched him, while I waited; and then we went down to the dining-room. Sproot did some phoning, and afterward made me some atrocious coffee. A half-hour or so later this gentleman”—she inclined her head toward Heath—“arrived, looking distressingly glum, and very sensibly refused a cup of Sproot’s coffee.”
“I set my book aside, got up, put on a kimono, and listened at the door for several minutes. Not hearing anything more, I peeked out. The hallway was dark, and the silence felt a bit eerie. I knew I should go to Chet’s room and ask about the explosion in a sisterly way, but honestly, Mr. Markham, I was feeling pretty scared. So I went—well, let’s be honest: I ran up the servants’ stairs and found our awesome Crichton; together we went to check it out. Chet’s door was unlocked, and the brave Sproot opened it. Chet was sitting there, looking like he’d seen a ghost; and somehow I just knew he was dead. Sproot went in to touch him while I waited, and then we went down to the dining room. Sproot made some phone calls and then made me some awful coffee. About half an hour later, this gentleman”—she nodded toward Heath—“arrived, looking disturbingly gloomy, and wisely refused a cup of Sproot’s coffee.”
“And you heard no sound of any kind before the shot?”
“And you didn't hear anything at all before the shot?”
“Not a thing. Everybody had gone to bed early. The last sound I heard in this house was mother’s gentle and affectionate voice telling the nurse she was as neglectful as the rest of us, and to bring her morning tea at nine sharp, and not to slam the door the way she always did. Then peace and quiet reigned until half past eleven, when I heard the shot in Chet’s room.”
“Not a thing. Everyone had gone to bed early. The last sound I heard in this house was my mom’s gentle and caring voice telling the nurse she was as neglectful as the rest of us, and to bring her morning tea at nine sharp, and not to slam the door like she always did. Then peace and quiet reigned until half past eleven, when I heard the shot in Chet’s room.”
“How long was this interregnum of quietude?” asked Vance.
“How long was this period of calm?” asked Vance.
“Well, mother generally ends her daily criticism of the family around ten-thirty; so I’d say the quietude lasted about an hour.”
“Well, mom usually wraps up her daily critique of the family around ten-thirty, so I’d say the peace lasted about an hour.”
“And during that time you do not recall hearing a slight shuffling sound in the hall? Or a door closing softly?”
“And during that time, you don’t remember hearing a faint shuffling sound in the hallway? Or a door quietly closing?”
The girl shook her head indifferently, and took another cigarette from a small amber case she carried in her sweater-pocket.
The girl shrugged, showing no interest, and pulled out another cigarette from a small amber case she kept in her sweater pocket.
“Sorry, but I didn’t. That doesn’t mean, though, that people couldn’t have been shuffling and shutting doors all over the place. My room’s at the rear, and the noises on the river and in 52d Street drown out almost anything that’s going on in the front of the house.”
“Sorry, but I didn’t. That doesn’t mean, though, that people couldn’t have been moving around and closing doors everywhere. My room’s at the back, and the sounds from the river and 52nd Street drown out almost everything happening in the front of the house.”
Vance had gone to her and held a match to her cigarette.
Vance went up to her and lit her cigarette with a match.
“I say, you don’t seem in the least worried.”
"I have to say, you don't seem worried at all."
“Oh, why worry?” She made a gesture of resignation. “If anything is to happen to me, it’ll happen, whatever I do. But I don’t anticipate an immediate demise. No one has the slightest reason for killing me—unless, of course, it’s some of my former bridge partners. But they’re all harmless persons who wouldn’t be apt to take extreme measures.”
“Oh, why stress about it?” She shrugged. “If something is going to happen to me, it will, no matter what I do. But I don’t expect to die anytime soon. No one has any real reason to kill me—unless, of course, it’s some of my old bridge partners. But they’re all pretty harmless and wouldn’t be the type to take drastic action.”
“Still”—Vance kept his tone inconsequential—“no one apparently had any reason for harming your two sisters or your brother.”
“Still,” Vance kept his tone casual, “no one seems to have any reason to hurt your two sisters or your brother.”
“On that point I couldn’t be altogether lucid. We Greenes don’t confide in one another. There’s a beastly spirit of distrust in this ancestral domain. We all lie to each other on general principles. And as for secrets! Each member of the family is a kind of Masonic Order in himself. Surely there’s some reason for all these shootings. I simply can’t imagine any one indulging himself in this fashion for the mere purpose of pistol practice.”
“On that point, I couldn't be completely clear. We Greenes don't trust each other. There's an awful spirit of distrust in this family home. We all lie to each other as a rule. And when it comes to secrets, each family member is like a secret society of their own. There’s definitely a reason behind all these shootings. I just can't believe anyone would go to such lengths just for the sake of target practice.”
She smoked a moment pensively, and went on:
She took a moment to smoke thoughtfully and continued:
“Yes, there must be a motive back of it all—though for the life of me I can’t suggest one. Of course Julia was a vinegary, unpleasant person, but she went out very little, and worked off her various complexes on the family. And yet, she may have been leading a double life for all I know. When these sour old maids break loose from their inhibitions I understand they do the most utterly utter things. But I just can’t bring my mind to picture Julia with a bevy of jealous Romeos.” She made a comical grimace at the thought. “Ada, on the other hand, is what we used to call in algebra an unknown quantity. No one but dad knew where she came from, and he would never tell. To be sure, she doesn’t get much time to run around—mother keeps her too busy. But she’s young and good-looking in a common sort of way”—there was a tinge of venom in this remark—“and you can’t tell what connections she may have formed outside the sacred portals of the Greene mansion.—As for Chet, no one seemed to love him passionately. I never heard anybody say a good word for him but the golf pro at the club, and that was only because Chet tipped him like a parvenu. He had a genius for antagonizing people. Several motives for the shooting might be found in his past.”
“Yes, there’s definitely a motive behind it all—though I can’t for the life of me think of one. Sure, Julia was a bitter, unpleasant person, but she rarely went out and took out her various issues on the family. Still, she might have been living a double life for all I know. When these bitter old maids finally break free from their constraints, I hear they do the most outrageous things. But I just can’t picture Julia surrounded by a bunch of jealous admirers.” She made a funny face at the thought. “Ada, on the other hand, is what we used to call in algebra an unknown quantity. No one but Dad knew where she came from, and he would never say. Of course, she doesn’t have much time to socialize—Mom keeps her too busy. But she’s young and attractive in a plain sort of way”—there was a hint of bitterness in this comment—“and you can’t know what connections she might have made outside the sacred walls of the Greene mansion. As for Chet, no one seemed to love him deeply. I never heard anyone say a good word for him except the golf pro at the club, and that was only because Chet tipped him like a parvenu. He had a talent for making people dislike him. There could be several reasons for the shooting from his past.”
“I note that you’ve changed your ideas considerably in regard to the culpability of Miss Ada.” Vance spoke incuriously.
“I see that you've changed your views quite a bit about Miss Ada's guilt.” Vance said without much interest.
Sibella looked a little shamefaced.
Sibella looked a bit embarrassed.
“I did get a bit excited, didn’t I?” Then a defiance came into her voice. “But just the same, she doesn’t belong here. And she’s a sneaky little cat. She’d dearly love to see us all nicely murdered. The only person that seems to like her is cook; but then, Gertrude’s a sentimental German who likes everybody. She feeds half the stray cats and dogs in the neighborhood. Our rear yard is a regular pound in summer.”
“I got a little excited, didn’t I?” Then a defiance crept into her voice. “But still, she doesn’t belong here. And she’s a sneaky little cat. She’d love to see us all nicely murdered. The only person who seems to like her is the cook; but then, Gertrude’s a sentimental German who likes everyone. She feeds half the stray cats and dogs in the neighborhood. Our backyard turns into a regular pound in the summer.”
Vance was silent for a while. Suddenly he looked up.
Vance was quiet for a moment. Then he suddenly looked up.
“I gather from your remarks, Miss Greene, that you now regard the shootings as the acts of some one from the outside.”
“I understand from what you said, Miss Greene, that you now see the shootings as being done by someone from outside.”
“Does any one think anything else?” she asked, with startled anxiety. “I understand there were footprints in the snow both times we were visited. Surely they would indicate an outsider.”
“Does anyone think differently?” she asked, with a look of sudden worry. “I heard there were footprints in the snow both times we had visitors. Surely they would suggest someone from outside.”
“Quite true,” Vance assured her, a bit overemphatically, obviously striving to allay whatever fears his queries may have aroused in her. “Those footprints undeniably indicate that the intruder entered each time by the front door.”
“Totally true,” Vance reassured her, a bit too much, clearly trying to ease any worries his questions might have caused her. “Those footprints definitely show that the intruder came in through the front door each time.”
“And you are not to have any uneasiness about the future, Miss Greene,” added Markham. “I shall give orders to-day to have a strict guard placed over the house, front and rear, until there is no longer the slightest danger of a recurrence of what has taken place here.”
“And you don’t need to worry about the future, Miss Greene,” Markham added. “I’ll give orders today to have a strict guard stationed around the house, both at the front and back, until there’s absolutely no risk of anything like what happened here happening again.”
Heath nodded his unqualified approbation.
Heath nodded his approval.
“I’ll arrange for that, sir. There’ll be two men guarding this place day and night from now on.”
“I’ll take care of that, sir. There will be two men guarding this place 24/7 from now on.”
“How positively thrilling!” exclaimed Sibella; but I noticed a strange reservation of apprehension in her eyes.
“How exciting!” exclaimed Sibella; but I noticed a strange hint of worry in her eyes.
“We won’t detain you any longer, Miss Greene,” said Markham, rising. “But I’d greatly appreciate it if you would remain in your room until our inquiries here are over. You may, of course, visit your mother.”
“We won’t keep you any longer, Miss Greene,” said Markham, standing up. “But I would really appreciate it if you could stay in your room until we finish our inquiries here. You can, of course, visit your mother.”
“Thanks awf’ly, but I think I’ll indulge in a little lost beauty sleep.” And she left us with a friendly wave of the hand.
“Thanks so much, but I think I’ll treat myself to some much-needed beauty sleep.” And she waved goodbye to us with a friendly gesture.
“Who do you want to see next, Mr. Markham?” Heath was on his feet, vigorously relighting his cigar.
“Who do you want to see next, Mr. Markham?” Heath was standing up, quickly relighting his cigar.
But before Markham could answer Vance lifted his hand for silence, and leaned forward in a listening attitude.
But before Markham could respond, Vance raised his hand for silence and leaned forward, listening intently.
“Oh, Sproot!” he called. “Step in here a moment.”
“Oh, Sproot!” he called. “Come in here for a sec.”
The old butler appeared at once, calm and subservient, and waited with a vacuously expectant expression.
The old butler appeared immediately, composed and ready to serve, and waited with a blank, expectant expression.
“Really, y’ know,” said Vance, “there’s not the slightest need for you to hover solicitously amid the draperies of the hallway while we’re busy in here. Most considerate and loyal of you; but if we want you for anything we’ll ring.”
“Honestly, you know,” said Vance, “there’s really no need for you to hover around the hallway while we’re busy in here. It’s very kind of you to be so attentive, but if we need you for anything, we’ll call.”
“As you desire, sir.”
"As you wish, sir."
Sproot started to go, but Vance halted him.
Sproot began to leave, but Vance stopped him.
“Now that you’re here you might answer one or two questions.”
“Now that you’re here, could you answer one or two questions?”
“Very good, sir.”
“Very good, sir.”
“First, I want you to think back very carefully, and tell me if you observed anything unusual when you locked up the house last night.”
“First, I want you to think back really carefully and let me know if you saw anything strange when you secured the house last night.”
“Nothing, sir,” the man answered promptly. “If I had, I would have mentioned it to the police this morning.”
“Nothing, sir,” the man replied quickly. “If I had known anything, I would have told the police this morning.”
“And did you hear any noise or movement of any kind after you had gone to your room? A door closing, for instance?”
“And did you hear any noise or movement after you went to your room? Like a door closing, for example?”
“No, sir. Everything was very quiet.”
“No, sir. Everything was really quiet.”
“And what time did you actually go to sleep?”
“And what time did you actually go to bed?”
“I couldn’t say exactly, sir. Perhaps about twenty minutes past eleven, if I may venture to make a guess.”
“I can’t say for sure, sir. Maybe around twenty minutes after eleven, if I can take a guess.”
“And were you greatly surprised when Miss Sibella woke you up and told you a shot had been fired in Mr. Chester’s room?”
“And were you really surprised when Miss Sibella woke you up and said a shot had been fired in Mr. Chester’s room?”
“Well, sir,” Sproot admitted, “I was somewhat astonished, though I endeavored to conceal my emotions.”
“Well, sir,” Sproot admitted, “I was a little surprised, though I tried to hide my feelings.”
“And doubtless succeeded admirably,” said Vance dryly. “But what I meant was this: did you not anticipate something of the kind happening again in this house, after the other shootings?”
“And it definitely worked out well,” Vance said dryly. “But what I meant was this: didn’t you expect something like this to happen again in this house, after the other shootings?”
He watched the old butler sharply, but the man’s lineaments were as arid as a desert and as indecipherable as an expanse of sea.
He watched the old butler closely, but the man's features were as dry as a desert and as unreadable as an endless ocean.
“If you will pardon me, sir, for saying so, I don’t know precisely what you mean,” came the colorless answer. “Had I anticipated that Mr. Chester was to be done in, so to speak, I most certainly would have warned him. It would have been my duty, sir.”
“If you’ll excuse me for saying this, sir, I’m not exactly sure what you mean,” came the unremarkable response. “If I had known that Mr. Chester was going to be taken care of, so to speak, I definitely would have warned him. It would have been my responsibility, sir.”
“Don’t evade my question, Sproot.” Vance spoke sternly. “I asked you if you had any idea that a second tragedy might follow the first.”
“Don’t dodge my question, Sproot.” Vance said firmly. “I asked you if you had any idea that a second tragedy could come after the first.”
“Tragedies very seldom come singly, sir, if I may be permitted to say so. One never knows what will happen next. I try not to anticipate the workings of fate, but I strive to hold myself in readiness——”
“Tragedies rarely come alone, sir, if I may say so. You never know what will happen next. I try not to predict how fate will unfold, but I make an effort to stay prepared——”
“Oh, go away, Sproot—go quite away,” said Vance. “When I crave vague rhetoric I’ll read Thomas Aquinas.”
“Oh, just leave me alone, Sproot—just go away,” Vance said. “If I want abstract talks, I’ll read Thomas Aquinas.”
“Yes, sir.” The man bowed with wooden courtesy, and left us.
“Yes, sir.” The man nodded stiffly and walked away.
His footsteps had scarcely died away when Doctor Doremus strode in jauntily.
His footsteps had barely faded when Doctor Doremus walked in confidently.
“There’s your bullet, Sergeant.” He tossed a tiny cylinder of discolored lead on the drawing-room table. “Nothing but dumb luck. It entered the fifth intercostal space and travelled diagonally across the heart, coming out in the post-axillary fold at the anterior border of the trapezius muscle, where I could feel it under the skin; and I picked it out with my pen-knife.”
“There’s your bullet, Sergeant.” He tossed a small, discolored lead cylinder onto the living room table. “Just pure luck. It went in through the fifth intercostal space and traveled diagonally across the heart, exiting at the back fold under the armpit near the front edge of the trapezius muscle, where I could feel it under the skin; and I took it out with my pocket knife.”
“All that fancy language don’t worry me,” grinned Heath, “so long’s I got the bullet.”
“All that fancy talk doesn't bother me,” grinned Heath, “as long as I’ve got the bullet.”
He picked it up and held it in the palm of his hand, his eyes narrowed, his mouth drawn into a straight line. Then, reaching into his waistcoat pocket, he took out two other bullets, and laid them beside the first. Slowly he nodded, and extended the sinister exhibits to Markham.
He picked it up and held it in his hand, squinting and keeping his mouth straight. Then, reaching into his vest pocket, he took out two more bullets and placed them next to the first one. Slowly, he nodded and offered the unsettling items to Markham.
“There’s the three shots that were fired in this house,” he said. “They’re all .32-revolver bullets—just alike. You can’t get away from it, sir: all three people here were shot with the same gun.”
“There are three shots that were fired in this house,” he said. “They’re all .32 revolver bullets—exactly the same. You can’t deny it, sir: all three people here were shot with the same gun.”
CHAPTER X.
The Closing of a Door
(Friday, November 12; 9.30 a. m.)
(Friday, November 12; 9:30 AM)
As Heath spoke Sproot passed down the hall and opened the front door, admitting Doctor Von Blon.
As Heath spoke, Sproot walked down the hall and opened the front door, letting in Doctor Von Blon.
“Good morning, Sproot,” we heard him say in his habitually pleasant voice. “Anything new?”
“Good morning, Sproot,” we heard him say in his usual friendly tone. “Anything new?”
“No, sir, I think not.” The reply was expressionless. “The District Attorney and the police are here.—Let me take your coat, sir.”
“Not really, sir.” The response was flat. “The District Attorney and the cops are here.—Let me take your coat, sir.”
Von Blon glanced into the drawing-room, and, on seeing us, halted and bowed. Then he caught sight of Doctor Doremus, whom he had met on the night of the first tragedy.
Von Blon looked into the drawing-room and, seeing us, stopped and bowed. Then he noticed Doctor Doremus, whom he had met on the night of the first tragedy.
“Ah, good morning, doctor,” he said, coming forward. “I’m afraid I didn’t thank you for the assistance you gave me with the young lady the other night. Permit me to make amends.”
“Hey, good morning, doctor,” he said, stepping forward. “I’m sorry I didn’t thank you for the help you gave me with the young lady the other night. Let me make it up to you.”
“No thanks needed,” Doremus assured him. “How’s the patient getting on?”
“No need to thank me,” Doremus assured him. “How’s the patient doing?”
“The wound’s filling in nicely. No sepsis. I’m going up now to have a look at her.” He turned inquiringly to the District Attorney. “No objection, I suppose.”
“The wound is healing well. No signs of infection. I'm going up now to check on her.” He looked at the District Attorney expectantly. “No objections, I assume.”
“None whatever, doctor,” said Markham. Then he rose quickly. “We’ll come along, if you don’t mind. There are a few questions I’d like to ask Miss Ada, and it might be as well to do it while you’re present.”
“None at all, doctor,” said Markham. Then he got up quickly. “We’ll come along, if that’s okay with you. I have a few questions I’d like to ask Miss Ada, and it might be better to do it while you’re here.”
Von Blon gave his consent without hesitation.
Von Blon agreed without any hesitation.
“Well, I’ll be on my way—work to do,” announced Doremus breezily. He lingered long enough, however, to shake hands with all of us; and then the front door closed on him.
“Well, I’ll be on my way—got work to do,” Doremus said cheerfully. He stayed just long enough to shake hands with all of us; and then the front door closed behind him.
“We’d better ascertain if Miss Ada has been told of her brother’s death,” suggested Vance, as we went up the stairs. “If not, I think that task logically devolves on you, doctor.”
“We should find out if Miss Ada has been informed about her brother’s death,” Vance suggested as we went up the stairs. “If she hasn’t, I believe that responsibility falls to you, doctor.”
The nurse, whom Sproot had no doubt apprised of Von Blon’s arrival, met us in the upper hall and informed us that, as far as she knew, Ada was still ignorant of Chester’s murder.
The nurse, who Sproot was sure had told Von Blon about his arrival, met us in the upper hall and told us that, as far as she knew, Ada still didn’t know about Chester’s murder.
We found the girl sitting up in bed, a magazine lying across her knees. Her face was still pale, but a youthful vitality shone from her eyes, which attested to the fact that she was much stronger. She seemed alarmed at our sudden appearance, but the sight of the doctor tended to reassure her.
We found the girl sitting up in bed, a magazine resting on her knees. Her face was still pale, but a youthful energy sparkled in her eyes, showing that she was much stronger. She looked startled by our unexpected arrival, but seeing the doctor seemed to calm her down.
“How do you feel this morning, Ada?” he asked with professional geniality. “You remember these gentlemen, don’t you?”
“How are you feeling this morning, Ada?” he asked, with a friendly professionalism. “You remember these gentlemen, right?”
She gave us an apprehensive look; then smiled faintly and bowed.
She gave us a nervous look, then smiled softly and bowed.
“Yes, I remember them. . . . Have they—found out anything about—Julia’s death?”
“Yes, I remember them... Have they found out anything about Julia’s death?”
“I’m afraid not.” Von Blon sat down beside her and took her hand. “Something else has happened that you will have to know, Ada.” His voice was studiously sympathetic. “Last night Chester met with an accident——”
“I’m afraid not.” Von Blon sat down next to her and took her hand. “Something else has happened that you need to know, Ada.” His voice was deliberately sympathetic. “Last night, Chester had an accident——”
“An accident—oh!” Her eyes opened wide, and a slight tremor passed over her. “You mean. . . .” Her voice quavered and broke. “I know what you mean! . . . Chester’s dead!”
“An accident—oh!” Her eyes widened, and a slight shiver ran through her. “You mean….” Her voice shook and faltered. “I know what you mean!… Chester’s dead!”
Von Blon cleared his throat and looked away.
Von Blon cleared his throat and looked away.
“Yes, Ada. You must be brave and not let it—ah—upset you too much. You see——”
“Yeah, Ada. You need to be strong and not let it—uh—bother you too much. You see——”
“He was shot!” The words burst from her lips, and a look of terror overspread her face. “Just like Julia and me.” Her eyes stared straight ahead, as if fascinated by some horror which she alone could see.
“He was shot!” The words spilled out of her mouth, and a look of fear spread across her face. “Just like Julia and me.” Her eyes fixed straight ahead, as if she was captivated by some horror that only she could see.
Von Blon was silent, and Vance stepped to the bed.
Von Blon was quiet, and Vance walked over to the bed.
“We’re not going to lie to you, Miss Greene,” he said softly. “You have guessed the truth.”
“We're not going to lie to you, Miss Greene,” he said gently. “You’ve figured out the truth.”
“And what about Rex—and Sibella?”
“And what about Rex and Sibella?”
“They’re all right,” Vance assured her. “But why did you think your brother had met the same fate as Miss Julia and yourself?”
“They’re fine,” Vance assured her. “But why did you think your brother had suffered the same fate as you and Miss Julia?”
She turned her gaze slowly to him.
She slowly turned her gaze to him.
“I don’t know—I just felt it. Ever since I was a little girl I’ve imagined horrible things happening in this house. And the other night I felt that the time had come—oh, I don’t know how to explain it; but it was like having something happen that you’d been expecting.”
“I don’t know—I just had a feeling. Ever since I was a little girl, I’ve imagined terrible things happening in this house. The other night, I felt like the moment had finally arrived—oh, I can’t really explain it; it was like experiencing something you’ve been anticipating.”
Vance nodded understandingly.
Vance nodded in understanding.
“It’s an unhealthy old house; it puts all sorts of weird notions in one’s head. But, of course,” he added lightly, “there’s nothing supernatural about it. It’s only a coincidence that you should have felt that way and that these disasters should actually have occurred. The police, y’ know, think it was a burglar.”
“It’s an old house that’s unhealthy; it gives you all sorts of strange ideas. But, of course,” he said casually, “there’s nothing supernatural about it. It’s just a coincidence that you felt that way and that these disasters actually happened. The police, you know, think it was a burglar.”
The girl did not answer, and Markham leaned forward with a reassuring smile.
The girl didn’t respond, and Markham leaned in with a comforting smile.
“And we are going to have two men guarding the house all the time from now on,” he said, “so that no one can get in who hasn’t a perfect right to be here.”
“And we’re going to have two guys watching the house all the time from now on,” he said, “so that no one can get in who doesn’t have a legitimate reason to be here.”
“So you see, Ada,” put in Von Blon, “you have nothing to worry about any more. All you have to do now is to get well.”
“So you see, Ada,” added Von Blon, “you don’t have to worry about anything anymore. All you need to do now is to get better.”
But her eyes did not leave Markham’s face.
But her eyes stayed fixed on Markham’s face.
“How do you know,” she asked, in a tense anxious voice, “that the—the person came in from the outside?”
“How do you know,” she asked, her voice tense and anxious, “that the person came in from outside?”
“We found his footprints both times on the front walk.”
“We found his footprints both times on the front walkway.”
“Footprints—are you sure?” She put the question eagerly.
“Footprints—are you sure?” She asked the question eagerly.
“No doubt about them. They were perfectly plain, and they belonged to the person who came here and tried to shoot you.—Here, Sergeant”—he beckoned to Heath—“show the young lady that pattern.”
“No doubt about it. They were completely ordinary, and they belonged to the person who came here and tried to shoot you.—Here, Sergeant”—he signaled to Heath—“show the young lady that pattern.”
Heath took the Manila envelope from his pocket and extracted the cardboard impression Snitkin had made. Ada took it in her hand and studied it, and a little sigh of relief parted her lips.
Heath pulled the Manila envelope from his pocket and took out the cardboard impression Snitkin had created. Ada held it in her hand and examined it, letting out a small sigh of relief.
“And you notice,” smiled Vance, “he didn’t have very dainty feet.”
“And you notice,” Vance smiled, “he didn’t have very delicate feet.”
The girl returned the pattern to the Sergeant. Her fear had left her, and her eyes cleared of the vision that had been haunting them.
The girl handed the pattern back to the Sergeant. Her fear was gone, and her eyes were free of the haunting vision that had troubled her.
“And now, Miss Greene,” went on Vance, in a matter-of-fact voice, “we want to ask a few questions. First of all: the nurse said you went to sleep at nine o’clock last night. Is that correct?”
“And now, Miss Greene,” Vance continued in a straightforward tone, “we'd like to ask you a few questions. First off: the nurse mentioned that you fell asleep at nine o’clock last night. Is that true?”
“I pretended to, because nurse was tired and mother was complaining a lot. But I really didn’t go to sleep until hours later.”
“I acted like I did, because the nurse was tired and my mom was complaining a lot. But I actually didn't fall asleep until hours later.”
“But you didn’t hear the shot in your brother’s room?”
“But you didn’t hear the shot in your brother’s room?”
“No. I must have been asleep by then.”
“No. I must have been asleep by that time.”
“Did you hear anything before that?”
“Did you hear anything before that?”
“Not after the family had gone to bed and Sproot had locked up.”
“Not long after the family had gone to bed and Sproot had locked up.”
“Were you awake very long after Sproot retired?”
“Were you awake for a long time after Sproot went to bed?”
The girl pondered a moment, frowning.
The girl thought for a moment, frowning.
“Maybe an hour,” she ventured finally. “But I don’t know.”
“Maybe an hour,” she guessed finally. “But I don’t know.”
“It couldn’t have been much over an hour,” Vance pointed out; “for the shot was fired shortly after half past eleven.—And you heard nothing—no sound of any kind in the hall?”
“It couldn’t have been more than an hour,” Vance said, “because the shot was fired just after 11:30. And you didn’t hear anything—no noise at all in the hallway?”
“Why, no.” The look of fright was creeping back into her face. “Why do you ask?”
“Why, no.” The fear was returning to her face. “Why do you ask?”
“Your brother Rex,” explained Vance, “said he heard a faint shuffling sound and a door closing a little after eleven.”
“Your brother Rex,” Vance explained, “said he heard a soft shuffling sound and a door close shortly after eleven.”
Her eyelids drooped, and her free hand tightened over the edge of the magazine she was holding.
Her eyelids began to droop, and her free hand gripped the edge of the magazine she was holding.
“A door closing. . . .” She repeated the words in a voice scarcely audible. “Oh! And Rex heard it?” Suddenly she opened her eyes and her lips fell apart. A startled memory had taken possession of her—a memory which quickened her breathing and filled her with alarm. “I heard that door close, too! I remember it now. . . .”
“A door closing. . . .” She repeated the words in a barely audible voice. “Oh! And Rex heard it?” Suddenly, she opened her eyes and her lips parted. A startled memory had overwhelmed her—a memory that quickened her breathing and filled her with anxiety. “I heard that door close, too! I remember it now. . . .”
“What door was it?” asked Vance, with subdued animation. “Could you tell where the sound came from?”
“What door was it?” Vance asked, with a quiet enthusiasm. “Could you tell where the sound came from?”
The girl shook her head.
The girl shook her head.
“No—it was so soft. I’d even forgotten it until now. But I heard it! . . . Oh, what did it mean?”
“No—it was so soft. I’d even forgotten it until now. But I heard it! … Oh, what did it mean?”
“Nothing probably.” Vance assumed an air of inconsequentiality calculated to alleviate her fears. “The wind doubtless.”
“Probably nothing.” Vance put on a casual vibe meant to ease her worries. “Just the wind.”
But when we left her, after a few more questions, I noticed that her face still held an expression of deep anxiety.
But when we left her, after a few more questions, I noticed that her face still showed a look of deep anxiety.
Vance was unusually thoughtful as we returned to the drawing-room.
Vance was unusually contemplative as we went back to the living room.
“I’d give a good deal to know what that child knows or suspects,” he murmured.
“I’d give a lot to know what that kid knows or suspects,” he murmured.
“She’s been through a trying experience,” returned Markham. “She’s frightened, and she sees new dangers in everything. But she couldn’t suspect anything, or she’d be only too eager to tell us.”
“She's been through a tough time,” Markham replied. “She's scared, and she notices new dangers everywhere. But she wouldn't suspect anything, or she'd be more than willing to tell us.”
“I wish I were sure of that.”
“I wish I were certain about that.”
The next hour or so was occupied with interrogating the two maids and the cook. Markham cross-examined them thoroughly not only concerning the immediate events touching upon the two tragedies, but in regard to the general conditions in the Greene household. Numerous family episodes in the past were gone over; and when his inquiries were finished he had obtained a fairly good idea of the domestic atmosphere. But nothing that could be even remotely connected with the murders came to light. There had always been, it transpired, an abundance of hatred and ill-feeling and vicious irritability in the Greene mansion. The story that was unfolded by the servants was not a pleasant one; it was a record—scrappy and desultory, but none the less appalling—of daily clashes, complainings, bitter words, sullen silences, jealousies and threats.
The next hour or so was spent questioning the two maids and the cook. Markham grilled them thoroughly not only about the recent events related to the two tragedies but also about the overall situation in the Greene household. They went over various family incidents from the past, and by the end of his inquiries, he had a pretty good understanding of the home environment. However, nothing that could be even remotely tied to the murders was uncovered. It turned out there had always been a lot of hatred, resentment, and toxic tension in the Greene mansion. The story told by the staff was far from pleasant; it was a disjointed and haphazard account—still shocking—of daily conflicts, complaints, harsh words, heavy silences, jealousies, and threats.
Most of the details of this unnatural situation were supplied by Hemming, the older maid. She was less ecstatic than during the first interview, although she interspersed her remarks with Biblical quotations and references to the dire fate which the Lord had seen fit to visit upon her sinful employers. Nevertheless, she painted an arresting, if overcolored and prejudiced, picture of the life that had gone on about her during the past ten years. But when it came to explaining the methods employed by the Almighty in visiting his vengeance upon the unholy Greenes, she became indefinite and obscure. At length Markham let her go after she had assured him that she intended to remain at her post of duty—to be, as she expressed it, “a witness for the Lord” when his work of righteous devastation was complete.
Most of the details of this unusual situation came from Hemming, the older maid. She was less enthusiastic than during the first interview, though she sprinkled her comments with Bible quotes and references to the terrible fate that the Lord had decided to bring upon her sinful employers. Still, she painted a striking, if exaggerated and biased, picture of the life that had unfolded around her over the past ten years. However, when it came to explaining how the Almighty executed His vengeance on the wicked Greenes, she became vague and unclear. Eventually, Markham let her go after she assured him that she planned to stay at her post of duty—to be, as she put it, “a witness for the Lord” when His work of righteous destruction was done.
Barton, the younger maid, on the other hand, announced, in no uncertain terms, that she was through with the Greenes forever. The girl was genuinely frightened, and, after Sibella and Sproot had been consulted, she was paid her wages and told she could pack her things. In less than half an hour she had turned in her key and departed with her luggage. Such information as she left behind her was largely a substantiation of Hemming’s outpourings. She, though, did not regard the two murders as the acts of an outraged God. Hers was a more practical and mundane view.
Barton, the younger maid, firmly stated that she was done with the Greenes for good. The girl was truly scared, and after consulting Sibella and Sproot, she was paid her wages and told she could pack her bags. In less than thirty minutes, she returned her key and left with her luggage. The information she left was mostly a confirmation of Hemming’s rants. However, she didn't see the two murders as acts of an angry God. She had a more practical and down-to-earth perspective.
“There’s something awful funny going on here,” she had said, forgetting for the moment the urge of her coquettish spirits. “The Greenes are queer people. And the servants are queer, too—what with Mr. Sproot reading books in foreign languages, and Hemming preaching about fire and brimstone, and cook going around in a sort of trance muttering to herself and never answering a civil question.—And such a family!” She rolled her eyes. “Mrs. Greene hasn’t got any heart. She’s a regular old witch, and she looks at you sometimes as though she’d like to strangle you. If I was Miss Ada I’d have gone crazy long ago. But then, Miss Ada’s no better than the rest. She acts nice and gentle-like, but I’ve seen her stamping up and down in her room looking like a very devil; and once she used language to me what was that bad I put my fingers in my ears. And Miss Sibella’s a regular icicle—except when she gets mad, and then she’d kill you if she dared, and laugh about it. And there’s been something funny about her and Mr. Chester. Ever since Miss Julia and Miss Ada were shot they’ve been talking to each other in the sneakiest way when they thought no one was looking. And this Doctor Von Blon what comes here so much: he’s a deep one. He’s been in Miss Sibella’s room with the door shut lots of times when she wasn’t any more sick than you are. And Mr. Rex, now. He’s a queer man, too. I get the creeps every time he comes near me.” She shuddered by way of demonstration. “Miss Julia wasn’t as queer as the rest. She just hated everybody and was mean.”
“There’s something really strange going on here,” she said, momentarily forgetting her playful side. “The Greenes are odd people. And the servants are weird too—like Mr. Sproot reading books in different languages, and Hemming going on about fire and brimstone, and the cook wandering around in a sort of daze, muttering to herself and never answering a simple question. —And what a family!” She rolled her eyes. “Mrs. Greene doesn’t have any heart. She’s like an old witch, and sometimes she looks at you as if she wants to strangle you. If I were Miss Ada, I would have lost my mind a long time ago. But then, Miss Ada isn’t any better than the rest. She acts all nice and gentle, but I’ve seen her stomping around in her room looking like a total menace; and once she used such bad language that I had to cover my ears. And Miss Sibella is a total ice princess—except when she gets mad, then she’d probably kill you if she could and laugh about it. There’s been something weird going on between her and Mr. Chester. Ever since Miss Julia and Miss Ada were shot, they’ve been sneaking around, talking to each other when they thought no one was watching. And this Doctor Von Blon, who visits a lot: he’s definitely hiding something. He’s been in Miss Sibella’s room with the door closed many times when she wasn’t even sick. And Mr. Rex is strange too. I get the chills every time he comes near me.” She shivered for effect. “Miss Julia wasn’t as weird as the rest. She just hated everyone and was mean.”
Barton had rambled on loquaciously with all the thoughtless exaggeration of a gossip who felt herself outraged; and Markham had not interrupted her. He was trying to dredge up some nugget from the mass of her verbal silt; but when at last he sifted it all down there remained nothing but a few shining grains of scandal.
Barton had talked endlessly with all the careless exaggeration of a gossip who felt wronged, and Markham hadn’t interrupted her. He was trying to find some valuable insight amid her endless chatter, but when he finally sorted through it all, there was nothing left but a few shiny bits of gossip.
The cook was even less enlightening. Taciturn by nature, she became almost inarticulate when approached on the subject of the crime. Her stolid exterior seemed to cloak a sullen resentment at the fact that she should be questioned at all. In fact, as Markham patiently pressed his examination, the impression grew on me that her lack of responsiveness was deliberately defensive, as if she had steeled herself to reticency. Vance, too, sensed this attitude in her, for, during a pause in the interview, he moved his chair about until he faced her directly.
The cook was even less helpful. Quiet by nature, she became almost mute when asked about the crime. Her tough exterior seemed to hide a deep annoyance that she was being questioned at all. In fact, as Markham continued his questioning, I started to feel that her unresponsiveness was intentionally defensive, as if she had prepared herself to hold back. Vance noticed this vibe from her too, because during a break in the interview, he shifted his chair so that he was facing her directly.
“Frau Mannheim,” he said, “the last time we were here you mentioned the fact that Mr. Tobias Greene knew your husband, and that, because of their acquaintance, you applied for a position here when your husband died.”
“Mrs. Mannheim,” he said, “the last time we were here, you mentioned that Mr. Tobias Greene knew your husband, and that, because of their connection, you applied for a job here when your husband passed away.”
“And why shouldn’t I?” she asked stubbornly. “I was poor, and I didn’t have any other friends.”
“And why shouldn’t I?” she asked defiantly. “I was broke, and I didn’t have any other friends.”
“Ah, friends!” Vance caught up the word. “And since you were once on friendly terms with Mr. Greene, you doubtless know certain things about his past, which may have some bearing on the present situation; for it is not at all impossible, d’ ye see, that the crimes committed here during the past few days are connected with matters that took place years ago. We don’t know this, of course, but we’d be very much gratified if you would try to help us in this regard.”
“Ah, friends!” Vance picked up the conversation. “And since you were once on good terms with Mr. Greene, you probably know some things about his past that might be relevant to the current situation. It's not totally out of the question, you see, that the crimes that happened here in the last few days are linked to events from years ago. We don’t know this for sure, but we would really appreciate it if you could help us with this.”
As he was speaking the woman had drawn herself up. Her hands had tightened as they lay folded in her lap, and the muscles about her mouth had stiffened.
As he was speaking, the woman had straightened up. Her hands had tightened as they rested in her lap, and the muscles around her mouth had stiffened.
“I don’t know anything,” was her only answer.
“I don’t know anything,” was her only response.
“How,” asked Vance evenly, “do you account for the rather remarkable fact that Mr. Greene gave orders that you were to remain here as long as you cared to?”
“How,” Vance asked calmly, “do you explain the pretty surprising fact that Mr. Greene ordered you to stay here for as long as you wanted?”
“Mr. Greene was a very kind and generous man,” she asserted, in a flat, combative voice. “Some there were that thought him hard, and accused him of being unjust; but he was always good to me and mine.”
“Mr. Greene was a really kind and generous guy,” she said, in a flat, confrontational tone. “Some people thought he was tough and claimed he was unfair; but he was always good to me and my family.”
“How well did he know Mr. Mannheim?”
“How well did he know Mr. Mannheim?”
There was a pause, and the woman’s eyes looked blankly ahead.
There was a pause, and the woman's eyes stared blankly ahead.
“He helped my husband once, when he was in trouble.”
“He helped my husband once when he was in trouble.”
“How did he happen to do this?”
“How did he end up doing this?”
There was another pause, and then:
There was another pause, and then:
“They were in some deal together—in the old country.” She frowned and appeared uneasy.
“They were involved in some deal together—in the old country.” She frowned and looked uneasy.
“When was this?”
"When did this happen?"
“I don’t remember. It was before I was married.”
“I don’t remember. It was before I got married.”
“And where did you first meet Mr. Greene?”
“And where did you first meet Mr. Greene?”
“At my home in New Orleans. He was there on business—with my husband.”
“At my home in New Orleans. He was there for work—with my husband.”
“And, I take it, he befriended you also.”
“And I guess he became friends with you too.”
The woman maintained a stubborn silence.
The woman remained stubbornly silent.
“A moment ago,” pursued Vance, “you used the phrase ‘me and mine.’—Have you any children, Mrs. Mannheim?”
“A moment ago,” Vance continued, “you said ‘me and mine.’ Do you have any kids, Mrs. Mannheim?”
For the first time during the interview her face radically changed expression. An angry gleam shone in her eyes.
For the first time during the interview, her face changed expression dramatically. An angry glint shone in her eyes.
“No!” The denial was like an ejaculation.
“No!” The denial came out like a shout.
Vance smoked lethargically for several moments.
Vance smoked slowly for several moments.
“You lived in New Orleans until the time of your employment in this house?” he finally asked.
“You lived in New Orleans until you started working here?” he finally asked.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“And your husband died there?”
“Did your husband die there?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“That was thirteen years ago, I understand.—How long before that had it been since you had seen Mr. Greene?”
“That was thirteen years ago, I get that.—How long before that had it been since you saw Mr. Greene?”
“About a year.”
"About a year ago."
“So that would be fourteen years ago.”
“So that was fourteen years ago.”
An apprehension, bordering on fear, showed through the woman’s morose calmness.
An unease, almost like fear, broke through the woman's gloomy calmness.
“And you came all the way to New York to seek Mr. Greene’s help,” mused Vance. “Why were you so confident that he would give you employment after your husband’s death?”
“And you came all the way to New York to ask Mr. Greene for help,” Vance thought aloud. “Why were you so sure he would hire you after your husband died?”
“Mr. Greene was a very good man,” was all she would say.
“Mr. Greene was a really good guy,” was all she would say.
“He had perhaps,” suggested Vance, “done some other favor for you which made you think you could count on his generosity—eh, what?”
“He might have,” Vance suggested, “done some other favor for you that led you to believe you could depend on his generosity—right?”
“That’s neither here nor there.” Her mouth closed tightly.
"That’s beside the point." Her lips pressed together firmly.
Vance changed the subject.
Vance switched topics.
“What do you think about the crimes that have been committed in this house?”
“What do you think about the crimes that have taken place in this house?”
“I don’t think about them,” she mumbled; but the anxiety in her voice belied the assertion.
"I don’t think about them," she mumbled, but the anxiety in her voice contradicted her claim.
“You surely must hold some opinion, Mrs. Mannheim, having been here so long.” Vance’s intent gaze did not leave the woman. “Who, do you think, would have had any reason for wanting to harm these people?”
“You must have some thoughts on this, Mrs. Mannheim, since you've been here so long.” Vance's focused stare remained fixed on the woman. “Who do you think would have had any reason to want to hurt these people?”
Suddenly her self-control gave way.
Suddenly, she lost her self-control.
“Du lieber Herr Jesus! I don’t know—I don’t know!” It was like a cry of anguish. “Miss Julia and Mr. Chester maybe—gewiss, one could understand. They hated everybody; they were hard, unloving. But little Ada—der süsse Engel! Why should they want to harm her!” She set her face grimly, and slowly her expression of stolidity returned.
“Du lieber Herr Jesus! I don’t know—I don’t know!” It was a cry of despair. “Miss Julia and Mr. Chester maybe—gewiss, that makes sense. They hated everyone; they were cold, unloving. But little Ada—der süsse Engel! Why would they want to hurt her?” She hardened her expression, and gradually her look of indifference came back.
“Why, indeed?” A note of sympathy was evident in Vance’s voice. After a pause he rose and went to the window. “You may return to your room now, Frau Mannheim,” he said, without turning. “We sha’n’t let anything further happen to little Ada.”
“Why, really?” There was a touch of sympathy in Vance’s voice. After a moment, he stood up and walked to the window. “You can go back to your room now, Frau Mannheim,” he said, without looking back. “We won’t let anything else happen to little Ada.”
The woman got up heavily and, with an uneasy glance in Vance’s direction, left the room.
The woman got up slowly and, with a nervous look at Vance, left the room.
As soon as she was out of hearing Markham swung about.
As soon as she was out of earshot, Markham turned around.
“What’s the use of raking up all this ancient history?” he demanded irritably. “We’re dealing with things that have taken place within the past few days; and you waste valuable time trying to find out why Tobias Greene hired a cook thirteen years ago.”
“What’s the point of digging up all this old history?” he asked irritably. “We’re focused on things that have happened in the last few days, and you’re wasting valuable time trying to figure out why Tobias Greene hired a cook thirteen years ago.”
“There’s such a thing as cause and effect,” offered Vance mildly. “And frequently there’s a dashed long interval between the two.”
“There’s such a thing as cause and effect,” Vance said gently. “And often there’s a really long gap between the two.”
“Granted. But what possible connection can this German cook have with the present murders?”
“Sure. But what connection could this German cook possibly have with the murders happening now?”
“Perhaps none.” Vance strode back across the room, his eyes on the floor. “But, Markham old dear, nothing appears to have any connection with this débâcle. And, on the other hand, everything seems to have a possible relationship. The whole house is steeped in vague meanings. A hundred shadowy hands are pointing to the culprit, and the moment you try to determine the direction the hands disappear. It’s a nightmare. Nothing means anything; therefore, anything may have a meaning.”
“Maybe none.” Vance walked back across the room, his eyes on the floor. “But, dear Markham, nothing seems to connect to this mess. And yet, everything seems to possibly be related. The whole house is filled with unclear meanings. A hundred shadowy hands are pointing at the culprit, and the moment you try to figure out the direction, the hands vanish. It’s a nightmare. Nothing has any meaning; therefore, anything could have a meaning.”
“My dear Vance! You’re not yourself.” Markham’s tone was one of annoyance and reproach. “Your remarks are worse than the obscure ramblings of the sibyls. What if Tobias Greene did have dealings with one Mannheim in the past? Old Tobias indulged in numerous shady transactions, if the gossip of twenty-five or thirty years ago can be credited.13 He was forever scurrying to the ends of the earth on some mysterious mission, and coming home with his pockets lined. And it’s common knowledge that he spent considerable time in Germany. If you try to dig up his past for possible explanations for the present business, you’ll have your hands full.”
“My dear Vance! You’re not acting like yourself.” Markham sounded annoyed and disapproving. “Your comments are worse than the confusing mutterings of the oracles. So what if Tobias Greene had dealings with someone named Mannheim in the past? Old Tobias was involved in all kinds of shady deals, if the gossip from twenty-five or thirty years ago is to be believed. He was always running off on some mysterious adventure and coming back with his pockets full. And everyone knows he spent a lot of time in Germany. If you’re trying to dig up his past to explain what’s going on now, you’re going to have a tough job.”
“You misconstrue my vagaries,” returned Vance, pausing before the old oil-painting of Tobias Greene over the fireplace. “I repudiate all ambition to become the family historian of the Greenes. . . . Not a bad head on Tobias,” he commented, adjusting his monocle and inspecting the portrait. “An interestin’ character. Dynamic forehead, with more than a suggestion of the scholar. A rugged, prying nose. Yes, Tobias no doubt fared forth on many an adventurous quest. A cruel mouth, though—rather sinister, in fact. I wish the whiskers permitted one a view of the chin. It was round, with a deep cleft, I’d say—the substance of which Chester’s chin was but the simulacrum.”
“You misunderstand my whims,” Vance replied, pausing in front of the old oil painting of Tobias Greene above the fireplace. “I have no desire to be the family historian of the Greenes. . . . Not a bad head on Tobias,” he said, adjusting his monocle and studying the portrait. “An interesting character. Dynamic forehead, suggesting a scholar. A rugged, inquisitive nose. Yes, Tobias undoubtedly went on many adventurous quests. A cruel mouth, though—rather sinister, in fact. I wish the whiskers allowed a view of the chin. It was round, with a deep cleft, I’d say—the essence of which Chester’s chin was just a copy.”
“Very edifying,” sneered Markham. “But phrenology leaves me cold this morning.—Tell me, Vance: are you laboring under some melodramatic notion that old Mannheim may have been resurrected and returned to wreak vengeance on the Greene progeny for wrongs done him by Tobias in the dim past? I can’t see any other reason for the questions you put to Mrs. Mannheim. Don’t overlook the fact, however, that Mannheim’s dead.”
“Very enlightening,” Markham scoffed. “But phrenology doesn’t interest me this morning. Tell me, Vance: are you seriously thinking that old Mannheim might have come back to take revenge on the Greene family for things Tobias did to him long ago? I can’t think of any other reason for the questions you asked Mrs. Mannheim. Just remember, though, that Mannheim’s dead.”
“I didn’t attend the funeral.” Vance sank lazily again in his chair.
“I didn’t go to the funeral.” Vance slumped back in his chair again.
“Don’t be so unutterably futile,” snapped Markham. “What’s going through your head?”
“Don’t be so completely pointless,” Markham snapped. “What are you thinking?”
“An excellent figure of speech! It expresses my mental state perfectly. Numberless things are ‘going through my head.’ But nothing remains there. My brain’s a veritable sieve.”
“An excellent figure of speech! It captures my mental state perfectly. Countless things are ‘going through my head.’ But nothing sticks. My brain’s a total sieve.”
Heath projected himself into the discussion.
Heath jumped into the convo.
“My opinion is, sir, that the Mannheim angle of this affair is a washout. We’re dealing with the present, and the bird that did this shooting is somewheres around here right now.”
“My opinion is, sir, that the Mannheim angle of this situation is a total fail. We’re focusing on the present, and the person who did this shooting is somewhere around here right now.”
“You’re probably right, Sergeant,” conceded Vance. “But—my word!—it strikes me that every angle of the case—and, for that matter, every cusp, arc, tangent, parabola, sine, radius, and hyperbole—is hopelessly inundated.”
“You're probably right, Sergeant,” Vance admitted. “But—my goodness!—it seems to me that every aspect of the case—and, for that matter, every corner, curve, line, arc, angle, distance, and exaggeration—is completely overwhelmed.”
CHAPTER XI.
A Painful Interview
(Friday, November 12; 11 a. m.)
(Friday, November 12; 11 a.m.)
Markham glanced impatiently at his watch.
Markham looked at his watch with irritation.
“It’s getting late,” he complained, “and I have an important appointment at noon. I think I’ll have a go at Rex Greene, and then leave matters in your hands for the time being, Sergeant. There’s nothing much to be done here now, and your routine work must be gone through with.”
“It’s getting late,” he said, “and I have an important meeting at noon. I think I’ll check in with Rex Greene, and then I’ll leave things for you to handle for now, Sergeant. There’s not much to do here right now, and you still have your regular tasks to get through.”
Heath got up gloomily.
Heath got up sadly.
“Yes; and one of the first things to be done is to go over this house with a fine-tooth comb for that revolver. If we could find that gun we’d be on our way.”
“Yes; and one of the first things we need to do is search this house carefully for that revolver. If we can find that gun, we’ll be on the right track.”
“I don’t want to damp your ardor, Sergeant,” drawled Vance, “but something whispers in my ear that the weapon you yearn for is going to prove dashed elusive.”
“I don’t want to dampen your enthusiasm, Sergeant,” Vance said, “but something tells me that the weapon you’re after is going to be pretty hard to find.”
Heath looked depressed; he was obviously of Vance’s opinion.
Heath looked down; it was clear he shared Vance’s opinion.
“A hell of a case this is! Not a lead—nothing to get your teeth in.”
“A tough case this is! No leads—nothing to sink your teeth into.”
He went to the archway and yanked the bell-cord viciously. When Sproot appeared he almost barked his demand that Mr. Rex Greene be produced at once; and he stood looking truculently after the retreating butler as if longing for an excuse to follow up his order with violence.
He went to the archway and yanked the bell cord aggressively. When Sproot appeared, he nearly shouted his demand for Mr. Rex Greene to be brought to him immediately; and he stood there, staring fiercely at the retreating butler as if he was itching for a reason to back up his order with violence.
Rex came in nervously, a half-smoked cigarette hanging from his lips. His eyes were sunken; his cheeks sagged, and his short splay fingers fidgeted with the hem of his smoking-jacket, like those of a man under the influence of hyoscine. He gave us a resentful, half-frightened gaze, and planted himself aggressively before us, refusing to take the seat Markham indicated. Suddenly he demanded fiercely:
Rex walked in nervously, a half-smoked cigarette dangling from his lips. His eyes looked tired; his cheeks were droopy, and his short, awkward fingers fidgeted with the edge of his smoking jacket, like someone high on hyoscine. He shot us a resentful, half-scared look and positioned himself defiantly in front of us, ignoring the seat Markham pointed to. Suddenly, he demanded fiercely:
“Have you found out yet who killed Julia and Chester?”
“Have you figured out who killed Julia and Chester yet?”
“No,” Markham admitted; “but we’ve taken every precaution against any recurrence. . . .”
“No,” Markham admitted; “but we’ve taken every precaution to prevent it from happening again. . . .”
“Precaution? What have you done?”
"Precaution? What did you do?"
“We’ve stationed a man both front and rear——”
“We’ve stationed a person at both the front and back——”
A cackling laugh cut him short.
A loud, cackling laugh interrupted him.
“A lot of good that’ll do! The person who’s after us Greenes has a key. He has a key, I tell you! And he can get in whenever he wants to, and nobody can stop him.”
“A lot of good that’ll do! The person who's after us Greenes has a key. He has a key, I swear! And he can get in whenever he wants, and nobody can stop him.”
“I think you exaggerate a little,” returned Markham mildly. “In any case, we hope to put our hands on him very soon. And that’s why I’ve asked you here again—it’s quite possible that you can help us.”
“I think you’re exaggerating a bit,” Markham replied softly. “Regardless, we hope to find him very soon. That’s why I’ve asked you here again—it’s quite possible that you can assist us.”
“What do I know?” The man’s words were defiant, and he took several long inhalations on his cigarette, the ashes of which fell upon his jacket unnoticed.
“What do I know?” The man’s words were challenging, and he took several long drags on his cigarette, the ashes of which fell onto his jacket without him noticing.
“You were asleep, I understand, when the shot was fired last night,” went on Markham’s quiet voice; “but Sergeant Heath tells me you were awake until after eleven and heard noises in the hall. Suppose you tell us just what happened.”
“You were asleep, I get it, when the shot was fired last night,” Markham's calm voice continued; “but Sergeant Heath says you were awake until after eleven and heard noises in the hallway. Why don’t you tell us exactly what happened?”
“Nothing happened!” Rex blurted. “I went to bed at half past ten, but I was too nervous to sleep. Then, some time later, the moon came out and fell across the foot of the bed; and I got up and pulled down the shade. About ten minutes later I heard a scraping sound in the hall, and directly afterward a door closed softly——”
“Nothing happened!” Rex exclaimed. “I went to bed at 10:30, but I was too anxious to sleep. Then, a little while later, the moonlight came in and landed at the foot of the bed; so I got up and pulled down the shade. About ten minutes later, I heard a scratching noise in the hallway, and right after that, a door closed quietly——”
“Just a moment, Mr. Greene,” interrupted Vance. “Can you be a little more definite about that noise? What did it sound like?”
“Hold on a second, Mr. Greene,” Vance interrupted. “Can you be a bit more specific about that noise? What did it sound like?”
“I didn’t pay any attention to it,” was the whining reply. “It might have been almost anything. It was like some one laying down a bundle, or dragging something across the floor; or it might have been old Sproot in his bedroom slippers, though it didn’t sound like him—that is, I didn’t associate him with the sound when I heard it.”
“I didn’t pay any attention to it,” came the whiny response. “It could have been anything. It was like someone setting down a package or dragging something across the floor; or it could have been old Sproot in his bedroom slippers, but it didn’t sound like him—that is, I didn’t connect the sound to him when I heard it.”
“And after that?”
"And then what?"
“After that? I lay awake in bed ten or fifteen minutes longer. I was restless and—and expectant; so I turned on the lights to see what time it was, and smoked half a cigarette——”
“After that? I lay awake in bed for another ten or fifteen minutes. I was restless and anxious, so I turned on the lights to check the time and smoked half a cigarette——”
“It was twenty-five minutes past eleven, I understand.”
“It was 11:25, I get it.”
“That’s right. Then a few minutes later I put out the light, and must have gone right to sleep.”
“That’s right. Then a few minutes later, I turned off the light and probably fell asleep right away.”
There was a pause, and Heath drew himself up aggressively.
There was a pause, and Heath straightened up aggressively.
“Say, Greene: know anything about fire-arms?” He shot the question out brutally.
“Hey, Greene: know anything about firearms?” He fired the question out bluntly.
Rex stiffened. His lips sagged open, and his cigarette fell to the floor. The muscles of his thin jowls twitched, and he glared menacingly at the Sergeant.
Rex tensed up. His lips fell open, and his cigarette dropped to the floor. The muscles in his thin cheeks twitched, and he shot a fierce glare at the Sergeant.
“What do you mean?” The words were like a snarl; and I noticed that his whole body was quivering.
“What do you mean?” His words came out like a snarl, and I could see that his whole body was shaking.
“Know what became of your brother’s revolver?” pursued Heath relentlessly, thrusting out his jaw.
“Do you know what happened to your brother’s revolver?” Heath pressed on relentlessly, jutting out his jaw.
Rex’s mouth was working in a paroxysm of fury and fear, but he seemed unable to articulate.
Rex's mouth was moving in a fit of rage and fear, but he seemed unable to get the words out.
“Where have you got it hidden?” Again Heath’s voice sounded harshly.
“Where are you hiding it?” Heath's voice sounded harsh again.
“Revolver? . . . Hidden? . . .” At last Rex had succeeded in formulating his words. “You—filthy rotter! If you’ve got any idea that I have the revolver, go up and tear my room apart and look for it—and be damned to you!” His eyes flashed, and his upper lip lifted over his teeth. But there was fright in his attitude as well as rage.
“Revolver? ... Hidden? ...” Finally, Rex had managed to find the right words. “You—disgusting lowlife! If you think I have the revolver, go upstairs and rip my room apart and look for it—good luck to you!” His eyes blazed, and his upper lip curled back over his teeth. But there was fear in his stance as well as anger.
Heath had leaned forward and was about to say something further, when Vance quickly rose and laid a restraining hand on the Sergeant’s arm. He was too late, however, to avoid the thing he evidently hoped to forestall. What Heath had already said had proved sufficient stimulus to bring about a terrible reaction in his victim.
Heath had leaned forward and was about to say something more when Vance quickly stood up and placed a calming hand on the Sergeant’s arm. However, he was too late to prevent what he clearly wanted to stop. What Heath had already said was enough to trigger a terrible reaction in his victim.
“What do I care what that unspeakable swine says?” he shouted, pointing a palsied finger at the Sergeant. Oaths and vituperation welled shrilly from his twitching lips. His insensate wrath seemed to pass all ordinary bounds. His enormous head was thrust forward like a python’s; and his face was cyanosed and contorted.
“What do I care what that awful pig says?” he shouted, pointing a shaking finger at the Sergeant. Curses and insults poured out from his trembling lips. His mindless rage seemed to go beyond all normal limits. His huge head was pushed forward like a python’s, and his face was blue and twisted.
Vance stood poised, watching him alertly; and Markham had instinctively moved back his chair. Even Heath was startled by Rex’s inordinate malignity.
Vance stood ready, watching him carefully; and Markham had instinctively pushed his chair back. Even Heath was taken aback by Rex’s excessive hostility.
What might have happened I don’t know, had not Von Blon at that moment stepped swiftly into the room and placed a restraining hand on the youth’s shoulder.
What might have happened, I don’t know, if Von Blon hadn’t quickly stepped into the room and put a restraining hand on the young man’s shoulder.
“Rex!” he said, in a calm, authoritative voice. “Get a grip on yourself. You’re disturbing Ada.”
“Rex!” he said, in a calm, commanding tone. “Pull yourself together. You’re bothering Ada.”
The other ceased speaking abruptly; but his ferocity of manner did not wholly abate. He shook off the doctor’s hand angrily and swung round, facing Von Blon.
The other person suddenly stopped talking, but his intense demeanor didn’t completely fade. He shook off the doctor’s hand in frustration and turned to face Von Blon.
“What are you interfering for?” he cried. “You’re always meddling in this house, coming here when you’re not sent for, and nosing into our affairs. Mother’s paralysis is only an excuse. You’ve said yourself she’ll never get well, and yet you keep coming, bringing her medicine and sending bills.” He gave the doctor a crafty leer. “Oh, you don’t deceive me. I know why you come here! It’s Sibella!” Again he thrust out his head and grinned shrewdly. “She’d be a good catch for a doctor, too—wouldn’t she? Plenty of money——”
“What are you interfering for?” he yelled. “You’re always messing around in this house, showing up when you’re not invited and poking into our business. Mom’s paralysis is just an excuse. You’ve said yourself she’ll never get better, yet you keep coming, bringing her medicine and sending us bills.” He shot the doctor a sly grin. “Oh, you’re not fooling me. I know why you’re here! It’s Sibella!” He leaned in and smirked knowingly. “She’d be a great catch for a doctor, right? Lots of money——”
Suddenly he halted. His eyes did not leave Von Blon, but he shrank back and the twitching of his face began once more. A quivering finger went up; and as he spoke his voice rose excitedly.
Suddenly he stopped. His eyes stayed fixed on Von Blon, but he pulled back and the twitching of his face started again. A shaking finger went up; and as he spoke, his voice became more animated.
“But Sibella’s money isn’t enough. You want ours along with hers. So you’re arranging for her to inherit all of it. That’s it—that’s it! You’re the one who’s been doing all this. . . . Oh, my God! You’ve got Chester’s gun—you took it! And you’ve got a key to the house—easy enough for you to have one made. That’s how you got in.”
“But Sibella’s money isn’t enough. You want ours too. So you’re making arrangements for her to inherit all of it. That’s it—that’s really it! You’re the one who’s been behind all this. . . . Oh, my God! You’ve got Chester’s gun—you took it! And you have a key to the house—it would have been easy for you to have one made. That’s how you got in.”
Von Blon shook his head sadly and smiled with rueful tolerance. It was an embarrassing moment, but he carried it off well.
Von Blon shook his head sadly and smiled with a hint of understanding. It was an awkward moment, but he handled it well.
“Come, Rex,” he said quietly, like a person speaking to a refractory child. “You’ve said enough——”
“Come on, Rex,” he said softly, like someone talking to a stubborn child. “You’ve said enough—”
“Have I!” cried the youth, his eyes gleaming unnaturally. “You knew Chester had the revolver. You went camping with him the summer he got it—he told me so the other day, after Julia was killed.” His beady little eyes seemed to stare from his head; a spasm shook his emaciated body; and his fingers again began worrying the hem of his jacket.
“Have I!” shouted the young man, his eyes shining unnaturally. “You knew Chester had the gun. You went camping with him the summer he got it—he told me that the other day, after Julia was killed.” His beady little eyes looked like they might pop out of his head; a spasm shook his thin body; and his fingers started fiddling with the hem of his jacket again.
Von Blon stepped swiftly forward and, putting a hand on each of his shoulders, shook him.
Von Blon quickly stepped forward and placed a hand on each of his shoulders, shaking him.
“That’ll do, Rex!” The words were a sharp command. “If you carry on this way, we’ll have to lock you up in an institution.”
“That's enough, Rex!” The words were a sharp command. “If you keep this up, we’ll have to put you in an institution.”
The threat was uttered in what I considered an unnecessarily brutal tone; but it had the desired effect. A haunting fear showed in Rex’s eyes. He seemed suddenly to go limp, and he docilely permitted Von Blon to lead him from the room.
The threat was said in what I thought was an unnecessarily harsh tone; but it worked as intended. A deep fear appeared in Rex’s eyes. He looked like he suddenly went weak, and he calmly allowed Von Blon to guide him out of the room.
“A sweet specimen, that Rex,” commented Vance. “Not a person one would choose for a boon companion. Aggravated macrocephalia—cortical irritation. But I say, Sergeant; really, y’ know, you shouldn’t have prodded the lad so.”
“A sweet specimen, that Rex,” Vance remarked. “Not someone you’d pick as a good companion. Severe head enlargement—nervous system issues. But I tell you, Sergeant; honestly, you really shouldn’t have poked the kid like that.”
Heath grunted.
Heath groaned.
“You can’t tell me that guy don’t know something. And you can bet your sweet life I’m going to search his room damn good for that gun.”
“You can't convince me that guy doesn't know something. And you can bet I’m going to search his room thoroughly for that gun.”
“It appears to me,” rejoined Vance, “he’s too flighty to have planned the massacre in this house. He might blow up under pressure and hit somebody with a handy missile; but I doubt if he’d lay any deep schemes and bide his time.”
“It seems to me,” Vance replied, “he’s too unpredictable to have planned the massacre in this house. He might explode under pressure and hit someone with something nearby; but I don’t think he’d come up with any complex plans and wait for the right moment.”
“He’s good and scared about something,” persisted Heath morosely.
“He’s nice and worried about something,” Heath said gloomily.
“Hasn’t he cause to be? Maybe he thinks the elusive gunman hereabouts will chose him as the next target.”
“Doesn’t he have a reason to be? Maybe he thinks the elusive gunman around here will pick him as the next target.”
“If there is another gunman, he showed damn bad taste not picking Rex out first.” It was evident the Sergeant was still smarting under the epithets that had so recently been directed at him.
“If there is another gunman, he really has terrible taste not picking Rex first.” It was clear that the Sergeant was still hurt by the insults that had just been thrown at him.
Von Blon returned to the drawing-room at this moment, looking troubled.
Von Blon returned to the living room at that moment, looking worried.
“I’ve got Rex quieted,” he said. “Gave him five grains of luminal. He’ll sleep for a few hours and wake up penitent. I’ve rarely seen him quite as violent as he was to-day. He’s supersensitive—cerebral neurasthenia; and he’s apt to fly off the handle. But he’s never dangerous.” He scanned our faces swiftly. “One of you gentlemen must have said something pretty severe.”
“I’ve calmed Rex down,” he said. “Gave him five pills of luminal. He’ll sleep for a few hours and wake up sorry. I’ve hardly seen him as aggressive as he was today. He’s really sensitive—has cerebral neurasthenia; and he tends to lose his cool. But he’s never a threat.” He looked at our faces quickly. “One of you must have said something pretty harsh.”
Heath looked sheepish. “I asked him where he’d hid the gun.”
Heath looked embarrassed. “I asked him where he’d hidden the gun.”
“Ah!” The doctor gave the Sergeant a look of questioning reproach. “Too bad! We have to be careful with Rex. He’s all right so long as he isn’t opposed too strongly. But I don’t just see, sir, what your object could have been in questioning him about the revolver. You surely don’t suspect him of having had a hand in these terrible shootings.”
“Ah!” The doctor shot the Sergeant a look of questioning reproach. “That’s unfortunate! We need to be cautious with Rex. He’s fine as long as he isn’t pushed too hard. But I just don’t understand, sir, what your purpose could have been in asking him about the revolver. You can’t really think he was involved in these awful shootings.”
“You tell me who did the shootings, doc,” retorted Heath pugnaciously, “and then I’ll tell you who I don’t suspect.”
“You tell me who did the shootings, doc,” Heath shot back aggressively, “and then I’ll tell you who I don’t suspect.”
“I regret that I am unable to enlighten you.” Von Blon’s tone exuded its habitual pleasantness. “But I can assure you Rex had no part in them. They’re quite out of keeping with his pathologic state.”
“I’m sorry that I can’t help you with that.” Von Blon’s tone was as friendly as always. “But I can assure you that Rex wasn’t involved. Those actions are completely out of character for his mental state.”
“That’s the defense of half the high-class killers we get the goods on,” countered Heath.
"That's the excuse of half the elite killers we catch," Heath replied.
“I see I can’t argue with you.” Von Blon sighed regretfully, and turned an engaging countenance in Markham’s direction. “Rex’s absurd accusations puzzled me deeply, but, since this officer admits he practically accused the boy of having the revolver, the situation becomes perfectly clear. A common form of instinctive self-protection, this attempting to shift blame on others. You can see, of course, that Rex was merely trying to turn suspicion upon me so as to free himself. It’s unfortunate, for he and I were always good friends. Poor Rex!”
“I see I can’t argue with you.” Von Blon sighed regretfully and turned an engaging expression toward Markham. “Rex’s ridiculous accusations puzzled me deeply, but now that this officer admits he basically accused the boy of having the revolver, the situation makes complete sense. It's a common instinct to try to shift blame onto others. You can see, of course, that Rex was just trying to deflect suspicion onto me to save himself. It’s unfortunate because he and I were always good friends. Poor Rex!”
“By the by, doctor,” came Vance’s indolent voice; “that point about your being with Mr. Chester Greene on the camping-trip when he first secured the gun: was that correct? Or was it merely a fancy engendered by Rex’s self-protective instinct?”
“By the way, doctor,” Vance’s lazy voice came; “was it true that you were with Mr. Chester Greene on the camping trip when he first got the gun? Or was that just a notion created by Rex’s instinct to protect himself?”
Von Blon smiled with faultless urbanity and, putting his head a little on one side, appeared to recall the past.
Von Blon smiled with perfect politeness and, tilting his head slightly, seemed to reflect on the past.
“It may be correct,” he admitted. “I was once with Chester on a camping-trip. Yes, it’s quite likely—though I shouldn’t like to state it definitely. It was so long ago.”
“It might be true,” he admitted. “I went camping with Chester once. Yeah, it’s pretty likely—though I wouldn’t want to say it for sure. It was such a long time ago.”
“Fifteen years, I think, Mr. Greene said. Ah, yes—a long time ago. Eheu! fugaces, Postume, Postume, labuntur anni. It’s very depressin’. And do you recall, doctor, if Mr. Greene had a revolver along on that particular outing?”
“Fifteen years, I believe, Mr. Greene said. Ah, yes—a long time ago. Eheu! fugaces, Postume, Postume, labuntur anni. It's really depressing. And do you remember, doctor, if Mr. Greene had a revolver with him on that outing?”
“Since you mention it, I believe I do recall his having one, though again I should choose not to be definite on the subject.”
“Now that you bring it up, I think I remember him having one, but again, I wouldn't want to be certain about it.”
“Perhaps you may recollect if he used it for target practice.” Vance’s tone was dulcet and uneager. “Popping away at tree-boles and tin cans and what not, don’t y’ know.”
“Maybe you remember if he used it for target practice.” Vance's tone was soft and unhurried. “Shooting at tree trunks and tin cans and stuff, you know.”
Von Blon nodded reminiscently.
Von Blon nodded nostalgically.
“Ye‑es. It’s quite possible. . . .”
“Yeah. It’s totally possible. . . .”
“And you yourself may have done a bit of desult’ry popping, what?”
“And you may have done a little bit of random popping yourself, right?”
“To be sure, I may have.” Von Blon spoke musingly, like one recalling childish pranks. “Yes, it’s wholly possible.”
“To be sure, I might have.” Von Blon spoke thoughtfully, like someone reminiscing about childhood antics. “Yes, it’s totally possible.”
Vance lapsed into a disinterested silence, and the doctor, after a moment’s hesitation, rose.
Vance fell into a dull silence, and the doctor, after a brief pause, got up.
“I must be going, I’m afraid.” And with a gracious bow he started toward the door. “Oh, by the way,” he said, pausing, “I almost forgot that Mrs. Greene told me she desired to see you gentlemen before you went. Forgive me if I suggest that it might be wise to humor her. She’s something of a dowager, you know, and her invalidism has made her rather irritable and exacting.”
“I have to go now, I'm sorry.” And with a polite bow, he began to walk toward the door. “Oh, by the way,” he said, stopping for a moment, “I almost forgot that Mrs. Greene wanted to see you guys before you left. Sorry to suggest it, but it might be a good idea to appease her. She’s a bit of a matriarch, you know, and her health issues have made her quite irritable and demanding.”
“I’m glad you mentioned Mrs. Greene, doctor.” It was Vance who spoke. “I’ve been intending to ask you about her. What is the nature of her paralysis?”
“I’m glad you brought up Mrs. Greene, doctor.” Vance said that. “I’ve been meaning to ask you about her. What kind of paralysis does she have?”
Von Blon appeared surprised.
Von Blon looked surprised.
“Why, a sort of paraplegia dolorosa—that is, a paralysis of the legs and lower part of the body, accompanied by severe pains due to pressure of the indurations on the spinal cord and nerves. No spasticity of the limbs has supervened, however. Came on very suddenly without any premonitory symptoms about ten years ago—probably the result of transverse myelitis. There’s nothing really to be done but to keep her as comfortable as possible with symptomatic treatment, and to tone up the heart action. A sixtieth of strychnine three times a day takes care of the circulation.”
“It's like a painful paralysis—that is, a loss of feeling and movement in the legs and lower body, along with severe pain caused by pressure on the spinal cord and nerves. However, there hasn’t been any spasms in the limbs. It happened very suddenly about ten years ago without any warning signs—likely due to transverse myelitis. There's not much that can be done except to keep her as comfortable as possible with treatment for the symptoms and to strengthen the heart's function. A sixtieth of strychnine three times a day manages the circulation.”
“Couldn’t by any chance be a hysterical akinesia?”
“Could it possibly be a hysterical akinesia?”
“Good Lord, no! There’s no hysteria.” Then his eyes widened in amazement. “Oh, I see! No; there’s no possibility of recovery, even partial. It’s organic paralysis.”
“Good Lord, no! There’s no hysteria.” Then his eyes widened in shock. “Oh, I get it! No; there’s no chance of recovery, not even a little. It’s organic paralysis.”
“And atrophy?”
"And muscle loss?"
“Oh, yes. Muscular atrophy is now pronounced.”
“Oh, yes. Muscle wasting is now noticeable.”
“Thank you very much.” Vance lay back with half-closed eyes.
“Thanks a lot.” Vance lay back with his eyes half-closed.
“Oh, not at all.—And remember, Mr. Markham, that I always stand ready to help in any way I can. Please don’t hesitate to call on me.” He bowed again, and went out.
“Oh, not at all.—And remember, Mr. Markham, that I’m always here to help in any way I can. Please don’t hesitate to reach out to me.” He bowed again and left.
Markham got up and stretched his legs.
Markham stood up and stretched his legs.
“Come; we’ve been summoned to appear.” His facetiousness was a patent effort to shake off the depressing gloom of the case.
“Come on; we’ve been called to appear.” His joking tone was a clear attempt to shake off the heavy gloom of the situation.
Mrs. Greene received us with almost unctuous cordiality.
Mrs. Greene welcomed us with almost excessive warmth.
“I knew you’d grant the request of a poor old useless cripple,” she said, with an appealing smile; “though I’m used to being ignored. No one pays any attention to my wishes.”
“I knew you’d agree to help a poor old useless cripple,” she said with a hopeful smile; “even though I’m used to being overlooked. No one listens to what I want.”
The nurse stood at the head of the bed arranging the pillows beneath the old lady’s shoulders.
The nurse stood at the head of the bed, adjusting the pillows under the elderly woman's shoulders.
“Is that comfortable now?” she asked.
“Are you comfortable now?” she asked.
Mrs. Greene made a gesture of annoyance.
Mrs. Greene rolled her eyes in frustration.
“A lot you care whether I’m comfortable or not! Why can’t you let me alone, nurse? You’re always disturbing me. There was nothing wrong with the pillows. And I don’t want you in here now anyway. Go and sit with Ada.”
“A lot you care whether I’m comfortable or not! Why can’t you leave me alone, nurse? You’re always bothering me. The pillows were perfectly fine. And I don’t want you in here right now anyway. Go and sit with Ada.”
The nurse drew a long, patient breath, and went silently from the room, closing the door behind her.
The nurse took a deep, calming breath and quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.
Mrs. Greene reverted to her former ingratiating manner.
Mrs. Greene went back to her old charming way.
“No one understands my needs the way Ada does, Mr. Markham. What a relief it will be when the dear child gets well enough to care for me again! But I mustn’t complain. The nurse does the best she knows how, I suppose.—Please sit down, gentlemen . . . yet what wouldn’t I give if I could only stand up the way you can. No one realizes what it means to be a helpless paralytic.”
“No one understands my needs like Ada does, Mr. Markham. It will be such a relief when the dear child is well enough to take care of me again! But I shouldn’t complain. The nurse is doing her best, I suppose.—Please have a seat, gentlemen . . . still, what I wouldn’t give to be able to stand like you can. No one understands what it’s like to be a helpless paralytic.”
Markham did not avail himself of the invitation, but waited until she had finished speaking and then said:
Markham didn’t take the invitation, but waited until she finished speaking and then said:
“Please believe that you have my deepest sympathy, madam. . . . You sent for me, Doctor Von Blon said.”
“Please know that you have my deepest sympathy, ma'am. . . . You called for me, Doctor Von Blon said.”
“Yes!” She looked at him calculatingly. “I wanted to ask you a favor.”
“Yes!” She looked at him thoughtfully. “I wanted to ask you for a favor.”
She paused, and Markham bowed but did not answer.
She paused, and Markham bowed but didn't respond.
“I wanted to request you to drop this investigation. I’ve had enough worry and disturbance as it is. But I don’t count. It’s the family I’m thinking of—the good name of the Greenes.” A note of pride came into her voice. “What need is there to drag us through the mire and make us an object of scandalous gossip for the canaille? I want peace and quiet, Mr. Markham. I won’t be here much longer; and why should my house be overrun with policemen just because Julia and Chester have suffered their just deserts for neglecting me and letting me suffer here alone? I’m an old woman and a cripple, and I’m deserving of a little consideration.”
“I wanted to ask you to end this investigation. I’ve already had enough stress and disruption. But I don’t matter. It’s the family I’m concerned about—the good name of the Greenes.” A hint of pride crept into her voice. “What’s the point of dragging us through the mud and turning us into a subject of scandalous gossip for the canaille? I want peace and quiet, Mr. Markham. I won’t be here much longer; and why should my house be swarmed by police just because Julia and Chester are facing the consequences for ignoring me and leaving me to suffer here alone? I’m an old woman and a cripple, and I deserve a little consideration.”
Her face clouded, and her voice became harsh.
Her expression darkened, and her tone turned sharp.
“You haven’t any right to come here and upset my house and annoy me in this outrageous fashion! I haven’t had a minute’s rest since all this excitement began, and my spine is paining me so I can hardly breathe.” She took several stertorous breaths, and her eyes flashed indignantly. “I don’t expect any better treatment from my children—they’re hard and thoughtless. But you, Mr. Markham—an outsider, a stranger: why should you want to torture me with all this commotion? It’s outrageous—inhuman!”
“You have no right to come here and disrupt my home and annoy me like this! I haven’t had a moment of peace since all this chaos started, and my back is hurting so much I can barely breathe.” She took a few heavy breaths, and her eyes burned with anger. “I don’t expect any better from my kids—they’re harsh and inconsiderate. But you, Mr. Markham—an outsider, a stranger: why would you want to put me through all this noise? It’s unacceptable—cruel!”
“I am sorry if the presence of the officers of the law in your house disturbs you,” Markham told her gravely; “but I have no alternative. When a crime has been committed it is my duty to investigate, and to use every means at my disposal to bring the guilty person to justice.”
“I’m sorry if the presence of the police officers in your home bothers you,” Markham said seriously; “but I have no choice. When a crime has been committed, it’s my responsibility to investigate and use every method available to bring the guilty party to justice.”
“Justice!” The old lady repeated the word scornfully. “Justice has already been done. I’ve been avenged for the treatment I’ve received these many years, lying here helpless.”
“Justice!” the old lady scoffed. “Justice has already been served. I’ve been avenged for all the years of mistreatment I’ve endured, lying here powerless.”
There was something almost terrifying in the woman’s cruel and unrelenting hatred of her children, and in the cold-blooded satisfaction she seemed to take in the fact that two of them had been punished by death. Markham, naturally sympathetic, revolted against her attitude.
There was something almost terrifying in the woman’s harsh and unending hatred of her children, and in the chilling satisfaction she seemed to take in the fact that two of them had been punished with death. Markham, naturally compassionate, was disgusted by her attitude.
“However much gratification you may feel at the murder of your son and daughter, madam,” he said coldly, “it does not release me from my duty to find the murderer.—Was there anything else you wished to speak to me about?”
“Regardless of how much satisfaction you get from the murder of your son and daughter, ma'am,” he said coldly, “it doesn’t free me from my responsibility to find the killer. —Was there anything else you wanted to discuss?”
For a while she sat silent, her face working with impotent passion. The gaze she bent on Markham was almost ferocious. But presently the vindictive vigilance of her eyes relaxed, and she drew a deep sigh.
For a while she sat quietly, her face twisting with frustrated emotion. The look she directed at Markham was almost fierce. But soon, the angry intensity in her eyes softened, and she let out a deep sigh.
“No; you may go now. I have nothing more to say. And, anyway, who cares about an old helpless woman like me? I should have learned by this time that nobody thinks of my comfort, lying here all alone, unable to help myself—a nuisance to every one. . . .”
“No; you can go now. I have nothing else to say. And honestly, who cares about an old, helpless woman like me? I should have figured out by now that no one thinks about my comfort, lying here all alone, unable to help myself—a burden to everyone…”
Her whining, self-pitying voice followed us as we made our escape.
Her whiny, self-pitying voice trailed behind us as we made our getaway.
“Y’ know, Markham,” said Vance, as we came into the lower hall, “the Empress Dowager is not entirely devoid of reason. Her suggestion is deserving of consideration. The clarion voice of duty may summon you to this quest, but—my word!—whither shall one quest? There’s nothing sane in this house—nothing that lends itself to ordin’ry normal reason. Why not take her advice and chuck it? Even if you learn the truth, it’s likely to prove a sort of Pyrrhic vict’ry. I’m afraid it’ll be more terrible than the crimes themselves.”
“Hey, Markham,” Vance said as we walked into the lower hall, “the Empress Dowager isn't completely unreasonable. Her suggestion is worth thinking about. The strong call of duty might lead you on this journey, but—good grief!—where exactly would you go? There’s nothing normal in this house—nothing that makes sense. Why not just take her advice and drop it? Even if you find out the truth, it’s probably going to be a kind of hollow victory. I’m afraid it’ll be worse than the crimes themselves.”
Markham did not deign to answer; he was familiar with Vance’s heresies, and he also knew that Vance himself would be the last person to throw over an unsolved problem.
Markham didn’t dignify the question with an answer; he was well aware of Vance’s unconventional ideas, and he also knew that Vance would be the last person to abandon an unresolved issue.
“We’ve got something to go on, Mr. Vance,” submitted Heath solemnly, but without enthusiasm. “There’s those foot-tracks, for instance; and we’ve got the missing gun to find. Dubois is up-stairs now taking finger-prints. And the reports on the servants’ll be coming along soon. There’s no telling what’ll turn up in a few days. I’ll have a dozen men working on this case before night.”
“We’ve got something to work with, Mr. Vance,” Heath said seriously, though without much excitement. “There are those footprints, for one; and we still need to find the missing gun. Dubois is upstairs right now taking fingerprints. The reports on the servants will be coming in soon. We never know what might come up in a few days. I’ll have a dozen guys on this case before nightfall.”
“Such zeal, Sergeant! But it’s in the atmosphere of this old house—not in tangible clews—that the truth lies hidden. It’s somewhere in these old jumbled rooms; it’s peering out from dark corners and from behind doors. It’s here—in this very hall, perhaps.”
“Such enthusiasm, Sergeant! But the truth is hidden in the atmosphere of this old house—not in physical clues. It’s somewhere in these cluttered rooms; it’s lurking in the dark corners and behind the doors. It’s here—in this very hallway, maybe.”
His tone was fraught with troubled concern, and Markham looked at him sharply.
His tone was filled with worried concern, and Markham looked at him intently.
“I think you’re right, Vance,” he muttered. “But how is one to get at it?”
"I think you're right, Vance," he mumbled. "But how is someone supposed to approach it?"
“ ’Pon my soul, I don’t know. How does one get at spectres, anyway? I’ve never had much intimate intercourse with ghosts, don’t y’ know.”
“Honestly, I don’t know. How does one deal with ghosts, anyway? I’ve never really had a close encounter with spirits, you know.”
“You’re talking rubbish!” Markham jerked on his overcoat, and turned to Heath. “You go ahead, Sergeant; and keep in touch with me. If nothing develops from your inquiries, we’ll discuss the next step.”
“You’re talking nonsense!” Markham pulled on his overcoat and turned to Heath. “You go ahead, Sergeant; and stay in touch with me. If nothing comes from your inquiries, we’ll talk about the next step.”
And he and Vance and I went out to the waiting car.
And Vance, he, and I went out to the waiting car.
CHAPTER XII.
A Motor Ride
(November 12–November 25)
(November 12–November 25)
The inquiry was pushed according to the best traditions of the Police Department. Captain Carl Hagedorn, the firearms expert,14 made a minute scientific examination of the bullets. The same revolver, he found, had fired all three shots: the peculiar rifling told him this; and he was able to state that the revolver was an old Smith & Wesson of a style whose manufacture had been discontinued. But, while these findings offered substantiation to the theory that Chester Greene’s missing gun was the one used by the murderer, they added nothing to the facts already established or suspected. Deputy Inspector Conrad Brenner, the burglar-tools expert,15 had conducted an exhaustive examination of the scene for evidential signs of a forced entrance, but had found no traces whatever of a housebreaker.
The investigation was carried out in line with the best practices of the Police Department. Captain Carl Hagedorn, the firearms expert, 14 conducted a detailed scientific analysis of the bullets. He determined that the same revolver had fired all three shots, as indicated by the unique rifling; and he confirmed that the revolver was an old Smith & Wesson model that was no longer being made. However, while these findings supported the theory that Chester Greene’s missing gun was the one used by the murderer, they didn’t add any new information to what was already known or suspected. Deputy Inspector Conrad Brenner, the burglary tools expert, 15 had carefully searched the scene for any evidence of a forced entry, but found no signs of a break-in.
Dubois and his assistant Bellamy—the two leading finger-print authorities of the New York Police Department—went so far as to take finger-prints of every member of the Greene household, including Doctor Von Blon; and these were compared with the impressions found in the hallways and in the rooms where the shootings had occurred. But when this tedious process was over not an unidentified print remained; and all those that had been found and photographed were logically accounted for.
Dubois and his assistant Bellamy—the top fingerprint experts of the New York Police Department—went ahead and took fingerprints from everyone in the Greene household, including Doctor Von Blon. They compared these with the prints found in the hallways and the rooms where the shootings took place. But after this lengthy process was done, there were no unidentified prints left; all the prints that had been found and photographed were logically accounted for.
Chester Greene’s galoshes were taken to Headquarters and turned over to Captain Jerym, who carefully compared them with the measurements and the patterns made by Snitkin. No new fact concerning them, however, was discovered. The tracks in the snow, Captain Jerym reported, had been made either by the galoshes given him or by another pair of the exact size and last. Beyond this statement he could not, he said, conscientiously go.
Chester Greene’s galoshes were taken to Headquarters and handed over to Captain Jerym, who carefully compared them with the measurements and patterns made by Snitkin. However, no new information about them was found. The tracks in the snow, Captain Jerym reported, were made either by the galoshes he had or by another pair that was exactly the same size and style. Beyond this statement, he said he couldn't responsibly say more.
It was established that no one in the Greene mansion, with the exception of Chester and Rex, owned galoshes; and Rex’s were number seven—three sizes smaller than those found in Chester’s clothes-closet. Sproot used only storm-rubbers, size eight; and Doctor Von Blon, who affected gaiters in winter, always wore rubber sandals during stormy weather.
It was established that no one in the Greene mansion, except for Chester and Rex, owned galoshes; and Rex's were size seven—three sizes smaller than the ones in Chester's closet. Sproot only used storm boots, size eight; and Doctor Von Blon, who preferred gaiters in winter, always wore rubber sandals during storms.
The search for the missing revolver occupied several days. Heath turned the task over to men trained especially in this branch of work, and supplied them with a search-warrant in case they should meet with any opposition. But no obstacle was put in their way. The house was systematically ransacked from basement to attic. Even Mrs. Greene’s quarters were subjected to a search. The old lady had at first objected, but finally gave her consent, and even seemed a bit disappointed when the men had finished. The only room that was not gone over was Tobias Greene’s library. Owing to the fact that Mrs. Greene had never let the key go out of her possession, and had permitted no one to enter the room since her husband’s death, Heath decided not to force the issue when she refused pointblank to deliver the key. Every other nook and corner of the house, however, was combed by the Sergeant’s men. But no sign of the revolver rewarded their efforts.
The search for the missing revolver took several days. Heath assigned the task to men trained specifically for this kind of work, providing them with a search warrant in case they faced any resistance. But they encountered no obstacles. The house was thoroughly searched from the basement to the attic. Even Mrs. Greene’s quarters were included in the search. At first, the old lady objected, but eventually, she agreed and even seemed a bit disappointed when the men finished. The only room that wasn’t searched was Tobias Greene’s library. Since Mrs. Greene always kept the key with her and hadn’t allowed anyone in since her husband’s death, Heath decided not to push the issue when she flat out refused to hand over the key. However, the Sergeant’s men scoured every other corner of the house. But their efforts yielded no trace of the revolver.
The autopsies revealed nothing at variance with Doctor Doremus’s preliminary findings. Julia and Chester had each died instantaneously from the effects of a bullet entering the heart, shot from a revolver held at close range. No other possible cause of death was present in either body; and there were no indications of a struggle.
The autopsies showed nothing different from Doctor Doremus’s initial findings. Julia and Chester had both died instantly from a bullet that entered the heart, fired from a revolver held at close range. There were no other possible causes of death in either body, and there were no signs of a struggle.
No unknown or suspicious person had been seen near the Greene mansion on the night of either murder, although several people were found who had been in the neighborhood at the time; and a bootmaker, who lived on the second floor of the Narcoss Flats in 53d Street, opposite to the house, stated that he had been sitting at his window, smoking his bedtime pipe, during the time of both shootings, and could swear that no one had passed down that end of the street.
No unknown or suspicious person was seen near the Greene mansion on the night of either murder, although several people were found who had been in the area at the time. A bootmaker who lived on the second floor of the Narcoss Flats on 53rd Street, across from the house, said he had been sitting by his window, smoking his bedtime pipe during both shootings, and he could swear that no one had walked down that end of the street.
However, the guard which had been placed over the Greene mansion was not relaxed. Men were on duty day and night at both entrances to the estate, and every one entering or leaving the premises was closely scrutinized. So close a watch was kept that strange tradesmen found it inconvenient and at times difficult to make ordinary deliveries.
However, the security around the Greene mansion remained strict. There were guards on duty day and night at both entrances to the estate, and everyone coming in or going out was carefully checked. The surveillance was so intense that unfamiliar delivery people found it inconvenient and sometimes challenging to make routine deliveries.
The reports that were turned in concerning the servants were unsatisfactory from the standpoint of detail; but all the facts unearthed tended to eliminate each subject from any possible connection with the crimes. Barton, the younger maid, who had quitted the Greene establishment the morning after the second tragedy, proved to be the daughter of respectable working people living in Jersey City. Her record was good, and her companions all appeared to be harmless members of her own class.
The reports submitted about the servants lacked detail, but all the information discovered ruled out each one as having any possible link to the crimes. Barton, the younger maid who left the Greene household the morning after the second incident, turned out to be the daughter of respectable working-class parents from Jersey City. She had a clean record, and her friends all seemed to be harmless members of her own background.
Hemming, it turned out, was a widow who, up to the time of her employment with the Greenes, had kept house for her husband, an iron-worker, in Altoona, Pa. She was remembered even there among her former neighbors as a religious fanatic who had led her husband sternly and exultantly in the narrow path of enforced rectitude. When he was killed by a furnace explosion she declared it was the hand of God striking him down for some secret sin. Her associates were few: they were in the main members of a small congregation of East Side Anabaptists.
Hemming was a widow who, until she started working for the Greenes, had managed the household for her husband, an ironworker, in Altoona, PA. Even her former neighbors remembered her as a religious zealot who had firmly guided her husband on a strict and self-righteous path. When he died in a furnace explosion, she claimed it was God's punishment for some hidden sin. She had only a few associates, primarily from a small congregation of East Side Anabaptists.
The summer gardener of the Greenes—a middle-aged Pole named Krimski—was discovered in a private saloon in Harlem, well under the benumbing influence of synthetic whiskey—a state of beatific lassitude he had maintained, with greater or lesser steadfastness, since the end of summer. He was at once eliminated from police consideration.
The summer gardener of the Greenes—a middle-aged Pole named Krimski—was found in a private bar in Harlem, heavily under the influence of synthetic whiskey—a state of blissful lethargy he had been in, more or less consistently, since the end of summer. He was immediately ruled out by the police.
The investigation into the habits and associates of Mrs. Mannheim and Sproot brought nothing whatever to light. Indeed, the habits of these two were exemplary, and their contacts with the outside world so meagre as to be regarded almost as non-existent. Sproot had no visible friends, and his acquaintances were limited to an English valet in Park Avenue and the tradespeople of the neighborhood. He was solitary by nature, and what few recreations he permitted himself were indulged in unaccompanied. Mrs. Mannheim had rarely left the premises of the Greene house since she had taken up her duties there at the time of her husband’s death, and apparently knew no one in New York outside of the household.
The investigation into Mrs. Mannheim and Sproot’s habits and connections didn’t reveal anything at all. In fact, their habits were exemplary, and their interactions with the outside world were so minimal they were almost non-existent. Sproot had no visible friends, and his acquaintances were limited to an English valet on Park Avenue and the local shopkeepers. He was solitary by nature, and any rare leisure activities he allowed himself were done alone. Mrs. Mannheim had hardly left the Greene house since she started her duties there after her husband’s death and seemed to know no one in New York outside of the household.
These reports dashed whatever hopes Sergeant Heath may have harbored of finding a solution to the Greene mystery by way of a possible accomplice in the house itself.
These reports shattered any hope Sergeant Heath might have had of solving the Greene mystery through a potential accomplice in the house.
“I guess we’ll have to give up the idea of an inside job,” he lamented one morning in Markham’s office a few days after the shooting of Chester Greene.
“I guess we’ll have to let go of the idea of an inside job,” he sighed one morning in Markham’s office a few days after Chester Greene was shot.
Vance, who was present, eyed him lazily.
Vance, who was there, looked at him lazily.
“I shouldn’t say that, don’t y’ know, Sergeant. On the contr’ry, it was indubitably an inside job, though not just the variety you have in mind.”
“I shouldn’t say that, you know, Sergeant. On the contrary, it was definitely an inside job, just not the kind you’re thinking of.”
“You mean you think some member of the family did it?”
“You mean you think someone in the family did it?”
“Well—perhaps: something rather along that line.” Vance drew on his cigarette thoughtfully. “But that’s not exactly what I meant. It’s a situation, a set of conditions—an atmosphere, let us say—that’s guilty. A subtle and deadly poison is responsible for the crimes. And that poison is generated in the Greene mansion.”
“Well—maybe: something kind of like that.” Vance took a thoughtful puff from his cigarette. “But that’s not really what I was getting at. It’s a situation, a series of conditions—an atmosphere, let’s call it—that’s to blame. A subtle and deadly poison is behind the crimes. And that poison comes from the Greene mansion.”
“A swell time I’d have trying to arrest an atmosphere—or a poison either, for the matter of that,” snorted Heath.
“A great time I’d have trying to catch a vibe—or a poison for that matter,” Heath scoffed.
“Oh, there’s a flesh-and-blood victim awaiting your manacles somewhere, Sergeant—the agent, so to speak, of the atmosphere.”
“Oh, there’s a real victim waiting for your handcuffs somewhere, Sergeant—the representative, so to speak, of the atmosphere.”
Markham, who had been conning the various reports of the case, sighed heavily, and settled back in his chair.
Markham, who had been going through the different reports of the case, sighed deeply and leaned back in his chair.
“Well, I wish to Heaven,” he interposed bitterly, “that he’d give us some hint as to his identity. The papers are at it hammer and tongs. There’s been another delegation of reporters here this morning.”
“Well, I wish to God,” he interjected bitterly, “that he’d give us some clue about who he is. The press is all over it. There’s been another group of reporters here this morning.”
The fact was that rarely had there been in New York’s journalistic history a case which had so tenaciously seized upon the public imagination. The shooting of Julia and Ada Greene had been treated sensationally but perfunctorily; but after Chester Greene’s murder an entirely different spirit animated the newspaper stories. Here was something romantically sinister—something which brought back forgotten pages of criminal history.16 Columns were devoted to accounts of the Greene family history. Genealogical archives were delved into for remote titbits. Old Tobias Greene’s record was raked over, and stories of his early life became the common property of the man in the street. Pictures of all the members of the Greene family accompanied these spectacular tales; and the Greene mansion itself, photographed from every possible angle, was used regularly to illustrate the flamboyant accounts of the crimes so recently perpetrated there.
The truth was that there had rarely been a case in New York’s journalistic history that captured the public’s imagination like this one. The shooting of Julia and Ada Greene had been covered sensationally but without much depth; however, after Chester Greene’s murder, the tone of the newspaper stories changed entirely. This was something darkly intriguing—something that revived forgotten chapters of criminal history. Columns were filled with accounts of the Greene family’s background. Genealogical records were searched for obscure details. Old Tobias Greene’s history was scrutinized, and stories from his early life became common knowledge among everyday people. Pictures of all the Greene family members accompanied these dramatic tales, and the Greene mansion itself, photographed from every angle, was frequently used to illustrate the flashy accounts of the crimes that had just occurred there.
The story of the Greene murders spread over the entire country, and even the press of Europe found space for it. The tragedy, taken in connection with the social prominence of the family and the romantic history of its progenitors, appealed irresistibly to the morbidity and the snobbery of the public.
The story of the Greene murders spread across the entire country, and even the European press covered it. The tragedy, tied to the family's social status and the romantic history of its ancestors, captured the public's morbid curiosity and snobbery.
It was natural that the police and the District Attorney’s office should be hounded by the representatives of the press; and it was also natural that both Heath and Markham should be sorely troubled by the fact that all their efforts to lay hands on the criminal had come to naught. Several conferences had been called in Markham’s office, at each of which the ground had been carefully reploughed; but not one helpful suggestion had been turned up. Two weeks after the murder of Chester Greene the case began to take on the aspect of a stalemate.
It was expected that the police and the District Attorney’s office would be pursued by reporters, and it was also expected that both Heath and Markham would be deeply concerned by the fact that all their attempts to catch the criminal had failed. Several meetings were held in Markham’s office, where they thoroughly reviewed the situation; however, not a single useful idea came out of them. Two weeks after Chester Greene’s murder, the case started to feel like a deadlock.
During that fortnight, however, Vance had not been idle. The situation had caught and held his interest, and not once had he dismissed it from his mind since that first morning when Chester Greene had applied to Markham for help. He said little about the case, but he had attended each of the conferences; and from his casual comments I knew he was both fascinated and perplexed by the problem it presented.
During that two weeks, though, Vance hadn’t been inactive. The situation grabbed his attention and hadn’t left his mind since that first morning when Chester Greene had asked Markham for help. He said very little about the case, but he attended every conference; and from his offhand remarks, I could tell he was both intrigued and confused by the problem it posed.
So convinced was he that the Greene mansion itself held the secret to the crimes enacted there that he had made it a point to call at the house several times without Markham. Markham, in fact, had been there but once since the second crime. It was not that he was shirking his task. There was, in reality, little for him to do; and the routine duties of his office were particularly heavy at that time.17
So convinced was he that the Greene mansion itself held the secret to the crimes committed there that he made it a point to visit the house several times without Markham. In fact, Markham had only been there once since the second crime. It wasn't that he was avoiding his responsibilities. There really wasn't much for him to do; and the regular duties of his job were especially demanding at that time.17
Sibella had insisted that the funerals of Julia and Chester be combined in one service, which was held in the private chapel of Malcomb’s Undertaking Parlors. Only a few intimate acquaintances were notified (though a curious crowd gathered outside the building, attracted by the sensational associations of the obsequies); and the interment at Woodlawn Cemetery was strictly private. Doctor Von Blon accompanied Sibella and Rex to the chapel, and sat with them during the services. Ada, though improving rapidly, was still confined to the house; and Mrs. Greene’s paralysis of course made her attendance impossible, although I doubt if she would have gone in any case, for when the suggestion was made that the services be held at home she had vetoed it emphatically.
Sibella insisted that the funerals for Julia and Chester be held together in one service, which took place in the private chapel of Malcomb’s Undertaking Parlors. Only a few close friends were notified (even though a curious crowd gathered outside the building, drawn by the sensational nature of the funerals); and the burial at Woodlawn Cemetery was strictly private. Doctor Von Blon accompanied Sibella and Rex to the chapel and sat with them during the service. Ada, though recovering quickly, was still stuck at home; and Mrs. Greene’s paralysis made her attendance impossible, although I doubt she would have gone anyway, since when the idea of holding the service at home was suggested, she had firmly shot it down.
It was on the day after the funeral that Vance paid his first unofficial visit to the Greene mansion. Sibella received him without any show of surprise.
It was the day after the funeral when Vance made his first unofficial visit to the Greene mansion. Sibella welcomed him without any surprise.
“I’m so glad you’ve come,” she greeted him, almost gaily. “I knew you weren’t a policeman the first time I saw you. Imagine a policeman smoking Régie cigarettes! And I’m dying for some one to talk to. Of course, all the people I know avoid me now as they would a pestilence. I haven’t had an invitation since Julia passed from this silly life. Respect for the dead, I believe they call it. And just when I most need diversion!”
“I’m so happy you’re here,” she said, almost cheerfully. “I knew you weren’t a cop the first time I saw you. Can you imagine a cop smoking Régie cigarettes? And I’m really craving someone to talk to. All the people I know now treat me like I have the plague. I haven’t gotten an invitation since Julia left this crazy world. I think they call it respect for the dead. And just when I need a distraction the most!”
She rang for the butler and ordered tea.
She called for the butler and asked for tea.
“Sproot makes much better tea than he does coffee, thank Heaven!” she ran on, with a kind of nervous detachment. “What a sweet day we had yesterday! Funerals are hideous farces. I could hardly keep a straight face when the officiating reverend doctor began extolling the glories of the departed. And all the time—poor man—he was eaten up with morbid curiosity. I’m sure he enjoyed it so much that he wouldn’t complain if I entirely forgot to send him a check for his kind words. . . .”
“Sproot makes way better tea than he does coffee, thank goodness!” she went on, a bit detached. “What a lovely day we had yesterday! Funerals are such ridiculous events. I could barely keep a straight face when the officiating pastor started praising the glories of the deceased. And all the while—poor guy—he was filled with morbid curiosity. I'm sure he liked it so much that he wouldn’t mind at all if I totally forgot to send him a check for his kind words. . . .”
The tea was served, but before Sproot had withdrawn Sibella turned to him pettishly.
The tea was served, but before Sproot had left, Sibella turned to him irritably.
“I simply can’t stand any more tea. I want a Scotch high-ball.” She lifted her eyes to Vance inquiringly, but he insisted that he preferred tea; and the girl drank her high-ball alone.
“I just can’t take any more tea. I want a Scotch high-ball.” She looked at Vance questioningly, but he insisted that he preferred tea; so the girl drank her high-ball by herself.
“I crave stimulation these days,” she explained airily. “This moated grange, so to speak, is getting on my young and fretful nerves. And the burden of being a celebrity is quite overwhelming. I really have become a celebrity, you know. In fact, all the Greenes are quite famous now. I never imagined a mere murder or two could give a family such positively irrational prominence. I’ll probably be in Hollywood yet.”
“I’m really craving some excitement these days,” she said casually. “This isolated place is starting to wear on my young and restless nerves. Plus, the pressure of being a celebrity is just too much. I’ve really become a celebrity, you know. Actually, all the Greenes are pretty famous now. I never thought a couple of murders could bring a family such ridiculous attention. I might end up in Hollywood after all.”
She gave a laugh which struck me as a trifle strained.
She let out a laugh that seemed a bit forced.
“It’s just too jolly! Even mother is enjoying it. She gets all the papers and reads every word that’s written about us—which is a blessing, let me tell you. She’s almost forgotten to find fault; and I haven’t heard a word about her spine for days. The Lord tempers the wind—or is it something about an ill wind I’m trying to quote? I always get my classical references confused. . . .”
“It’s just too cheerful! Even mom is having a great time. She grabs all the newspapers and reads every single word written about us—which is a blessing, trust me. She’s nearly forgotten to criticize; and I haven’t heard a word about her back in days. God eases the storm—or is it something about a bad wind I’m trying to quote? I always mix up my classical references. . . .”
She ran on in this flippant vein for half an hour or so. But whether her callousness was genuine or merely a brave attempt to counteract the pall of tragedy that hung over her I couldn’t make out. Vance listened, interested and amused. He seemed to sense a certain emotional necessity in the girl to relieve her mind; but long before we went away he had led the conversation round to commonplace matters. When we rose to go Sibella insisted that we come again.
She kept chatting in this carefree way for about half an hour. But I couldn't tell if her indifference was real or just a brave effort to push back against the cloud of tragedy that surrounded her. Vance listened, both interested and entertained. He seemed to understand that the girl needed to let her feelings out; but long before we left, he had steered the conversation back to ordinary topics. When we stood up to leave, Sibella insisted that we visit again.
“You’re so comforting, Mr. Vance,” she said. “I’m sure you’re not a moralist; and you haven’t once condoled with me over my bereavements. Thank Heaven, we Greenes have no relatives to swoop down on us and bathe us in tears. I’m sure I’d commit suicide if we had.”
“You're really comforting, Mr. Vance,” she said. “I know you’re not a moralist, and you haven't once expressed sympathy over my losses. Thank goodness we Greenes have no relatives to come down on us and drown us in tears. I’m sure I’d take drastic measures if we did.”
Vance and I called twice more within the week, and were received cordially. Sibella’s high spirits were always the same. If she felt the horror that had descended so suddenly and unexpectedly upon her home, she managed to hide it well. Only in her eagerness to talk freely and in her exaggerated efforts to avoid all sign of mourning did I sense any effects on her of the terrible experience she had been through.
Vance and I called twice more that week, and we were welcomed warmly. Sibella’s upbeat mood was always the same. If she felt the shock that had come so suddenly and unexpectedly to her home, she masked it effectively. Only in her eagerness to chat openly and in her over-the-top attempts to show no signs of grief did I notice any impact from the traumatic experience she had endured.
Vance on none of his visits referred directly to the crimes; and I became deeply puzzled by his attitude. He was trying to learn something—of that I was positive. But I failed to see what possible progress he could make by the casual methods he was pursuing. Had I not known him better I might have suspected him of being personally interested in Sibella; but such a notion I dismissed simultaneously with its formulation. I noticed, however, that after each call he became unaccountably pensive; and one evening, after we had had tea with Sibella, he sat for an hour before the fire in his living-room without turning a page of the volume of da Vinci’s “Trattato della Pittura” which lay open before him.
Vance never directly mentioned the crimes during any of his visits, and I was really puzzled by his behavior. I was sure he was trying to learn something, but I couldn’t see how he could make any real progress with the casual approach he was taking. If I didn’t know him better, I might have thought he was personally interested in Sibella, but I quickly dismissed that idea as soon as it crossed my mind. I did notice, though, that after each visit, he became strangely thoughtful; and one evening, after we had tea with Sibella, he sat for an hour in front of the fire in his living room without even turning a page of the open book, da Vinci’s “Trattato della Pittura,” that was in front of him.
On one of his visits to the Greene mansion he had met and talked with Rex. At first the youth had been surly and resentful of our presence; but before we went away he and Vance were discussing such subjects as Einstein’s general-relativity theory, the Moulton-Chamberlin planetesimal hypothesis, and Poincaré’s science of numbers, on a plane quite beyond the grasp of a mere layman like myself. Rex had warmed up to the discussion in an almost friendly manner, and at parting had even offered his hand for Vance to shake.
On one of his visits to the Greene mansion, he met and talked with Rex. At first, the young man had been grumpy and annoyed by our presence, but by the time we were leaving, he and Vance were discussing topics like Einstein’s general-relativity theory, the Moulton-Chamberlin planetesimal hypothesis, and Poincaré’s mathematics, all on a level far beyond my understanding as a layperson. Rex had become more engaged in the conversation, almost in a friendly way, and when we said goodbye, he even extended his hand for Vance to shake.
On another occasion Vance had asked Sibella to be permitted to pay his respects to Mrs. Greene. His apologies to her—which he gave a semiofficial flavor—for all the annoyance caused by the police immediately ingratiated him in the old lady’s good graces. He was most solicitous about her health, and asked her numerous questions regarding her paralysis—the nature of her spinal pains and the symptoms of her restlessness. His air of sympathetic concern drew from her an elaborate and detailed jeremiad.
On another occasion, Vance asked Sibella if he could pay his respects to Mrs. Greene. He offered his apologies to her—with a bit of a formal touch—for all the trouble caused by the police, which quickly won him favor with the elderly lady. He was very attentive to her health and asked her many questions about her paralysis—the nature of her spinal pain and the symptoms of her discomfort. His sympathetic demeanor prompted her to share an extensive and detailed account of her struggles.
Twice Vance talked to Ada, who was now up and about, but with her arm still in a sling. For some reason, however, the girl appeared almost farouche when approached by him. One day when we were at the house Von Blon called, and Vance seemed to go out of his way to hold him in conversation.
Twice Vance spoke to Ada, who was now moving around, but her arm was still in a sling. For some reason, though, the girl seemed almost wild when he approached her. One day when we were at the house, Von Blon stopped by, and Vance seemed to make a special effort to keep him talking.
As I have said, I could not fathom his motive in all this apparently desultory social give-and-take. He never broached the subject of the tragedies except in the most indirect way; he appeared, rather, to avoid the topic deliberately. But I did notice that, however casual his manner, he was closely studying every one in the house. No nuance of tone, no subtlety of reaction, escaped him. He was, I knew, storing away impressions, analyzing minute phases of conduct, and probing delicately into the psychological mainsprings of each person he talked to.
As I mentioned, I couldn't understand his motive in all this seemingly random social interaction. He never brought up the tragedies directly; instead, he seemed to intentionally steer clear of the topic. But I did notice that, despite his casual demeanor, he was paying close attention to everyone in the house. No change in tone, no subtle reaction, slipped past him. I knew he was collecting impressions, analyzing small aspects of behavior, and carefully exploring the psychological drivers of each person he spoke with.
We had called perhaps four or five times at the Greene mansion when an episode occurred which must be recounted here in order to clarify a later development of the case. I thought little of it at the time, but, though seemingly trivial, it was to prove of the most sinister significance before many days had passed. In fact, had it not been for this episode there is no telling to what awful lengths the gruesome tragedy of the Greenes might have gone; for Vance—in one of those strange mental flashes of his which always seemed wholly intuitive but were, in reality, the result of long, subtle reasoning—remembered the incident at a crucial moment, and related it swiftly to other incidents which in themselves appeared trifling, but which, when co-ordinated, took on a tremendous and terrible importance.
We had probably called four or five times at the Greene mansion when something happened that needs to be mentioned here to clarify a later part of the case. I didn’t think much of it at the time, but although it seemed minor, it turned out to be very significant a few days later. In fact, if it weren’t for this episode, we have no idea how horrible the tragedy of the Greenes could have become; because Vance—in one of those strange mental moments he had that always felt completely instinctive but were really based on long, careful reasoning—remembered the incident at a critical time and quickly connected it to other incidents that seemed insignificant on their own, but when pieced together, became incredibly important and frightening.
During the second week following Chester Greene’s death the weather moderated markedly. We had several beautiful clear days, crisp, sunshiny, and invigorating. The snow had almost entirely disappeared, and the ground was firm, without any of the slush that usually follows a winter thaw. On Thursday Vance and I called at the Greene mansion earlier than on any previous visit, and we saw Doctor Von Blon’s car parked before the gate.
During the second week after Chester Greene's death, the weather improved significantly. We had several beautiful clear days, crisp, sunny, and refreshing. The snow had nearly melted away, and the ground was solid, without any of the slush that usually comes after a winter thaw. On Thursday, Vance and I arrived at the Greene mansion earlier than we ever had before, and we noticed Doctor Von Blon's car parked in front of the gate.
“Ah!” Vance observed. “I do hope the family Paracelsus is not departing immediately. The man lures me; and his exact relationship to the Greene family irks my curiosity.”
“Ah!” Vance noted. “I really hope the Paracelsus family isn’t leaving right away. The man fascinates me; and his exact connection to the Greene family annoys my curiosity.”
Von Blon, as a matter of fact, was preparing to go as we entered the hallway. Sibella and Ada, bundled in their furs, stood just behind him; and it was evident that they were accompanying him.
Von Blon was actually getting ready to leave as we walked into the hallway. Sibella and Ada, wrapped up in their furs, were right behind him, and it was clear that they were going with him.
“It was such a pleasant day,” explained Von Blon, somewhat disconcertedly, “I thought I’d take the girls for a drive.”
“It was such a nice day,” Von Blon said, a bit awkwardly, “I thought I’d take the girls for a drive.”
“And you and Mr. Van Dine must come with us,” chimed in Sibella, smiling hospitably at Vance. “If the doctor’s temperamental driving affects your heart action, I promise to take the wheel myself. I’m really an expert chauffeur.”
“And you and Mr. Van Dine have to come with us,” Sibella said, smiling warmly at Vance. “If the doctor’s erratic driving bothers your heart, I promise I’ll drive myself. I’m actually a skilled driver.”
I surprised a look of displeasure on Von Blon’s face; but Vance accepted the invitation without demur; and in a few moments we were riding across town, comfortably installed in the doctor’s big Daimler, with Sibella in front, next to the driver’s seat, and Ada between Vance and me in the tonneau.
I caught a glimpse of frustration on Von Blon’s face; but Vance accepted the invitation without hesitation; and in a few moments, we were driving across town, comfortably settled in the doctor’s big Daimler, with Sibella in the front next to the driver, and Ada between Vance and me in the back seat.
We went north on Fifth Avenue, entered Central Park, and, emerging at the 72d Street entrance, headed for Riverside Drive. The Hudson River lay like a sheet of blue-grass below us, and the Jersey palisades in the still clear air of early afternoon were as plainly etched as a Degas drawing. At Dyckman Street we went up Broadway, and turned west on the Spuyten Duyvil Road to Palisade Avenue overlooking the old wooded estates along the water. We passed through a private roadway lined with hedges, turned inland again to Sycamore Avenue, and came out on the Riverdale Road. We drove through Yonkers, up North Broadway into Hastings, and then skirted the Longue Vue Hill. Beyond Dobbs Ferry we entered the Hudson Road, and at Ardsley again turned west beside the Country Club golf-links, and came out on the river level. Beyond the Ardsley Station a narrow dirt road ran up the hill along the water; and, instead of following the main highway to the east, we continued up this little-used road, emerging on a kind of plateau of wild pasture-land.
We headed north on Fifth Avenue, entered Central Park, and popped out at the 72nd Street entrance, making our way to Riverside Drive. The Hudson River sprawled out like a blue-green blanket below us, and the New Jersey palisades stood out clearly in the bright afternoon air, as detailed as a Degas sketch. At Dyckman Street, we took Broadway, then turned west onto Spuyten Duyvil Road toward Palisade Avenue, which overlooked the old tree-filled estates by the water. We drove through a private road lined with hedges, turned back inland to Sycamore Avenue, and came out on Riverdale Road. We cruised through Yonkers, up North Broadway into Hastings, and then veered around Longue Vue Hill. Beyond Dobbs Ferry, we got onto Hudson Road, and at Ardsley, we turned west again next to the Country Club golf course, eventually reaching the river level. Past the Ardsley Station, a narrow dirt road ran up the hill beside the water, and instead of sticking to the main road heading east, we decided to follow this less-traveled path, which led us to a kind of plateau filled with wild pasture.
A mile or so farther on—about midway between Ardsley and Tarrytown—a small dun hill, like a boulder, loomed directly in our path. When we came to the foot of it, the road swung sharply to the west along a curved promontory. The turn was narrow and dangerous, with the steep upward slope of the hill on one side and the precipitous, rocky descent into the river on the other. A flimsy wooden fence had been built along the edge of the drop, though what possible protection it could be to a reckless or even careless driver I could not see.
About a mile further on—roughly halfway between Ardsley and Tarrytown—a small, rounded hill, like a boulder, appeared right in our path. When we reached the base of it, the road curved sharply to the west along a bending point. The turn was tight and dangerous, with a steep slope of the hill on one side and a steep, rocky drop into the river on the other. A flimsy wooden fence had been put up along the edge of the drop, but I couldn't see what kind of protection it could offer to a reckless or even careless driver.
As we came to the outermost arc of the little detour Von Blon brought the car to a stop, the front wheels pointing directly toward the precipice. A magnificent vista stretched before us. We could look up and down the Hudson for miles. And there was a sense of isolation about the spot, for the hill behind us completely shut off the country inland.
As we reached the outer edge of the small detour, Von Blon stopped the car, the front wheels aimed right at the cliff. A stunning view lay ahead of us. We could see the Hudson River stretching for miles in both directions. The place felt isolated, as the hill behind us completely blocked off the land inland.
We sat for several moments taking in the unusual view. Then Sibella spoke. Her voice was whimsical, but a curious note of defiance informed it.
We sat for several moments soaking in the strange view. Then Sibella spoke. Her voice was playful, but there was a hint of defiance in it.
“What a perfectly ripping spot for a murder!” she exclaimed, leaning over and looking down the steep slope of the bluff. “Why run the risk of shooting people when all you have to do is to take them for a ride to this snug little shelf, jump from the car, and let them topple—machine and all—over the precipice? Just another unfortunate auto accident—and no one the wiser! . . . Really, I think I’ll take up crime in a serious way.”
“What a perfect place for a murder!” she exclaimed, leaning over and looking down the steep slope of the bluff. “Why take the risk of shooting people when all you have to do is take them for a ride to this cozy little ledge, jump out of the car, and let them fall—car and all—over the edge? Just another unfortunate car accident—and no one will know! . . . Honestly, I think I’ll seriously consider a life of crime.”
I felt a shudder pass over Ada’s body, and I noticed that her face paled. Sibella’s comments struck me as particularly heartless and unthinking in view of the terrible experience through which her sister had so recently passed. The cruelty of her words evidently struck the doctor also, for he turned toward her with a look of consternation.
I felt a shiver run through Ada's body, and I noticed her face go pale. Sibella's comments seemed especially heartless and thoughtless considering the awful experience her sister had just gone through. The cruelty of her words clearly affected the doctor as well, because he turned to her with a look of shock.
Vance glanced quickly at Ada, and then attempted to banish the embarrassment of the tense silence by remarking lightly:
Vance glanced quickly at Ada and then tried to shake off the awkwardness of the tense silence by making a casual remark:
“We refuse to take alarm, however, Miss Greene; for no one, d’ ye see, could seriously consider a criminal career on a day as perfect as this. Taine’s theory of climatic influences is most comfortin’ in moments like this.”
“We won't be alarmed, Miss Greene; because, you see, no one could genuinely think about a life of crime on a day as perfect as this. Taine’s theory about weather influences is really comforting in moments like these.”
Von Blon said nothing, but his reproachful eyes did not leave Sibella’s face.
Von Blon said nothing, but his accusing eyes stayed glued to Sibella’s face.
“Oh, let us go back!” cried Ada pitifully, nestling closer under the lap-robe, as if the air had suddenly become chill.
“Oh, let’s go back!” cried Ada sadly, curling up closer under the blanket, as if the air had suddenly turned cold.
Without a word Von Blon reversed the machine; and a moment later we were on our way back to the city.
Without saying anything, Von Blon turned the machine around; and a moment later we were heading back to the city.
CHAPTER XIII.
The Third Tragedy
(November 28 and November 30)
(November 28 and November 30)
The following Sunday evening, November 28, Markham invited Inspector Moran and Heath to the Stuyvesant Club for an informal conference. Vance and I had dined with him and were present when the two police officials arrived. We retired to Markham’s favorite corner of the club’s lounge-room; and soon a general discussion of the Greene murders was under way.
The following Sunday evening, November 28, Markham invited Inspector Moran and Heath to the Stuyvesant Club for a casual meeting. Vance and I had dinner with him and were there when the two police officials showed up. We moved to Markham’s favorite corner of the club’s lounge; soon, a broad discussion about the Greene murders got started.
“I’m rather amazed,” said the Inspector, his voice even quieter than usual, “that nothing has turned up to focus the inquiry. In the average murder case there are numerous lines to be explored, even if the right one is not hit upon immediately. But in this affair there appears to be nothing whatever on which to concentrate.”
“I’m really surprised,” said the Inspector, his voice even softer than usual, “that nothing has come to light to direct the investigation. In a usual murder case, there are plenty of leads to follow, even if the right one isn’t found right away. But in this situation, there seems to be absolutely nothing to focus on.”
“That fact in itself, I should say,” rejoined Vance, “constitutes a distinguishing characteristic of the case which shouldn’t be overlooked, don’t y’ know. It’s a clew of vital importance, and if only we could probe its significance I think we’d be on our way toward a solution.”
"That fact alone, I should mention," Vance replied, "is a key feature of the case that shouldn’t be ignored, you know. It’s a clue of great importance, and if we could just figure out what it means, I believe we’d be moving closer to a solution."
“A fine clew that is!” grumbled Heath. “ ‘What clew have you got, Sergeant?’ asks the Inspector. ‘Oh, a bully clew,’ says I. ‘And what is it?’ asks the Inspector. ‘The fact that there ain’t nothing to go on!’ says I.”
“That's a great clue!” complained Heath. “‘What clue do you have, Sergeant?’ asks the Inspector. ‘Oh, a fantastic clue,’ I say. ‘And what is it?’ asks the Inspector. ‘The fact that there’s nothing to work with!’ I say.”
Vance smiled.
Vance grinned.
“You’re so literal, Sergeant! What I was endeavoring to express, in my purely laic capacity, was this: when there are no clews in a case—no points de départ, no tell-tale indications—one is justified in regarding everything as a clew—or, rather, as a factor in the puzzle. To be sure, the great difficulty lies in fitting together these apparently inconsequential pieces. I rather think we’ve at least a hundred clews in our possession; but none of them has any meaning so long as it’s unrelated to the others. This affair is like one of those silly word-puzzles where all the letters are redistributed into a meaningless jumble. The task for the solver is to rearrange them into an intelligible word or sentence.”
“You're so literal, Sergeant! What I was trying to say, in my completely non-professional way, was this: when there are no clues in a case—no points de départ, no obvious signs—it's reasonable to consider everything as a clue—or, more accurately, as a piece of the puzzle. The real challenge, of course, is connecting these seemingly insignificant pieces. I think we have at least a hundred clues on hand; but none of them mean anything on their own. This situation is like one of those ridiculous word puzzles where all the letters are mixed up into a meaningless mess. The solver's job is to rearrange them into a coherent word or sentence.”
“Could you name just eight or ten of those hundred clews for me?” Heath requested ironically. “I sure would like to get busy on something definite.”
“Could you name just eight or ten of those hundred clues for me?” Heath asked sarcastically. “I’d really like to get started on something specific.”
“You know ’em all, Sergeant.” Vance refused to fall in with the other’s bantering manner. “I’d say that practically everything that has happened since the first alarm reached you might be regarded as a clew.”
“You know them all, Sergeant.” Vance didn’t join in on the other’s teasing tone. “I’d say that almost everything that’s happened since the first alert reached you could be seen as a clue.”
“Sure!” The Sergeant had lapsed again into sullen gloom. “The footprints, the disappearance of the revolver, that noise Rex heard in the hall. But we’ve run all those leads up against a blank wall.”
“Sure!” The Sergeant had fallen back into a sullen mood. “The footprints, the missing revolver, that noise Rex heard in the hallway. But we’ve followed all those leads to a dead end.”
“Oh, those things!” Vance sent a ribbon of blue smoke upward. “Yes, they’re clews of a kind. But I was referring more specifically to the conditions existing at the Greene mansion—the organisms of the environment there—the psychological elements of the situation.”
“Oh, those things!” Vance sent a ribbon of blue smoke upward. “Yes, they’re clues of a kind. But I was talking more about the conditions at the Greene mansion—the organisms in that environment—the psychological aspects of the situation.”
“Don’t get off again on your metaphysical theories and esoteric hypotheses,” Markham interjected tartly. “We’ve either got to find a practical modus operandi, or admit ourselves beaten.”
“Don’t start again with your metaphysical theories and complicated ideas,” Markham cut in sharply. “We either need to find a practical modus operandi, or admit we’re defeated.”
“But, Markham old man, you’re beaten on the face of it unless you can put your chaotic facts into some kind of order. And the only way you’ll be able to do that is by a process of prayerful analysis.”
“But, Markham old man, you’re out of luck unless you can organize your jumbled facts in some way. And the only way you’ll manage to do that is through a careful and thoughtful analysis.”
“You give me some facts that’ve got some sense to ’em,” challenged Heath, “and I’ll put ’em together soon enough.”
“You give me some facts that make sense,” Heath challenged, “and I’ll piece them together in no time.”
“The Sergeant’s right,” was Markham’s comment. “You’ll admit that as yet we haven’t any significant facts to work with.”
“The Sergeant’s right,” Markham said. “You have to agree that so far we don’t have any significant facts to work with.”
“Oh, there’ll be more.”
"Oh, there will be more."
Inspector Moran sat up, and his eyes narrowed.
Inspector Moran sat up, and his eyes narrowed.
“What do you mean by that, Mr. Vance?” It was obvious that the remark had struck some chord of agreement in him.
“What do you mean by that, Mr. Vance?” It was clear that the comment had resonated with him.
“The thing isn’t over yet.” Vance spoke with unwonted sombreness. “The picture’s unfinished. There’s more tragedy to come before the monstrous canvas is rounded out. And the hideous thing about it is that there’s no way of stopping it. Nothing now can halt the horror that’s at work. It’s got to go on.”
“The thing isn’t over yet.” Vance said with unusual seriousness. “The picture’s unfinished. There’s more tragedy to come before this monstrous canvas is complete. And the terrible part is that there’s no way to stop it. Nothing can halt the horror that’s unfolding. It has to continue.”
“You feel that, too!” The Inspector’s voice was off its normal pitch. “By God! This is the first case I’ve ever had that frightened me.”
“You feel that, too!” The Inspector’s voice was off its usual tone. “Oh my God! This is the first case I've ever had that actually scared me.”
“Don’t forget, sir,” argued Heath, but without conviction, “that we got men watching the house day and night.”
“Don’t forget, sir,” Heath argued, though not convincingly, “that we have guys watching the house around the clock.”
“There’s no security in that, Sergeant,” asserted Vance. “The killer is already in the house. He’s part of the deadly atmosphere of the place. He’s been there for years, nourished by the toxins that seep from the very stones of the walls.”
“There’s no safety in that, Sergeant,” Vance stated. “The killer is already in the house. He’s part of the dangerous vibe of the place. He’s been there for years, fed by the toxins that seep from the very stones of the walls.”
Heath looked up.
Heath looked up.
“A member of the family? You said that once before.”
“A family member? You said that before.”
“Not necessarily. But some one who has been tainted by the perverted situation that grew out of old Tobias’s patriarchal ideas.”
“Not necessarily. But someone who has been affected by the twisted situation that came from old Tobias’s patriarchal beliefs.”
“We might manage to put some one in the house to keep an eye on things,” suggested the Inspector. “Or, there’s a possibility of prevailing upon the members of the family to separate and move to other quarters.”
“We could arrange to have someone in the house to keep an eye on things,” suggested the Inspector. “Or, we might convince the family members to split up and move to different places.”
Vance shook his head slowly.
Vance shook his head.
“A spy in the house would be useless. Isn’t every one there a spy now, watching all the others, and watching them with fear and suspicion? And as for dispersing the family: not only would you find old Mrs. Greene, who holds the purse-strings, an adamantine obstacle, but you’d meet all manner of legal complications as a result of Tobias’s will. No one gets a dollar, I understand, who doesn’t remain in the mansion until the worms have ravaged his carcass for a full quarter of a century. And even if you succeeded in scattering the remnants of the Greene line, and locked up the house, you wouldn’t have stamped out the killer. And there’ll be no end of this thing until a purifying stake has been driven through his heart.”
“A spy in the house would be pointless. Isn’t everyone there a spy now, keeping an eye on each other, and doing so with fear and suspicion? And about breaking up the family: not only would you find old Mrs. Greene, who controls the money, an unmovable barrier, but you’d also encounter all sorts of legal issues because of Tobias’s will. I understand that no one gets a dollar unless they stay in the mansion until the worms have eaten their body for a full 25 years. Even if you managed to scatter the remaining Greene family and locked up the house, you wouldn’t have gotten rid of the killer. This won’t stop until a purifying stake has been driven through his heart.”
“Are you going in now for vampirism, Vance?” The case had exacerbated Markham’s nerves. “Shall we draw an enchanted ring around the house and hang garlic on the door?”
“Are you really getting into vampirism now, Vance?” The situation had made Markham more anxious. “Should we create a magic circle around the house and hang garlic on the door?”
Markham’s extravagant comment of harassed discouragement seemed to express the hopeless state of mind of all of us, and there was a long silence. It was Heath who first came back to a practical consideration of the matter in hand.
Markham’s exaggerated remark of stressed disappointment seemed to capture the hopeless mindset of all of us, and there was a long silence. It was Heath who first returned to a practical consideration of the issue at hand.
“You spoke, Mr. Vance, about old man Greene’s will. And I’ve been thinking that, if we knew all the terms of that will, we might find something to help us. There’s millions in the estate, all of it left, I hear, to the old lady. What I’d like to know is, has she a full right to dispose of it any way she likes? And I’d also like to know what kind of a will the old lady herself has made. With all that money at stake, we might get on to a motive of some kind.”
“You mentioned, Mr. Vance, about old man Greene’s will. I’ve been thinking that if we knew all the details of that will, we might find something useful. There are millions in the estate, all of it supposedly left to the old lady. What I want to know is, does she have complete authority to do whatever she wants with it? I’d also like to find out what kind of will the old lady herself has made. With all that money involved, we might uncover a motive of some sort.”
“Quite—quite!” Vance looked at Heath with undisguised admiration. “That’s the most sensible suggestion that’s been made thus far. I salute you, Sergeant. Yes, old Tobias’s money may have some bearing on the case. Not a direct bearing, perhaps; but the influence of that money—the subterranean power it exerts—is undoubtedly tangled up in these crimes.—How about it, Markham? How does one go about finding out about other people’s wills?”
“Absolutely—absolutely!” Vance said, looking at Heath with clear admiration. “That’s the most sensible suggestion that’s been made so far. I commend you, Sergeant. Yes, old Tobias’s money might have some relevance to the case. Not a direct relevance, perhaps; but the influence of that money—the hidden power it has—is definitely connected to these crimes. So, what do you think, Markham? How does someone go about finding out about other people’s wills?”
Markham pondered the point.
Markham considered the point.
“I don’t believe there’d be any great difficulty in the present instance. Tobias Greene’s will is a matter of record, of course, though it might take some little time to look it up in the Surrogate’s files; and I happen to know old Buckway, the senior partner of Buckway & Aldine, the Greene solicitors. I see him here at the club occasionally, and I’ve done one or two small favors for him. I think I could induce him to tell me confidentially the terms of Mrs. Greene’s will. I’ll see what can be done to-morrow.”
“I don’t think there will be any major issues in this case. Tobias Greene’s will is definitely on record, although it might take a little while to find it in the Surrogate’s files. I happen to know old Buckway, the senior partner at Buckway & Aldine, the Greene solicitors. I see him here at the club every now and then, and I’ve done a couple of small favors for him. I think I could get him to share the terms of Mrs. Greene’s will with me confidentially. I’ll see what I can do tomorrow.”
Half an hour later the conference broke up and we went home.
Half an hour later, the conference wrapped up and we headed home.
“I fear those wills are not going to help much,” Vance remarked, as he sipped his high-ball before the fire late that night. “Like everything else in this harrowin’ case, they’ll possess some significance that can’t be grasped until they’re fitted into the final picture.”
“I don’t think those wills are going to be very useful,” Vance said, sipping his drink by the fire late that night. “Like everything else in this troubling case, they’ll have some importance that we won’t understand until we see how they fit into the bigger picture.”
He rose and, going to the book-shelves, took down a small volume.
He got up and went to the bookshelves, taking down a small book.
“And now I think I’ll erase the Greenes from my mind pro tempore, and dip into the ‘Satyricon.’ The fusty historians pother frightfully about the reasons for the fall of Rome, whereas the eternal answer is contained in Petronius’s imperishable classic of that city’s decadence.”
“And now I think I’ll erase the Greenes from my mind pro tempore, and dive into the ‘Satyricon.’ The old historians fuss endlessly about the reasons for the fall of Rome, but the timeless answer is found in Petronius’s enduring classic about that city’s decline.”
He settled himself and turned the pages of his book. But there was no concentration in his attitude, and his eyes wandered constantly from the text.
He got comfortable and flipped through the pages of his book. But he wasn't focused, and his eyes kept drifting away from the text.
Two days later—on Tuesday, November 30—Markham telephoned Vance shortly after ten o’clock in the morning, and asked him to come at once to the office. Vance was preparing to attend an exhibition of negro sculpture at the Modern Gallery,18 but this indulgence was postponed in view of the District Attorney’s urgent call; and in less than half an hour we were at the Criminal Courts Building.
Two days later—on Tuesday, November 30—Markham called Vance shortly after ten in the morning, asking him to come to the office immediately. Vance was getting ready to go to an exhibition of Black sculpture at the Modern Gallery, but he postponed this plan because of the District Attorney’s urgent request. In less than half an hour, we were at the Criminal Courts Building.
“Ada Greene called up this morning, and asked to see me without delay,” explained Markham. “I offered to send Heath out and, if necessary, to come myself later on. But she seemed particularly anxious that I shouldn’t do that, and insisted on coming here: said it was a matter she could speak of more freely away from the house. She seemed somewhat upset, so I told her to come ahead. Then I phoned you and notified Heath.”
“Ada Greene called me this morning and asked to see me right away,” Markham explained. “I offered to send Heath out and even come myself later if needed. But she seemed really eager for me not to do that and insisted on coming here. She said it was something she could talk about more openly away from the house. She looked a bit upset, so I told her to come on over. Then I called you and let Heath know.”
Vance settled himself and lit a cigarette.
Vance got comfortable and lit a cigarette.
“I don’t wonder she’d grasp at any chance to shake the atmosphere of her surroundings. And, Markham, I’ve come to the conclusion that girl knows something that would be highly valuable to our inquiry. It’s quite possible, don’t y’ know, that she’s now reached a point where she’ll tell us what’s on her mind.”
“I can see why she would jump at any opportunity to change her environment. And, Markham, I’ve concluded that girl knows something that could be very important for our investigation. It’s quite possible, you know, that she’s now at a point where she’ll share what she’s thinking.”
As he spoke the Sergeant was announced, and Markham briefly explained the situation to him.
As he spoke, the Sergeant walked in, and Markham quickly explained the situation to him.
“It looks to me,” said Heath gloomily, but with interest, “like it was our only chance of getting a lead. We haven’t learned anything ourselves that’s worth a damn, and unless somebody spills a few suggestions we’re up against it.”
“It seems to me,” said Heath, feeling down but intrigued, “that this might be our only shot at getting a lead. We haven’t figured out anything ourselves that’s worth much, and unless someone gives us a few hints, we’re really in trouble.”
Ten minutes later Ada Greene was ushered into the office. Though her pallor had gone and her arm was no longer in a sling, she still gave one the impression of weakness. But there was none of the tremulousness or shrinking in her bearing that had heretofore characterized her.
Ten minutes later, Ada Greene was brought into the office. Although her pale complexion had faded and her arm was no longer in a sling, she still gave off an impression of weakness. However, there was none of the trembling or shrinking in her demeanor that had defined her before.
She sat down before Markham’s desk, and for a while frowned up at the sunlight, as if debating how to begin.
She sat down in front of Markham's desk and frowned up at the sunlight for a moment, as if trying to figure out how to start.
“It’s about Rex, Mr. Markham,” she said finally. “I really don’t know whether I should have come here or not—it may be very disloyal of me. . . .” She gave him a look of appealing indecision. “Oh, tell me: if a person knows something—something bad and dangerous—about some one very close and very dear, should that person tell, when it might make terrible trouble?”
“It’s about Rex, Mr. Markham,” she finally said. “I really don’t know if I should have come here or not—it might be very disloyal of me…” She looked at him with a blend of doubt and hope. “Oh, tell me: if someone knows something—something serious and risky—about someone very close and very dear, should that person speak up, even if it could cause a lot of problems?”
“That all depends,” Markham answered gravely. “In the present circumstances, if you know anything that might be helpful to a solution of the murder of your brother and sister, it’s your duty to speak.”
“That's all up in the air,” Markham replied seriously. “Given the current situation, if you have any information that could help solve the murder of your brother and sister, it's your responsibility to share it.”
“Even if the thing were told me in confidence?” she persisted. “And the person were a member of my family?”
“Even if it were shared with me privately?” she pressed on. “And the person was a member of my family?”
“Even under those conditions, I think.” Markham spoke paternally. “Two terrible crimes have been committed, and nothing should be held back that might bring the murderer to justice—whoever he may be.”
“Even under those conditions, I think.” Markham spoke in a fatherly tone. “Two awful crimes have been committed, and we should hold nothing back that could help bring the murderer to justice—whoever it is.”
The girl averted her troubled face for a moment. Then she lifted her head with sudden resolution.
The girl turned her worried face away for a moment. Then she raised her head with newfound determination.
“I’ll tell you. . . . You know you asked Rex about the shot in my room, and he told you he didn’t hear it. Well, he confided in me, Mr. Markham; and he did hear the shot. But he was afraid to admit it lest you might think it funny he didn’t get up and give the alarm.”
“I’ll tell you. . . . You know you asked Rex about the shot in my room, and he said he didn’t hear it. Well, he confided in me, Mr. Markham; and he did hear the shot. But he was afraid to admit it because he thought you might find it strange he didn’t get up and raise the alarm.”
“Why do you think he remained in bed silent, and pretended to every one he was asleep?” Markham attempted to suppress the keen interest the girl’s information had roused in him.
“Why do you think he stayed in bed quiet and acted like he was asleep?” Markham tried to hide the strong curiosity the girl’s information had sparked in him.
“That’s what I don’t understand. He wouldn’t tell me. But he had some reason—I know he did!—some reason that terrified him. I begged him to tell me, but the only explanation he gave was that the shot was not all he heard. . . .”
"That’s what I don’t get. He wouldn’t tell me. But he had some reason—I know he did!—some reason that scared him. I begged him to tell me, but the only explanation he gave was that the shot was not all he heard. . . ."
“Not all!” Markham spoke with ill-concealed excitement. “He heard something else that, you say, terrified him? But why shouldn’t he have told us about it?”
“Not all!” Markham said, barely hiding his excitement. “He heard something else that, you say, scared him? But why didn’t he tell us about it?”
“That’s the strange part of it. He got angry when I asked him. But there’s something he knows—some awful secret; I feel sure of it. . . . Oh, maybe I shouldn’t have told you. Maybe it will get Rex into trouble. But I felt that you ought to know because of the frightful things that have happened. I thought perhaps you could talk to Rex and make him tell you what’s on his mind.”
“That’s the weird part. He got really mad when I asked him. But I’m convinced there’s something he knows—some terrible secret. . . . Oh, maybe I shouldn’t have told you. Maybe it’ll get Rex into trouble. But I thought you should know because of the awful things that have happened. I figured maybe you could talk to Rex and get him to share what he’s thinking.”
Again she looked beseechingly at Markham, and there was the anxiety of a vague fear in her eyes.
Again she looked at Markham with pleading eyes, and there was a hint of anxious fear in her expression.
“Oh, I do wish you’d ask him—and try to find out,” she went on, in a pleading tone. “I’d feel—safer if—if . . .”
“Oh, I really wish you’d ask him—and try to find out,” she continued, her voice full of desperation. “I’d feel—safer if—if . . .”
Markham nodded and patted her hand.
Markham nodded and gave her hand a gentle pat.
“We’ll try to make him talk.”
“We’ll try to get him to talk.”
“But don’t try at the house,” she said quickly. “There are people—things—around; and Rex would be too frightened. Ask him to come here, Mr. Markham. Get him away from that awful place, where he can talk without being afraid that some one’s listening. Rex is home now. Ask him to come here. Tell him I’m here, too. Maybe I can help you reason with him. . . . Oh, do this for me, Mr. Markham!”
“But don’t try at the house,” she said quickly. “There are people—things—around; and Rex would be too scared. Ask him to come here, Mr. Markham. Get him away from that awful place, where he can talk without being afraid that someone’s listening. Rex is home now. Ask him to come here. Tell him I’m here too. Maybe I can help you talk to him. . . . Oh, please do this for me, Mr. Markham!”
Markham glanced at the clock and ran his eye over his appointment-pad. He was, I knew, as anxious as Ada to have Rex on the carpet for a questioning; and, after a momentary hesitation, he picked up the telephone-receiver and had Swacker put him through to the Greene mansion. From what I heard of the conversation that ensued, it was plain that he experienced considerable difficulty in urging Rex to come to the office, for he had to resort to a veiled threat of summary legal action before he finally succeeded.
Markham looked at the clock and checked his appointment pad. I knew he was just as eager as Ada to confront Rex for questioning. After a brief pause, he picked up the phone and asked Swacker to connect him to the Greene mansion. From what I could hear of the conversation that followed, it was clear that he had a tough time convincing Rex to come to the office. He eventually had to hint at possible legal action before he was able to get him to agree.
“He evidently fears some trap,” commented Markham thoughtfully, replacing the receiver. “But he has promised to get dressed immediately and come.”
“Clearly, he’s worried about some kind of trap,” Markham said thoughtfully, putting the receiver down. “But he has promised to get ready right away and come over.”
A look of relief passed over the girl’s face.
A look of relief crossed the girl’s face.
“There’s one other thing I ought to tell you,” she said hurriedly; “though it may not mean anything. The other night, in the rear of the lower hall by the stairs, I picked up a piece of paper—like a leaf torn from a note-book. And there was a drawing on it of all our bedrooms up-stairs with four little crosses marked in ink—one at Julia’s room, one at Chester’s, one at Rex’s, and one at mine. And down in the corner were several of the queerest signs, or pictures. One was a heart with three nails in it; and one looked like a parrot. Then there was a picture of what seemed to be three little stones with a line under them. . . .”
“There’s one other thing I should mention,” she said quickly; “though it might not mean much. The other night, in the back of the lower hall by the stairs, I found a piece of paper—like a leaf torn from a notebook. And there was a drawing on it of all our bedrooms upstairs with four little crosses marked in ink—one at Julia’s room, one at Chester’s, one at Rex’s, and one at mine. And in the corner were several of the strangest signs or pictures. One was a heart with three nails in it; and one looked like a parrot. Then there was a picture of what seemed to be three little stones with a line underneath them. . . .”
Heath suddenly jerked himself forward, his cigar half-way to his lips.
Heath suddenly lunged forward, his cigar halfway to his lips.
“A parrot, and three stones! . . . And say, Miss Greene, was there an arrow with numbers on it?”
“A parrot, and three stones! … And tell me, Miss Greene, was there an arrow with numbers on it?”
“Yes!” she answered eagerly. “That was there, too.”
“Yes!” she replied eagerly. “That was there, too.”
Heath put his cigar in his mouth and chewed on it with vicious satisfaction.
Heath stuck his cigar in his mouth and chewed on it with a wicked sense of pleasure.
“That means something, Mr. Markham,” he proclaimed, trying to keep the agitation out of his voice. “Those are all symbols—graphic signs, they’re called—of Continental crooks, German or Austrian mostly.”
“That means something, Mr. Markham,” he said, trying to keep the tension out of his voice. “Those are all symbols—graphic signs, as they’re referred to—of Continental criminals, mostly German or Austrian.”
“The stones, I happen to know,” put in Vance, “represent the idea of the martyrdom of Saint Stephen, who was stoned to death. They’re the emblem of Saint Stephen, according to the calendar of the Styrian peasantry.”
“The stones, I know,” Vance added, “symbolize the martyrdom of Saint Stephen, who was stoned to death. They’re the emblem of Saint Stephen, according to the calendar of the Styrian peasants.”
“I don’t know anything about that, sir,” answered Heath. “But I know that European crooks use those signs.”
“I don’t know anything about that, sir,” Heath replied. “But I know that European criminals use those signs.”
“Oh, doubtless. I ran across a number of ’em when I was looking up the emblematic language of the gypsies. A fascinatin’ study.” Vance seemed uninterested in Ada’s discovery.
“Oh, for sure. I came across several of them when I was researching the symbolic language of the gypsies. It's a really interesting study.” Vance seemed indifferent to Ada’s discovery.
“Have you this paper with you, Miss Greene?” asked Markham.
“Do you have that paper with you, Miss Greene?” asked Markham.
The girl was embarrassed and shook her head.
The girl felt embarrassed and shook her head.
“I’m so sorry,” she apologized. “I didn’t think it was important. Should I have brought it?”
“I’m really sorry,” she said. “I didn’t think it mattered. Should I have brought it?”
“Did you destroy it?” Heath put the question excitedly.
“Did you destroy it?” Heath asked eagerly.
“Oh, I have it safely. I put it away. . . .”
“Oh, I've got it stored away safely. . . .”
“We gotta have that paper, Mr. Markham.” The Sergeant had risen and come toward the District Attorney’s desk. “It may be just the lead we’re looking for.”
“We need to have that report, Mr. Markham.” The Sergeant had stood up and moved toward the District Attorney’s desk. “It could be just the clue we need.”
“If you really want it so badly,” said Ada, “I can phone Rex to bring it with him. He’ll know where to find it if I explain.”
“If you really want it that badly,” Ada said, “I can call Rex to bring it with him. He’ll know where to find it if I explain.”
“Right! That’ll save me a trip.” Heath nodded to Markham. “Try to catch him before he leaves, sir.”
“Got it! That’ll save me a trip.” Heath nodded to Markham. “Try to catch him before he goes, sir.”
Taking up the telephone, Markham again directed Swacker to get Rex on the wire. After a brief delay the connection was made and he handed the instrument to Ada.
Taking the phone, Markham once again told Swacker to get Rex on the line. After a short wait, the connection was made, and he handed the phone to Ada.
“Hello, Rex dear,” she said. “Don’t scold me, for there’s nothing to worry about. . . . What I wanted of you is this:—in our private mail-box you’ll find a sealed envelope of my personal blue stationery. Please get it and bring it with you to Mr. Markham’s office. And don’t let any one see you take it. . . . That’s all, Rex. Now, hurry, and we’ll have lunch together down-town.”
“Hey, Rex, sweetie,” she said. “Don’t get mad at me because there’s nothing to worry about. . . . What I need from you is this: in our private mailbox, you’ll find a sealed envelope of my personal blue stationery. Please grab it and bring it with you to Mr. Markham’s office. And don’t let anyone see you take it. . . . That’s it, Rex. Now, hurry up, and we’ll have lunch together downtown.”
“It will be at least half an hour before Mr. Greene can get here,” said Markham, turning to Vance; “and as I’ve a waiting-room full of people, why don’t you and Van Dine take the young lady to the Stock Exchange and show her how the mad brokers disport themselves.—How would you like that, Miss Greene?”
“It'll be at least half an hour before Mr. Greene can get here,” Markham said, turning to Vance. “And since I have a waiting room full of people, why don't you and Van Dine take the young lady to the Stock Exchange and show her how the crazy brokers act?—How would you like that, Miss Greene?”
“I’d love it!” exclaimed the girl.
“I'd love it!” the girl exclaimed.
“Why not go along too, Sergeant?”
“Why not join in too, Sergeant?”
“Me!” Heath snorted. “I got excitement enough. I’ll run over and talk to the Colonel19 for a while.”
“Me!” Heath scoffed. “I have plenty of excitement. I’ll go over and chat with the Colonel19 for a bit.”
Vance and Ada and I motored the few blocks to 18 Broad Street, and, taking the elevator, passed through the reception-room (where uniformed attendants peremptorily relieved us of our wraps), and came out upon the visitors’ gallery overlooking the floor of the Exchange. There was an unusually active market that day. The pandemonium was almost deafening, and the feverish activity about the trading-posts resembled the riots of an excited mob. I was too familiar with the sight to be particularly impressed; and Vance, who detested noise and disorder, looked on with an air of bored annoyance. But Ada’s face lighted up at once. Her eyes sparkled and the blood rushed to her cheeks. She gazed over the railing in a thrall of fascination.
Vance, Ada, and I drove a few blocks to 18 Broad Street, took the elevator, and walked through the reception area (where uniformed staff quickly took our coats), and stepped out onto the visitors’ gallery overlooking the Exchange floor. The market was especially active that day. The noise was almost overwhelming, and the frenzied activity around the trading posts looked like a chaotic mob scene. I was too used to it to be particularly impressed, and Vance, who hated noise and chaos, regarded it with bored annoyance. But Ada's face lit up instantly. Her eyes sparkled and color rushed to her cheeks. She leaned over the railing, completely captivated.
“And now you see, Miss Greene, how foolish men can be,” said Vance.
“And now you see, Miss Greene, how foolish men can be,” Vance said.
“Oh, but it’s wonderful!” she answered. “They’re alive. They feel things. They have something to fight for.”
“Oh, but it’s amazing!” she replied. “They’re alive. They have feelings. They have something worth fighting for.”
“You think you’d like it?” smiled Vance.
“You think you’d like it?” Vance smiled.
“I’d adore it. I’ve always longed to do something exciting—something . . . like that. . . .” She extended her hand toward the milling crowds below.
“I’d love it. I’ve always wanted to do something thrilling—something . . . like that. . . .” She reached her hand out toward the bustling crowds below.
It was easy to understand her reaction after her years of monotonous service to an invalid in the dreary Greene mansion.
It was easy to understand her reaction after all those years of tedious work caring for a person with disabilities in the gloomy Greene mansion.
At that moment I happened to look up, and, to my surprise, Heath was standing in the doorway scanning the groups of visitors. He appeared troubled and unusually grim, and there was a nervous intentness in the way he moved his head. I raised my hand to attract his attention, and he immediately came to where we stood.
At that moment, I happened to look up, and to my surprise, Heath was standing in the doorway, scanning the groups of visitors. He looked troubled and unusually serious, and there was a nervous intensity in the way he moved his head. I raised my hand to get his attention, and he quickly came over to where we were standing.
“The Chief wants you at the office right away, Mr. Vance.” There was an ominousness in his tone. “He sent me over to get you.”
“The Chief needs you at the office immediately, Mr. Vance.” There was a foreboding tone in his voice. “He sent me to pick you up.”
Ada looked at him steadily, and a pallor of fear overspread her face.
Ada looked at him intently, and a wash of fear spread across her face.
“Well, well!” Vance shrugged in mock resignation. “Just when we were getting interested in the sights. But we must obey the Chief—eh, what, Miss Greene?”
“Well, well!” Vance shrugged in feigned resignation. “Just when we were starting to enjoy the sights. But we have to follow the Chief—right, Miss Greene?”
But, despite his attempt to make light of Markham’s unexpected summons, Ada was strangely silent; and as we rode back to the office she did not speak but sat tensely, her unseeing eyes staring straight ahead.
But, even though he tried to brush off Markham’s unexpected call, Ada was oddly quiet; and as we rode back to the office, she didn't say a word but sat there tense, her vacant eyes fixed straight ahead.
It seemed an interminable time before we reached the Criminal Courts Building. The traffic was congested; and there was even a long delay at the elevator. Vance appeared to take the situation calmly; but Heath’s lips were compressed, and he breathed heavily through his nose, like a man laboring under tense excitement.
It felt like forever before we finally arrived at the Criminal Courts Building. The traffic was heavy, and we even had to wait a long time for the elevator. Vance seemed to handle the situation with ease, but Heath's lips were tightly pressed together, and he was breathing heavily through his nose, like someone struggling with intense excitement.
As we entered the District Attorney’s office Markham rose and looked at the girl with a great tenderness.
As we walked into the District Attorney’s office, Markham stood up and looked at the girl with a lot of tenderness.
“You must be brave, Miss Greene,” he said, in a quiet, sympathetic voice. “Something tragic and unforeseen has happened. And as you will have to be told of it sooner or later——”
“You need to be strong, Miss Greene,” he said, in a calm, understanding tone. “Something tragic and unexpected has occurred. And you’ll need to hear about it eventually——”
“It’s Rex!” She sank limply into a chair facing Markham’s desk.
“It's Rex!” She slumped into a chair facing Markham's desk.
“Yes,” he said softly; “it’s Rex. Sproot called up a few minutes after you had gone. . . .”
“Yeah,” he said quietly; “it’s Rex. Sproot called a few minutes after you left. . . .”
“And he’s been shot—like Julia and Chester!” Her words were scarcely audible, but they brought a sense of horror into the dingy old office.
“And he’s been shot—just like Julia and Chester!” Her words were barely audible, but they brought a feeling of horror into the shabby old office.
Markham inclined his head.
Markham nodded.
“Not five minutes after you telephoned to him some one entered his room and shot him.”
“Not even five minutes after you called him, someone walked into his room and shot him.”
A dry sob shook the girl, and she buried her face in her arms.
A dry sob shook the girl, and she buried her face in her arms.
Markham stepped round the desk and placed his hand gently on her shoulder.
Markham walked around the desk and put his hand softly on her shoulder.
“We’ve got to face it, my child,” he said. “We’re going to the house at once to see what can be done and you’d better come in the car with us.”
“We’ve got to face it, my child,” he said. “We’re going to the house right away to see what can be done, and you should come in the car with us.”
“Oh, I don’t want to go back,” she moaned. “I’m afraid—I’m afraid! . . .”
“Oh, I don’t want to go back,” she complained. “I’m scared—I’m scared! . . .”
CHAPTER XIV.
Footprints on the Carpet
(Tuesday, November 30; noon)
(Tuesday, Nov 30; 12 PM)
Markham had considerable difficulty in persuading Ada to accompany us. The girl seemed almost in a panic of fright. Moreover, she held herself indirectly responsible for Rex’s death. But at last she permitted us to lead her down to the car.
Markham had a tough time convincing Ada to come with us. The girl appeared to be in a state of panic. On top of that, she felt indirectly responsible for Rex’s death. But eventually, she allowed us to guide her down to the car.
Heath had already telephoned to the Homicide Bureau, and his arrangements for the investigation were complete when we started up Centre Street. At Police Headquarters Snitkin and another Central Office man named Burke were waiting for us, and crowded into the tonneau of Markham’s car. We made excellent time to the Greene mansion, arriving there in less than twenty minutes.
Heath had already called the Homicide Bureau, and his plans for the investigation were set when we drove up Centre Street. At Police Headquarters, Snitkin and another Central Office guy named Burke were waiting for us and squeezed into the back of Markham’s car. We made great time to the Greene mansion, getting there in under twenty minutes.
A plain-clothes man lounged against the iron railing at the end of the street a few yards beyond the gate of the Greene grounds, and at a sign from Heath came forward at once.
A plainclothes officer leaned against the iron railing at the end of the street, just a few yards past the gate of the Greene grounds, and at a nod from Heath, he stepped forward immediately.
“What about it, Santos?” the Sergeant demanded gruffly. “Who’s been in and out of here this morning?”
“What’s the deal, Santos?” the Sergeant asked curtly. “Who’s come in and out of here this morning?”
“What’s the big idea?” the man retorted indignantly. “That old bimbo of a butler came out about nine and returned in less than half an hour with a package. Said he’d been to Third Avenue to get some dog-biscuits. The family sawbones drove up at quarter past ten—that’s his car across the street.” He pointed to Von Blon’s Daimler, which was parked diagonally opposite. “He’s still inside.—Then, about ten minutes after the doc arrived, this young lady”—he indicated Ada—“came out and walked toward Avenue A, where she hopped a taxi. And that’s every man, woman, or child that’s passed in or out of these gates since I relieved Cameron at eight o’clock this morning.”
“What’s going on?” the man shot back indignantly. “That old fool of a butler came out around nine and came back in less than half an hour with a package. He said he went to Third Avenue to get some dog biscuits. The family doctor drove up at a quarter past ten—that’s his car across the street.” He pointed to Von Blon’s Daimler, which was parked diagonally opposite. “He’s still inside. Then, about ten minutes after the doctor arrived, this young lady”—he pointed to Ada—“came out and walked toward Avenue A, where she caught a taxi. And that’s everyone who’s gone in or out of these gates since I took over from Cameron at eight this morning.”
“And Cameron’s report?”
"And what about Cameron's report?"
“Nobody all night.”
“Empty all night.”
“Well, some one got in some way,” growled Heath. “Run along the west wall there and tell Donnelly to come here pronto.”
“Well, someone got in somehow,” growled Heath. “Run along the west wall over there and tell Donnelly to come here pronto.”
Santos disappeared through the gate, and a moment later we could see him hurrying through the side yard toward the garage. In a few minutes Donnelly—the man set to watch the postern gate—came hurrying up.
Santos went through the gate, and moments later we saw him rushing through the side yard toward the garage. A few minutes later, Donnelly—the guy assigned to watch the side gate—came running up.
“Who got in the back way this morning?” barked Heath.
“Who came in the back way this morning?” shouted Heath.
“Nobody, Sergeant. The cook went marketing about ten o’clock, and two regular deliverymen left packages. That’s every one who’s been through the rear gate since yesterday.”
“Nobody, Sergeant. The cook went shopping around ten o’clock, and two regular delivery guys dropped off packages. That’s everyone who’s gone through the back gate since yesterday.”
“Is that so!” Heath was viciously sarcastic.
“Is that so!” Heath said with a cutting sarcasm.
“I’m telling you——”
“I’m telling you—”
“Oh, all right, all right.” The Sergeant turned to Burke. “You get up on this wall and make the rounds. See if you can find where any one has climbed over.—And you, Snitkin, look over the yard for footprints. When you guys finish, report to me. I’m going inside.”
“Oh, fine, fine.” The Sergeant turned to Burke. “You get up on this wall and check the perimeter. See if you can find where anyone has climbed over. And you, Snitkin, look around the yard for footprints. When you guys are done, report back to me. I’m heading inside.”
We went up the front walk, which had been swept clean, and Sproot admitted us to the house. His face was as blank as ever, and he took our coats with his usual obsequious formality.
We walked up the front path, which had been swept clean, and Sproot let us into the house. His expression was as blank as always, and he took our coats with his usual overly formal politeness.
“You’d better go to your room now, Miss Greene,” said Markham, placing his hand kindly on Ada’s arm. “Lie down, and try to get a little rest. You look tired. I’ll be in to see you before I go.”
“You should head to your room now, Miss Greene,” Markham said, gently placing his hand on Ada’s arm. “Lie down and try to get some rest. You look tired. I’ll check in on you before I leave.”
The girl obeyed submissively without a word.
The girl quietly followed along without saying anything.
“And you, Sproot,” he ordered; “come in the living-room.”
“And you, Sproot,” he commanded; “come into the living room.”
The old butler followed us and stood humbly before the centre-table, where Markham seated himself.
The old butler followed us and stood respectfully in front of the coffee table, where Markham sat down.
“Now, let’s hear your story.”
“Now, let’s hear your story.”
Sproot cleared his throat and stared out of the window.
Sproot cleared his throat and looked out the window.
“There’s very little to tell, sir. I was in the butler’s pantry, polishing the glassware, when I heard the shot——”
“Not much to say, sir. I was in the butler's pantry, polishing the glassware, when I heard the shot——”
“Go back a little further,” interrupted Markham. “I understand you made a trip to Third Avenue at nine this morning.”
“Go back a bit more,” interrupted Markham. “I heard you took a trip to Third Avenue at nine this morning.”
“Yes, sir. Miss Sibella bought a Pomeranian yesterday, and she asked me to get some dog-biscuits after breakfast.”
“Yes, sir. Miss Sibella bought a Pomeranian yesterday, and she asked me to pick up some dog biscuits after breakfast.”
“Who called at the house this morning?”
“Who stopped by the house this morning?”
“No one, sir—that is, no one but Doctor Von Blon.”
“No one, sir—that is, no one except Doctor Von Blon.”
“All right. Now tell us everything that happened.”
“All right. Now tell us everything that happened.”
“Nothing happened, sir—nothing unusual, that is—until poor Mr. Rex was shot. Miss Ada went out a few minutes after Doctor Von Blon arrived; and a little past eleven o’clock you telephoned to Mr. Rex. Then shortly afterward you telephoned a second time to Mr. Rex; and I returned to the pantry. I had only been there a few minutes when I heard the shot——”
“Nothing happened, sir—nothing out of the ordinary, that is—until poor Mr. Rex was shot. Miss Ada left a few minutes after Doctor Von Blon arrived; and a little after eleven o’clock, you called Mr. Rex. Then shortly after that, you called Mr. Rex again; and I went back to the pantry. I had only been there for a few minutes when I heard the shot——”
“What time would you say that was?”
“What time do you think that was?”
“About twenty minutes after eleven, sir.”
“About twenty minutes past eleven, sir.”
“Then what?”
"What's next?"
“I dried my hands on my apron and stepped into the dining-room to listen. I was not quite sure that the shot had been fired inside the house, but I thought I’d better investigate. So I went up-stairs and, as Mr. Rex’s door was open, I looked in his room first. There I saw the poor young man lying on the floor with the blood running from a small wound in his forehead. I called Doctor Von Blon——”
“I dried my hands on my apron and stepped into the dining room to listen. I wasn’t completely sure that the shot had been fired inside the house, but I thought I should check it out. So, I went upstairs, and since Mr. Rex’s door was open, I looked in his room first. There I saw the poor young man lying on the floor with blood streaming from a small wound on his forehead. I called Doctor Von Blon——”
“Where was the doctor?” Vance put the question.
“Where was the doctor?” Vance asked.
Sproot hesitated, and appeared to think.
Sproot hesitated and seemed to think.
“He was up-stairs, sir; and he came at once——”
“He was upstairs, sir; and he came right away——”
“Oh—up-stairs! Roaming about vaguely, I presume—a little here, a little there, what?” Vance’s eyes bored into the butler. “Come, come, Sproot. Where was the doctor?”
“Oh—upstairs! Wandering around aimlessly, I guess—a bit here, a bit there, right?” Vance’s eyes drilled into the butler. “Come on, Sproot. Where was the doctor?”
“I think, sir, he was in Miss Sibella’s room.”
“I think, sir, he was in Miss Sibella’s room.”
“Cogito, cogito. . . . Well, drum your encephalon a bit and try to reach a conclusion. From what sector of space did the corporeal body of Doctor Von Blon emerge after you had called him?”
“Cogito, cogito. . . . Well, think a little harder and try to come to a conclusion. From what part of space did Doctor Von Blon's physical body come after you called him?”
“The fact is, sir, he came out of Miss Sibella’s door.”
“The truth is, sir, he came out of Miss Sibella’s door.”
“Well, well. Fancy that! And, such being the case, one might conclude—without too great a curfuffling of one’s brains—that, preceding his issuing from that particular door, he was actually in Miss Sibella’s room?”
“Well, well. Look at that! And, given that fact, one could reasonably conclude—without overthinking it—that before he came out of that specific door, he was actually in Miss Sibella’s room?”
“I suppose so, sir.”
"I guess so, sir."
“Dash it all, Sproot! You know deuced well he was there.”
“Come on, Sproot! You know perfectly well he was there.”
“Well—yes, sir.”
"Sure thing, sir."
“And now suppose you continue with your odyssey.”
“And now suppose you keep going with your journey.”
“It was more like the Iliad, if I may say so. More tragic-like, if you understand what I mean; although Mr. Rex was not exactly a Hector. However that may be, sir, Doctor Von Blon came immediately——”
“It was more like the Iliad, if I may say so. More tragic, if you understand what I mean; although Mr. Rex wasn't exactly a Hector. Regardless, sir, Doctor Von Blon came right away——”
“He had not heard the shot, then?”
“He didn’t hear the shot, then?”
“Apparently not, for he seemed very much startled when he saw Mr. Rex. And Miss Sibella, who followed him into Mr. Rex’s room, was startled, too.”
“Apparently not, because he looked really surprised when he saw Mr. Rex. And Miss Sibella, who followed him into Mr. Rex’s room, was surprised as well.”
“Did they make any comment?”
“Did they say anything?”
“As to that I couldn’t say. I came down-stairs at once and telephoned to Mr. Markham.”
“As for that, I can't say. I went downstairs right away and called Mr. Markham.”
As he spoke Ada appeared at the archway, her eyes wide.
As he was talking, Ada appeared in the doorway, her eyes wide.
“Some one’s been in my room,” she announced, in a frightened voice. “The French doors to the balcony were partly open when I went up-stairs just now, and there were dirty snow-tracks across the floor. . . . Oh, what does it mean? Do you think——?”
“Someone's been in my room,” she said, her voice trembling. “The French doors to the balcony were slightly open when I went upstairs just now, and there were muddy snow tracks on the floor... Oh, what does it mean? Do you think—?”
Markham had jerked himself forward.
Markham had jerked forward.
“You left the French doors shut when you went out?”
“You left the French doors closed when you went out?”
“Yes—of course,” she answered. “I rarely open them in winter.”
“Yes—of course,” she replied. “I hardly ever open them in winter.”
“And were they locked?”
"Are they locked?"
“I’m not sure, but I think so. They must have been locked—though how could any one have got in unless I’d forgotten to turn the key?”
“I’m not sure, but I think so. They must have been locked—though how could anyone have gotten in unless I forgot to turn the key?”
Heath had risen and stood listening to the girl’s story with grim bewilderment.
Heath had gotten up and was listening to the girl's story with a puzzled expression.
“Probably the bird with those galoshes again,” he mumbled. “I’ll get Jerym himself up here this time.”
“Probably that bird with those galoshes again,” he mumbled. “I’ll get Jerym himself up here this time.”
Markham nodded and turned back to Ada.
Markham nodded and turned back to Ada.
“Thank you for telling us, Miss Greene. Suppose you go to some other room and wait for us. We want your room left just as you found it until we’ve had time to examine it.”
“Thank you for letting us know, Miss Greene. Please go to another room and wait for us there. We’d like your room to stay exactly as you found it until we’ve had a chance to look it over.”
“I’ll go to the kitchen and stay with cook. I—I don’t want to be alone.” And with a catch of her breath she left us.
“I’ll head to the kitchen and hang out with the cook. I—I don’t want to be by myself.” And with a quick breath, she left us.
“Where’s Doctor Von Blon now?” Markham asked Sproot.
“Where’s Doctor Von Blon now?” Markham asked Sproot.
“With Mrs. Greene, sir.”
"With Mrs. Greene, sir."
“Tell him we’re here and would like to see him at once.”
“Tell him we’re here and would like to see him right away.”
The butler bowed and went out.
The butler bowed and left.
Vance was pacing up and down, his eyes almost closed.
Vance was pacing back and forth, his eyes nearly closed.
“It grows madder every minute,” he said. “It was insane enough without those foot-tracks and that open door. There’s something devilish going on here, Markham. There’s demonology and witchcraft afoot, or something strangely close to it. I say, is there anything in the Pandects or the Justinian Code relating to the proper legal procedure against diabolic possession or spiritism?”
“It gets crazier every minute,” he said. “It was already pretty wild without those footprints and that open door. There’s something evil happening here, Markham. There’s either demonology and witchcraft involved, or something really similar. I mean, is there anything in the Pandects or the Justinian Code about the right legal steps to take against demonic possession or spiritism?”
Before Markham could rebuke him Von Blon entered. His usual suavity had disappeared. He bowed jerkily without speaking, and smoothed his moustache nervously with an unsteady hand.
Before Markham could scold him, Von Blon walked in. His usual charm was gone. He bowed awkwardly without saying a word and nervously smoothed his mustache with a shaky hand.
“Sproot tells me, doctor,” said Markham, “that you did not hear the shot fired in Rex’s room.”
“Sproot told me, doctor,” said Markham, “that you didn’t hear the gunshot in Rex’s room.”
“No!” The fact seemed both to puzzle and disturb him. “I can’t make it out either, for Rex’s door into the hall was open.”
“No!” The situation seemed to confuse and upset him. “I can’t figure it out either, because Rex’s door to the hall was open.”
“You were in Miss Sibella’s room, were you not?” Vance had halted, and stood studying the doctor.
“You were in Miss Sibella’s room, right?” Vance had stopped and was watching the doctor closely.
Von Blon lifted his eyebrows.
Von Blon raised his eyebrows.
“I was. Sibella had been complaining about——”
“I was. Sibella had been complaining about——”
“A sore throat or something of the kind, no doubt,” finished Vance. “But that’s immaterial. The fact is that neither you nor Miss Sibella heard the shot. Is that correct?”
“A sore throat or something like that, for sure,” Vance concluded. “But that doesn’t matter. The point is that neither you nor Miss Sibella heard the shot. Is that right?”
The doctor inclined his head. “I knew nothing of it till Sproot knocked on the door and beckoned me across the hall.”
The doctor nodded. “I didn’t know anything about it until Sproot knocked on the door and signaled for me to come across the hall.”
“And Miss Sibella accompanied you into Rex’s room?”
“And Miss Sibella went with you into Rex’s room?”
“She came in just behind me, I believe. But I told her not to touch anything, and sent her immediately back to her room. When I came out into the hall again I heard Sproot phoning the District Attorney’s office, and thought I’d better wait till the police arrived. After talking over the situation with Sibella I informed Mrs. Greene of the tragedy, and remained with her until Sproot told me of your arrival.”
“She came in right after me, I think. But I told her not to touch anything and sent her back to her room right away. When I stepped back into the hallway, I heard Sproot calling the District Attorney’s office, and I figured I should wait for the police to show up. After discussing the situation with Sibella, I let Mrs. Greene know about the tragedy and stayed with her until Sproot informed me of your arrival.”
“You saw no one else up-stairs, or heard no suspicious noise?”
“You didn’t see anyone else upstairs or hear any suspicious noises?”
“No one—nothing. The house, in fact, was unusually quiet.”
“No one—nothing. The house was actually really quiet.”
“Do you recall if Miss Ada’s door was open?”
“Do you remember if Miss Ada’s door was open?”
The doctor pondered a moment. “I don’t recall—which means it was probably closed. Otherwise I would have noticed it.”
The doctor thought for a moment. “I don’t remember—which means it was probably closed. Otherwise, I would have noticed it.”
“And how is Mrs. Greene this morning?” Vance’s question, put negligently, sounded curiously irrelevant.
“And how is Mrs. Greene this morning?” Vance's question, asked casually, felt strangely out of place.
Von Blon gave a start.
Von Blon jumped.
“She seemed somewhat more comfortable when I first saw her, but the news of Rex’s death disturbed her considerably. When I left her just now she was complaining about the shooting pains in her spine.”
“She seemed a bit more at ease when I first saw her, but the news of Rex’s death upset her a lot. When I left her just now, she was talking about the shooting pains in her back.”
Markham had got up and now moved restlessly toward the archway.
Markham had gotten up and now paced anxiously toward the archway.
“The Medical Examiner will be here any minute,” he said; “and I want to look over Rex’s room before he arrives. You might come with us, doctor.—And you, Sproot, had better remain at the front door.”
“The Medical Examiner will be here any minute,” he said, “and I want to check Rex’s room before he arrives. You might want to come with us, doctor. —And you, Sproot, should stay at the front door.”
We went up-stairs quietly: I think it was in all our minds that we should not advertise our presence to Mrs. Greene. Rex’s room, like all those in the Greene mansion, was spacious. It had a large window at the front and another at the side. There were no draperies to shut out the light, and the slanting midday sun of winter poured in. The walls, as Chester had once told us, were lined with books; and pamphlets and papers were piled in every available nook. The chamber resembled a student’s workshop more than a bedroom.
We went upstairs quietly; I think we all felt that we shouldn't let Mrs. Greene know we were there. Rex's room, like all the others in the Greene mansion, was spacious. It had a large window in the front and another on the side. There were no curtains to block out the light, and the slanting winter sun poured in. The walls, as Chester had once pointed out, were lined with books, and pamphlets and papers were stacked in every available corner. The room looked more like a student’s workshop than a bedroom.
In front of the Tudor fireplace in the centre of the left wall—a duplication of the fireplace in Ada’s room—sprawled the body of Rex Greene. His left arm was extended, but his right arm was crooked, and the fingers were tightened, as if holding some object. His domelike head was turned a little to one side; and a thin stream of blood ran down his temple to the floor from a tiny aperture over the right eye.
In front of the Tudor fireplace in the middle of the left wall—a replica of the fireplace in Ada’s room—lay the body of Rex Greene. His left arm was stretched out, but his right arm was bent, and his fingers were clenched, as if gripping something. His rounded head was tilted slightly to one side; and a thin stream of blood trickled down his temple to the floor from a small wound above his right eye.

Heath studied the body for several minutes.
Heath examined the body for several minutes.
“He was shot standing still, Mr. Markham. He collapsed in a heap and then straightened out a little after he’d hit the floor.”
“He was shot while standing still, Mr. Markham. He fell to the ground in a heap and then straightened out a bit after he hit the floor.”
Vance was bending over the dead man with a puzzled expression.
Vance was leaning over the dead man with a confused look.
“Markham, there’s something curious and inconsistent here,” he said. “It was broad daylight when this thing happened, and the lad was shot from the front—there are even powder marks on the face. But his expression is perfectly natural. No sign of fear or astonishment—rather peaceful and unconcerned, in fact. . . . It’s incredible. The murderer and the pistol certainly weren’t invisible.”
“Markham, there's something strange and inconsistent here,” he said. “It was broad daylight when this happened, and the kid was shot from the front—there are even gunpowder marks on his face. But his expression is completely natural. No signs of fear or shock—actually, he looks surprisingly calm and unconcerned. . . . It’s unbelievable. The killer and the gun definitely weren't invisible.”
Heath nodded slowly.
Heath nodded slowly.
“I noticed that too, sir. It’s damn peculiar.” He bent more closely over the body. “That wound looks to me like a thirty-two,” he commented, turning to the doctor for confirmation.
“I noticed that too, sir. It’s really strange.” He leaned in closer to the body. “That wound looks like a thirty-two to me,” he said, turning to the doctor for confirmation.
“Yes,” said Von Blon. “It appears to have been made with the same weapon that was used against the others.”
“Yes,” said Von Blon. “It looks like it was made with the same weapon that was used on the others.”
“It was the same weapon,” Vance pronounced sombrely, taking out his cigarette-case with thoughtful deliberation. “And it was the same killer who used it.” He smoked a moment, his troubled gaze resting on Rex’s face. “But why was it done at just this time—in the daylight, with the door open, and when there were people close at hand? Why didn’t the murderer wait until night? Why did he run such a needless risk?”
“It was the same weapon,” Vance said seriously, pulling out his cigarette case with careful thought. “And it was the same killer who used it.” He took a puff, his worried gaze fixed on Rex’s face. “But why did it happen now—in broad daylight, with the door open, and with people nearby? Why didn’t the murderer wait until night? Why take such an unnecessary risk?”
“Don’t forget,” Markham reminded him, “that Rex was on the point of coming to my office to tell me something.”
“Don’t forget,” Markham reminded him, “that Rex was about to come to my office to tell me something.”
“But who knew he was about to indulge in revelations? He was shot within ten minutes of your call——” He broke off and turned quickly to the doctor. “What telephone extensions are there in the house?”
“But who knew he was about to share some big news? He was shot within ten minutes of your call——” He paused and quickly glanced at the doctor. “What phone extensions are in the house?”
“There are three, I believe.” Von Blon spoke easily. “There’s one in Mrs. Greene’s room, one in Sibella’s room, and, I think, one in the kitchen. The main phone is, of course, in the lower front hall.”
“There are three, I think.” Von Blon said casually. “There’s one in Mrs. Greene’s room, one in Sibella’s room, and I believe there’s one in the kitchen. The main phone is, of course, in the lower front hall.”
“A regular central office,” growled Heath. “Almost anybody coulda listened in.” Suddenly he fell on his knees beside the body and unflexed the fingers of the right hand.
“A regular central office,” Heath grumbled. “Pretty much anyone could’ve listened in.” Suddenly, he dropped to his knees beside the body and opened the fingers of the right hand.
“I’m afraid you won’t find that cryptic drawing, Sergeant,” murmured Vance. “If the murderer shot Rex in order to seal his mouth the paper will surely be gone. Any one overhearing the phone calls, d’ ye see, would have learned of the envelope he was to fetch along.”
“I’m afraid you won’t find that unclear drawing, Sergeant,” Vance whispered. “If the murderer shot Rex to silence him, the paper is definitely gone. Anyone who heard the phone calls, you see, would have found out about the envelope he was supposed to get.”
“I guess you’re right, sir. But I’m going to have a look.”
“I guess you’re right, sir. But I’m going to check it out.”
He felt under the body and then systematically went through the dead man’s pockets. But he found nothing even resembling the blue envelope mentioned by Ada. At last he rose to his feet.
He felt under the body and then carefully searched the dead man’s pockets. But he found nothing that looked like the blue envelope Ada had mentioned. Finally, he stood up.
“It’s gone, all right.”
"It's definitely gone."
Then another idea occurred to him. Going hurriedly into the hall, he called down the stairs to Sproot. When the butler appeared Heath swung on him savagely.
Then another idea struck him. Rushing into the hall, he called down the stairs to Sproot. When the butler showed up, Heath snapped at him angrily.
“Where’s the private mail-box?”
“Where’s the private mailbox?”
“I don’t know that I exactly understand you.” Sproot’s answer was placid and unruffled. “There is a mail-box just outside the front door. Do you refer to that, sir?”
“I’m not sure I fully understand you.” Sproot’s response was calm and unbothered. “There's a mail box right outside the front door. Are you talking about that, sir?”
“No! You know damn well I don’t. I want to know where the private—get me?—private mail-box is, in the house.”
“No! You know damn well I don’t. I want to know where the private—get me?—private mail-box is, in the house.”
“Perhaps you are referring to the little silver pyx for outgoing mail on the table in the lower hall.”
“Maybe you’re talking about the small silver box for outgoing mail on the table in the downstairs hallway.”
“ ‘Pyx,’ is it!” The Sergeant’s sarcasm was stupendous. “Well, go down and bring me everything that’s in this here pyx.—No! Wait a minute—I’ll keep you company. . . . Pyx!” He took Sproot by the arm and fairly dragged him from the room.
“‘Pyx,’ is it!” The Sergeant's sarcasm was incredible. “Well, go downstairs and get me everything that’s in this pyx.—No! Wait a second—I’ll join you. . . . Pyx!” He took Sproot by the arm and practically dragged him out of the room.
A few moments later he returned, crestfallen.
A few moments later, he came back looking disappointed.
“Empty!” was his laconic announcement.
"Empty!" was his brief announcement.
“But don’t give up hope entirely just because your cabalistic diagram has disappeared,” Vance exhorted him. “I doubt if it would have helped you much. This case isn’t a rebus. It’s a complex mathematical formula, filled with moduli, infinitesimals, quantics, faciends, derivatives, and coefficients. Rex himself might have solved it if he hadn’t been shoved off the earth so soon.” His eyes wandered over the room. “And I’m not at all sure he hadn’t solved it.”
“But don’t lose all hope just because your mystical diagram is gone,” Vance urged him. “I don’t think it would have helped you much anyway. This case isn’t a puzzle. It’s a complicated math formula, full of moduli, infinitesimals, quantics, faciends, derivatives, and coefficients. Rex might have figured it out if he hadn’t been taken from us so early.” His gaze drifted around the room. “And I’m not entirely convinced he hadn’t already solved it.”
Markham was growing impatient.
Markham was getting impatient.
“We’d better go down to the drawing-room and wait for Doctor Doremus and the men from Headquarters,” he suggested. “We can’t learn anything here.”
“We should go down to the living room and wait for Doctor Doremus and the guys from Headquarters,” he suggested. “We can’t find out anything here.”
We went out into the hall, and as we passed Ada’s door Heath threw it open and stood on the threshold surveying the room. The French doors leading to the balcony were slightly ajar, and the wind from the west was flapping their green chintz curtains. On the light beige rug were several damp discolored tracks leading round the foot of the bed to the hall-door where we stood. Heath studied the marks for a moment, and then drew the door shut again.
We stepped into the hallway, and as we walked by Ada’s door, Heath opened it wide and paused at the entrance, looking around the room. The French doors to the balcony were slightly open, and the wind from the west was fluttering the green chintz curtains. On the light beige rug, there were several damp, faded tracks leading around the foot of the bed to the hall door where we were standing. Heath examined the marks for a moment, and then pulled the door closed again.
“They’re footprints, all right,” he remarked. “Some one tracked in the dirty snow from the balcony and forgot to shut the glass doors.”
“They're definitely footprints,” he said. “Someone tracked in the dirty snow from the balcony and forgot to close the glass doors.”
We were scarcely seated in the drawing-room when there came a knocking on the front door; and Sproot admitted Snitkin and Burke.
We had barely settled in the living room when there was a knock at the front door, and Sproot let in Snitkin and Burke.
“You first, Burke,” ordered the Sergeant, as the two officers appeared. “Any signs of an entry over the wall?”
“You go first, Burke,” the Sergeant ordered as the two officers showed up. “Do you see any signs of someone getting over the wall?”
“Not a one.” The man’s overcoat and trousers were smudged from top to bottom. “I crawled all round the top of the wall, and I’m here to tell you that nobody left any traces anywheres. If any guy got over that wall, he vaulted.”
“Not a single one.” The man’s overcoat and pants were dirty all over. “I crawled all around the top of the wall, and I’m here to say that nobody left any signs anywhere. If anyone got over that wall, they must have jumped.”
“Fair enough.—And now you, Snitkin.”
"Fair enough. Now it's your turn, Snitkin."
“I got news for you.” The detective spoke with overt triumph. “Somebody’s walked up those outside steps to the stone balcony on the west side of the house. And he walked up ’em this morning after the snowfall at nine o’clock, for the tracks are fresh. Furthermore, they’re the same size as the ones we found last time on the front walk.”
“I have some news for you.” The detective said with clear excitement. “Someone walked up those outside steps to the stone balcony on the west side of the house. And they did it this morning after the snowfall at nine o’clock, because the tracks are fresh. Plus, they’re the same size as the ones we found last time on the front walk.”
“Where do these new tracks come from?” Heath leaned forward eagerly.
“Where do these new tracks come from?” Heath leaned forward eagerly.
“That’s the hell of it, Sergeant. They come from the front walk right below the steps to the front door; and there’s no tracing ’em farther back because the front walk’s been swept clean.”
"That’s the problem, Sergeant. They come from the front walkway right below the steps to the front door; and there’s no way to track them back farther because the front walkway has been swept clean."
“I mighta known it,” grumbled Heath. “And the tracks are only going one way?”
"I should have known it," Heath grumbled. "And the tracks are only going one way?"
“That’s all. They leave the walk a few feet below the front door, swing round the corner of the house, and go up the steps to the balcony. The guy who made ’em didn’t come down that way.”
“That’s it. They leave the path a few feet below the front door, turn around the corner of the house, and walk up the steps to the balcony. The guy who built them didn’t come down that way.”
The Sergeant puffed disappointedly on his cigar.
The Sergeant sighed in disappointment as he smoked his cigar.
“So he went up the balcony steps, entered the French doors, crossed Ada’s room to the hall, did his dirty work, and then—disappeared! A sweet case this is!” He clicked his tongue with disgust.
“So he went up the balcony steps, entered through the French doors, crossed Ada’s room to the hall, did his dirty work, and then—disappeared! What a sweet case this is!” He clicked his tongue in disgust.
“The man may have gone out by the front door,” suggested Markham.
“The guy might have left through the front door,” suggested Markham.
The Sergeant made a wry face and bellowed for Sproot, who entered immediately.
The Sergeant made a sarcastic face and shouted for Sproot, who came in right away.
“Say, which way did you go up-stairs when you heard the shot?”
“Hey, which way did you go upstairs when you heard the shot?”
“I went up the servants’ stairs, sir.”
“I went up the stairs for the staff, sir.”
“Then some one mighta gone down the front stairs at the same time without your seeing him?”
“Then someone could have gone down the front stairs at the same time without you noticing him?”
“Yes, sir; it’s quite possible.”
“Yes, sir; it's definitely possible.”
“That’s all.”
"That's it."
Sproot bowed and again took up his post at the front door.
Sproot bowed and resumed his position at the front door.
“Well, it looks like that’s what happened, sir,” Heath commented to Markham. “Only how did he get in and out of the grounds without being seen? That’s what I want to know.”
“Well, it seems that’s what happened, sir,” Heath said to Markham. “But how did he get in and out of the grounds without being noticed? That’s what I want to know.”
Vance was standing by the window gazing out upon the river.
Vance was standing by the window, looking out at the river.
“There’s something dashed unconvincing about those recurrent spoors in the snow. Our eccentric culprit is altogether too careless with his feet and too careful with his hands. He doesn’t leave a finger-print or any other sign of his presence except those foot-tracks—all nice and tidy and staring us in the face. But they don’t square with the rest of this fantastic business.”
“There’s something really unconvincing about those recurring tracks in the snow. Our strange culprit is way too careless with his feet but too cautious with his hands. He doesn’t leave a fingerprint or any other sign of his presence except for those footprints—all neat and obvious. But they don’t add up with the rest of this bizarre situation.”
Heath stared hopelessly at the floor. He was patently of Vance’s opinion; but the dogged thoroughness of his nature asserted itself, and presently he looked up with a forced show of energy.
Heath stared hopelessly at the floor. He clearly agreed with Vance; but the stubborn thoroughness of his character kicked in, and soon he looked up with a forced display of energy.
“Go and phone Captain Jerym, Snitkin, and tell him I wish he’d hustle out here to look at some carpet-tracks. Then make measurements of those footprints on the balcony steps.—And you, Burke, take up a post in the upper hall, and don’t let any one go into the two front west rooms.”
“Go and call Captain Jerym, Snitkin, and tell him I’d like him to hurry over here to check out some carpet tracks. Then measure those footprints on the balcony steps. —And you, Burke, take a position in the upper hall, and don’t let anyone go into the two front west rooms.”
CHAPTER XV.
The Murderer in the House
(Tuesday, November 30; 12.30 p. m.)
(Tuesday, November 30; 12:30 PM)
When Snitkin and Burke had gone Vance turned from the window and strolled to where the doctor was sitting.
When Snitkin and Burke left, Vance turned away from the window and walked over to where the doctor was sitting.
“I think it might be well,” he said quietly, “if the exact whereabouts of every one in the house preceding and during the shooting was determined.—We know, doctor, that you arrived here at about a quarter past ten. How long were you with Mrs. Greene?”
“I think it could be helpful,” he said softly, “if we figured out the exact locations of everyone in the house before and during the shooting.—We know, doctor, that you got here around a quarter past ten. How long were you with Mrs. Greene?”
Von Blon drew himself up and gave Vance a resentful stare. But quickly his manner changed and he answered courteously:
Von Blon straightened up and shot Vance a grudging look. But he quickly shifted his tone and responded politely:
“I sat with her for perhaps half an hour; then I went to Sibella’s room—a little before eleven, I should say—and remained there until Sproot called me.”
“I sat with her for about half an hour; then I went to Sibella’s room—just before eleven, I would say—and stayed there until Sproot called me.”
“And was Miss Sibella with you in the room all the time?”
“And was Miss Sibella in the room with you the whole time?”
“Yes—the entire time.”
"Yeah—the whole time."
“Thank you.”
"Thanks."
Vance returned to the window, and Heath, who had been watching the doctor belligerently, took his cigar from his mouth and cocked his head at Markham.
Vance went back to the window, and Heath, who had been watching the doctor aggressively, took his cigar out of his mouth and tilted his head at Markham.
“You know, sir, I was just thinking over the Inspector’s suggestion about planting some one in the house to keep an eye on things. How would it be if we got rid of this nurse that’s here now, and put in one of our own women from Headquarters?”
“You know, sir, I was just considering the Inspector’s idea about placing someone in the house to monitor the situation. What if we let go of the nurse we have now and replaced her with one of our own women from Headquarters?”
Von Blon looked up with eager approval.
Von Blon looked up with excited approval.
“An excellent plan!” he exclaimed.
"Great plan!" he said.
“Very well, Sergeant,” agreed Markham. “You attend to it.”
“Alright, Sergeant,” Markham agreed. “You take care of it.”
“Your woman can begin to-night,” Von Blon told Heath. “I’ll meet you here whenever you say, and give her instructions. There’s nothing very technical for her to do.”
“Your woman can start tonight,” Von Blon told Heath. “I’ll meet you here whenever you want and give her instructions. There’s nothing too technical for her to handle.”
Heath made a notation in a battered note-book.
Heath jotted down a note in a worn-out notebook.
“I’ll meet you here, say, at six o’clock. How’s that?”
“I’ll meet you here, let’s say, at six o’clock. How does that sound?”
“That will suit me perfectly.” Von Blon rose. “And now, if I can be of no more service . . .”
“Sounds great to me.” Von Blon stood up. “And now, if there’s nothing else I can help with . . .”
“That’s quite all right, doctor,” said Markham. “Go right ahead.”
"That's totally fine, doctor," Markham said. "Go right ahead."
But instead of immediately leaving the house Von Blon went up-stairs, and we heard him knock on Sibella’s door. A few minutes later he came down again and passed on to the front door without a glance in our direction.
But instead of heading straight out, Von Blon went upstairs, and we heard him knock on Sibella’s door. A few minutes later, he came back down and walked to the front door without looking our way.
In the meantime Snitkin had come in and informed the Sergeant that Captain Jerym was leaving Police Headquarters at once and would arrive within half an hour. He had then gone outside to make his measurements of the footprints on the balcony steps.
In the meantime, Snitkin came in and told the Sergeant that Captain Jerym was leaving Police Headquarters immediately and would arrive in about half an hour. He then went outside to take measurements of the footprints on the balcony steps.
“And now,” suggested Markham, “I think we might see Mrs. Greene. It’s possible she heard something. . . .”
“And now,” suggested Markham, “I think we should go talk to Mrs. Greene. She might have heard something. . . .”
Vance roused himself from apparent lethargy.
Vance pulled himself out of what seemed like lethargy.
“By all means. But first let us get a few facts in hand. I long to hear where the nurse was during the half-hour preceding Rex’s demise. And I could bear to know if the old lady was alone immediately following the firing of the revolver.—Why not have our Miss Nightingale on the tapis before we brave the invalid’s imprecations?”
“Absolutely. But first, let’s get a few facts straight. I really want to know where the nurse was during the half-hour before Rex’s death. And I’d like to find out if the old lady was alone right after the gun was fired. —Why not bring our Miss Nightingale into the conversation before we face the invalid’s curses?”
Markham concurred, and Heath sent Sproot to summon her.
Markham agreed, and Heath had Sproot go get her.
The nurse came in with an air of professional detachment; but her roseate cheeks had paled perceptibly since we last saw her.
The nurse came in with a sense of professional detachment, but her rosy cheeks had noticeably faded since we last saw her.
“Miss Craven”—Vance’s manner was easy and businesslike—“will you please tell us exactly what you were doing between half past ten and half past eleven this morning?”
“Miss Craven”—Vance was relaxed and professional—“could you please tell us exactly what you were doing between 10:30 and 11:30 this morning?”
“I was in my room on the third floor,” she answered. “I went there when the doctor arrived a little after ten, and remained until he called me to bring Mrs. Greene’s bouillon. Then I returned to my room and stayed until the doctor again summoned me to sit with Mrs. Greene while he was with you gentlemen.”
“I was in my room on the third floor,” she replied. “I went there when the doctor showed up a little after ten and stayed there until he asked me to bring Mrs. Greene’s bouillon. Then I went back to my room and stayed until the doctor called me again to sit with Mrs. Greene while he was with you gentlemen.”
“When you were in your room, was the door open?”
“When you were in your room, was the door open?”
“Oh, yes. I always leave it open in the daytime in case Mrs. Greene calls.”
“Oh, yes. I always keep it open during the day in case Mrs. Greene calls.”
“And her door was open, too, I take it.”
“And her door was open, too, I guess.”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Did you hear the shot?”
"Did you hear the gunshot?"
“No, I didn’t.”
“Nope, I didn’t.”
“That will be all, Miss Craven.” Vance accompanied her to the hall. “You’d better return to your room now, for we’re going to pay a visit to your patient.”
“That will be all, Miss Craven.” Vance walked with her to the hall. “You should go back to your room now, because we’re going to visit your patient.”
Mrs. Greene eyed us vindictively when we entered after having knocked and been imperiously ordered to come in.
Mrs. Greene glared at us with malice when we walked in after knocking and being bossily told to enter.
“More trouble,” she complained. “Am I never to have any peace in my own house? The first day in weeks I’ve felt even moderately comfortable—and then all this had to happen to upset me!”
“More trouble,” she complained. “Am I ever going to have any peace in my own house? It’s the first day in weeks that I’ve felt somewhat comfortable—and now all this happens to stress me out!”
“We regret, madam—more than you do apparently—that your son is dead,” said Markham. “And we are sorry for the annoyance the tragedy is causing you. But that does not relieve me from the necessity of investigating the affair. As you were awake at the time the shot was fired, it is essential that we seek what information you may be able to give us.”
“We're very sorry, ma'am—more than you might realize—that your son has passed away,” said Markham. “And we regret the distress this tragedy is causing you. However, I still need to investigate what happened. Since you were awake when the shot was fired, it’s important that we gather any information you can provide.”
“What information can I give you—a helpless paralytic, lying here alone?” A smouldering anger flickered in her eyes. “It strikes me that you are the one to give me information.”
“What information can I give you—a helpless paralytic, lying here alone?” A smoldering anger flickered in her eyes. “It seems to me that you’re the one who should be giving me information.”
Markham ignored her barbed retort.
Markham ignored her sharp comeback.
“The nurse tells me your door was open this morning. . . .”
“The nurse tells me your door was open this morning...”
“And why shouldn’t it have been? Am I expected to be entirely excommunicated from the rest of the household?”
“And why shouldn’t it have been? Am I supposed to be completely cut off from the rest of the household?”
“Certainly not. I was merely trying to find out if, by any chance, you were in a position to hear anything that went on in the hall.”
“Definitely not. I was just trying to see if, by any chance, you heard anything that happened in the hallway.”
“Well, I heard nothing—if that’s all you want to know.”
“Well, I didn’t hear anything—if that’s all you want to know.”
Markham persisted patiently.
Markham kept trying patiently.
“You heard no one, for instance, cross Miss Ada’s room, or open Miss Ada’s door?”
“You didn't hear anyone, for example, go past Miss Ada's room or open her door?”
“I’ve already told you I heard nothing.” The old lady’s denial was viciously emphatic.
“I already told you I didn’t hear anything.” The old lady’s denial was sharply emphatic.
“Nor any one walking in the hall, or descending the stairs?”
“Is there anyone walking in the hall or coming down the stairs?”
“No one but that incompetent doctor and the impossible Sproot. Were we supposed to have had visitors this morning?”
“No one except that useless doctor and the unbearable Sproot. Were we supposed to have visitors this morning?”
“Some one shot your son,” Markham reminded her coolly.
“Someone shot your son,” Markham reminded her calmly.
“It was probably his own fault,” she snapped. Then she seemed to relent a bit. “Still, Rex was not as hard and thoughtless as the rest of the children. But even he neglected me shamefully.” She appeared to weigh the matter. “Yes,” she decided, “he received just punishment for the way he treated me.”
“It was probably his own fault,” she snapped. Then she seemed to soften a bit. “Still, Rex wasn’t as cold and uncaring as the other kids. But even he neglected me horribly.” She seemed to consider the situation. “Yeah,” she concluded, “he got what he deserved for how he treated me.”
Markham struggled with a hot resentment. At last he managed to ask, with apparent calmness:
Markham wrestled with intense resentment. Finally, he managed to ask, sounding surprisingly calm:
“Did you hear the shot with which your son was punished?”
“Did you hear the shot that punished your son?”
“I did not.” Her tone was again irate. “I knew nothing of the disturbance until the doctor saw fit to tell me.”
“I didn’t.” Her tone was angry again. “I didn’t know anything about the disturbance until the doctor decided to tell me.”
“And yet Mr. Rex’s door, as well as yours, was open,” said Markham. “I can hardly understand your not having heard the shot.”
“And yet Mr. Rex’s door, just like yours, was open,” Markham said. “I can hardly believe you didn’t hear the shot.”
The old lady gave him a look of scathing irony.
The old woman shot him a sarcastic glance.
“Am I to sympathize with your lack of understanding?”
“Should I sympathize with your lack of understanding?”
“Lest you be tempted to, madam, I shall leave you.” Markham bowed stiffly and turned on his heel.
“Just so you don’t get tempted, ma'am, I’ll take my leave.” Markham bowed awkwardly and turned sharply.
As we reached the lower hall Doctor Doremus arrived.
As we got to the lower hall, Dr. Doremus showed up.
“Your friends are still at it, I hear, Sergeant,” he greeted Heath, with his usual breezy manner. Handing his coat and hat to Sproot, he came forward and shook hands with all of us. “When you fellows don’t spoil my breakfast you interfere with my lunch,” he repined. “Where’s the body?”
“Your friends are still at it, I hear, Sergeant,” he greeted Heath, with his usual easygoing style. Handing his coat and hat to Sproot, he stepped forward and shook hands with all of us. “When you guys don’t mess up my breakfast, you ruin my lunch,” he complained. “Where’s the body?”
Heath led him up-stairs, and after a few minutes returned to the drawing-room. Taking out another cigar he bit the end of it savagely. “Well, sir, I guess you’ll want to see this Miss Sibella next, won’t you?”
Heath led him upstairs, and after a few minutes, he returned to the living room. Taking out another cigar, he bit the end off roughly. “Well, sir, I guess you’ll want to meet this Miss Sibella next, right?”
“We might as well,” sighed Markham. “Then I’ll tackle the servants and leave things to you. The reporters will be along pretty soon.”
“We might as well,” sighed Markham. “Then I’ll deal with the servants and leave the rest to you. The reporters will be here pretty soon.”
“Don’t I know it! And what they’re going to do to us in the papers’ll be a-plenty!”
“Tell me about it! And what they’re going to say about us in the papers will be a lot!”
“And you can’t even tell them ‘it is confidently expected that an arrest will be made in the immediate future,’ don’t y’ know,” grinned Vance. “It’s most distressin’.”
“And you can’t even say to them ‘it’s confidently expected that an arrest will be made soon,’ you know,” Vance grinned. “It’s really frustrating.”
Heath made an inarticulate noise of exasperation and, calling Sproot, sent him for Sibella.
Heath let out a frustrated grunt and, calling Sproot, sent him to get Sibella.
A moment later she came in carrying a small Pomeranian. She was paler than I had ever seen her, and there was unmistakable fright in her eyes. When she greeted us it was without her habitual gaiety.
A moment later she came in holding a small Pomeranian. She looked paler than I had ever seen her, and there was clear fear in her eyes. When she greeted us, it was without her usual cheerfulness.
“This thing is getting rather ghastly, isn’t it?” she remarked when she had taken a seat.
“This situation is getting pretty terrible, isn’t it?” she said after she had taken a seat.
“It is indeed dreadful,” returned Markham soberly. “You have our very deepest sympathy. . . .”
“It is truly terrible,” Markham replied solemnly. “You have our heartfelt sympathy. . . .”
“Oh, thanks awf’ly.” She accepted the cigarette Vance offered her. “But I’m beginning to wonder how long I’ll be here to receive condolences.” She spoke with forced lightness, but a strained quality in her voice told of her suppressed emotion.
“Oh, thanks a lot.” She took the cigarette Vance offered her. “But I’m starting to wonder how long I’ll be around to get sympathies.” She spoke with a forced lightness, but a tense quality in her voice revealed her repressed feelings.
Markham regarded her sympathetically.
Markham looked at her kindly.
“I do not think it would be a bad idea if you went away for a while—to some friend’s house, let us say—preferably out of the city.”
“I don't think it would be a bad idea if you took some time away—maybe to a friend's place, let's say—preferably outside the city.”
“Oh, no.” She tossed her head with defiance. “I sha’n’t run away. If there’s any one really bent on killing me, he’ll manage it somehow, wherever I am. Anyway, I’d have to come back sooner or later. I couldn’t board with out-of-town friends indefinitely—could I?” She looked at Markham with a kind of anxious despair. “You haven’t any idea, I suppose, who it is that’s obsessed with the idea of exterminating us Greenes?”
“Oh, no.” She shook her head defiantly. “I’m not going to run away. If someone is really determined to kill me, they’ll find a way to do it, no matter where I go. Besides, I’d eventually have to come back. I can’t stay with friends from out of town forever—can I?” She glanced at Markham with a sense of anxious despair. “You don’t have any idea, I suppose, who is fixated on the idea of wiping out us Greenes?”
Markham was reluctant to admit to her the utter hopelessness of the official outlook; and she turned appealingly to Vance.
Markham was hesitant to tell her just how hopeless the official outlook was; she looked at Vance with a pleading expression.
“You needn’t treat me like a child,” she said spiritedly. “You, at least, Mr. Vance, can tell me if there is any one under suspicion.”
“You don’t have to treat me like a child,” she said confidently. “You, at least, Mr. Vance, can tell me if anyone is under suspicion.”
“No, dash it all, Miss Greene!—there isn’t,” he answered promptly. “It’s an amazin’ confession to have to make; but it’s true. That’s why, I think, Mr. Markham suggested that you go away for a while.”
“No, for heaven’s sake, Miss Greene!—there isn’t,” he replied immediately. “It’s an unbelievable confession to make; but it’s true. That’s why I think Mr. Markham suggested that you take some time away.”
“It’s very thoughtful of him and all that,” she returned. “But I think I’ll stay and see it through.”
“It’s really nice of him and everything,” she replied. “But I think I’ll stick around and see this through.”
“You’re a very brave girl,” said Markham, with troubled admiration. “And I assure you everything humanly possible will be done to safeguard you.”
“You’re really brave,” Markham said, with concerned admiration. “And I promise you that everything we can do will be done to keep you safe.”
“Well, so much for that.” She tossed her cigarette into a receiver, and began abstractedly to pet the dog in her lap. “And now, I suppose, you want to know if I heard the shot. Well, I didn’t. So you may continue the inquisition from that point.”
“Well, that’s that.” She threw her cigarette into a bin and started absentmindedly petting the dog in her lap. “And now, I guess you want to know if I heard the shot. Well, I didn’t. So you can keep questioning from there.”
“You were in your room, though, at the time of your brother’s death?”
“You were in your room, right, when your brother died?”
“I was in my room all morning,” she said. “My first appearance beyond the threshold was when Sproot brought the sad tidings of Rex’s passing. But Doctor Von shooed me back again; and there I’ve remained until now. Model behavior, don’t you think, for a member of this new and wicked generation?”
“I was in my room all morning,” she said. “The first time I stepped outside was when Sproot came to tell me the sad news about Rex’s passing. But Doctor Von sent me back inside; and I’ve stayed there since then. Good behavior, don’t you think, for someone from this new and corrupt generation?”
“What time did Doctor Von Blon come to your room?” asked Vance.
“What time did Doctor Von Blon arrive at your room?” Vance asked.
Sibella gave him a faint whimsical smile.
Sibella gave him a faint, playful smile.
“I’m so glad it was you who asked that question. I’m sure Mr. Markham would have used a disapproving tone—though it’s quite au fait to receive one’s doctor in one’s boudoir.—Let me see. I’m sure you asked Doctor Von the same question, so I must be careful. . . . A little before eleven, I should say.”
“I’m really glad it was you who asked that question. I know Mr. Markham would have used a disapproving tone—though it’s pretty au fait to have your doctor in your bedroom. Let me think. I’m sure you asked Doctor Von the same question, so I need to be careful. . . . I’d say a little before eleven.”
“The doc’s exact words,” chimed in Heath suspiciously.
“The doctor’s exact words,” Heath said suspiciously.
Sibella turned a look of amused surprise upon him.
Sibella gave him a look of surprised amusement.
“Isn’t that wonderful! But then, I’ve always been told that honesty is the best policy.”
“Isn’t that great! But then, I’ve always been told that being honest is the best way to go.”
“And did Doctor Von Blon remain in your room until called by Sproot?” pursued Vance.
“And did Doctor Von Blon stay in your room until Sproot called for him?” Vance continued.
“Oh, yes. He was smoking his pipe. Mother detests pipes, and he often sneaks into my room to enjoy a quiet smoke.”
“Oh, yes. He was smoking his pipe. Mom hates pipes, and he often sneaks into my room to enjoy a quiet smoke.”
“And what were you doing during the doctor’s visit?”
“And what were you up to during the doctor's appointment?”
“I was bathing this ferocious animal.” She held up the Pomeranian for Vance’s inspection. “Doesn’t he look nice?”
“I was giving this fierce little guy a bath.” She held the Pomeranian up for Vance to see. “Doesn’t he look adorable?”
“In the bathroom?”
“In the restroom?”
“Naturally. I’d hardly bathe him in the poudrière.”
“Naturally. I wouldn’t dream of bathing him in the poudrière.”
“And was the bathroom door closed?”
“And was the bathroom door shut?”
“As to that I couldn’t say. But it’s quite likely. Doctor Von is like a member of the family, and I’m terribly rude to him sometimes.”
“As for that, I can’t say. But it’s pretty likely. Doctor Von is like family, and I can be really rude to him sometimes.”
Vance got up.
Vance stood up.
“Thank you very much, Miss Greene. We’re sorry we had to trouble you. Do you mind remaining in your room for a while?”
“Thank you so much, Miss Greene. We apologize for bothering you. Would you mind staying in your room for a bit?”
“Mind? On the contrary. It’s about the only place I feel safe.” She walked to the archway. “If you do find out anything you’ll let me know—won’t you? There’s no use pretending any longer. I’m dreadfully scared.” Then, as if ashamed of her admission, she went quickly down the hall.
“Mind? Quite the opposite. It’s about the only place I feel secure.” She walked towards the archway. “If you find out anything, you’ll tell me, right? There’s no point in pretending anymore. I’m really scared.” Then, as if embarrassed by her confession, she hurried down the hall.
Just then Sproot admitted the two finger-print experts—Dubois and Bellamy—and the official photographer. Heath joined them in the hall and took them up-stairs, returning immediately.
Just then, Sproot let in the two fingerprint experts—Dubois and Bellamy—and the official photographer. Heath joined them in the hallway and took them upstairs, coming back right away.
“And now what, sir?”
"What's next, sir?"
Markham seemed lost in gloomy speculation, and it was Vance who answered the Sergeant’s query.
Markham appeared to be deep in dark thoughts, and it was Vance who responded to the Sergeant's question.
“I rather think,” he said, “that another verbal bout with the pious Hemming and the taciturn Frau Mannheim might dispose of a loose end or two.”
“I think,” he said, “that another discussion with the religious Hemming and the quiet Frau Mannheim might clear up a few loose ends.”
Hemming was sent for. She came in laboring under intense excitement. Her eyes fairly glittered with the triumph of the prophetess whose auguries have come to pass. But she had no information whatever to impart. She had spent most of the forenoon in the laundry, and had been unaware of the tragedy until Sproot had mentioned it to her shortly before our arrival. She was voluble, however, on the subject of divine punishment, and it was with difficulty that Vance stemmed her oracular stream of words.
Hemming was called in. She walked in, clearly excited, her eyes sparkling with the thrill of a prophetess whose predictions have come true. But she had no news to share. She had spent most of the morning in the laundry and hadn’t heard about the tragedy until Sproot brought it up just before we arrived. She was quite talkative about divine punishment, and it took some effort for Vance to slow down her flood of words.
Nor could the cook throw any light on Rex’s murder. She had been in the kitchen, she said, the entire morning except for the hour she had gone marketing. She had not heard the shot and, like Hemming, knew of the tragedy only through Sproot. A marked change, however, had come over the woman. When she had entered the drawing-room fright and resentment animated her usually stolid features, and as she sat before us her fingers worked nervously in her lap.
Nor could the cook shed any light on Rex’s murder. She claimed she had been in the kitchen the whole morning except for the hour she went grocery shopping. She hadn’t heard the shot and, like Hemming, learned about the tragedy only through Sproot. However, a noticeable change had come over the woman. When she entered the drawing-room, fear and resentment lit up her normally emotionless face, and as she sat in front of us, her fingers fidgeted nervously in her lap.
Vance watched her critically during the interview. At the end he asked suddenly:
Vance watched her closely during the interview. At the end, he suddenly asked:
“Miss Ada has been with you in the kitchen this past half-hour?”
“Miss Ada has been with you in the kitchen for the last half hour?”
At the mention of Ada’s name her fear was perceptibly intensified. She drew a deep breath.
At the mention of Ada’s name, her fear noticeably increased. She took a deep breath.
“Yes, little Ada has been with me. And thank the good God she was away this morning when Mr. Rex was killed, or it might have been her and not Mr. Rex. They tried once to shoot her, and maybe they’ll try again. She oughtn’t to be allowed to stay in this house.”
“Yes, little Ada has been with me. And thank goodness she was away this morning when Mr. Rex was killed, or it might have been her instead of Mr. Rex. They once tried to shoot her, and they might try again. She shouldn’t be allowed to stay in this house.”
“I think it only fair to tell you, Frau Mannheim,” said Vance, “that some one will be watching closely over Miss Ada from now on.”
“I think it’s only fair to let you know, Frau Mannheim,” said Vance, “that someone will be keeping a close eye on Miss Ada from now on.”
The woman looked at him gratefully.
The woman looked at him with gratitude.
“Why should any one want to harm little Ada?” she asked, in an anguished tone. “I also shall watch over her.”
“Why would anyone want to hurt little Ada?” she asked, her voice filled with anguish. “I will keep an eye on her too.”
When she had left us Vance said:
When she left us, Vance said:
“Something tells me, Markham, that Ada could have no better protector in this house than that motherly German.—And yet,” he added, “there’ll be no end of this grim carnage until we have the murderer safely gyved.” His face darkened: his mouth was as cruel as Pietro de’ Medici’s. “This hellish business isn’t ended. The final picture is only just emerging. And it’s damnable—worse than any of the horrors of Rops or Doré.”
“Something tells me, Markham, that Ada couldn't have a better protector in this house than that caring German woman.—And yet,” he added, “there's no end to this grim slaughter until we have the murderer securely locked up.” His expression darkened; his mouth was as cruel as Pietro de’ Medici’s. “This terrible situation isn’t over. The final image is just starting to take shape. And it’s awful—worse than any of the horrors by Rops or Doré.”
Markham nodded with dismal depression.
Markham nodded with deep sadness.
“Yes, there appears to be an inevitability about these tragedies that’s beyond mere human power to combat.” He got up wearily and addressed himself to Heath. “There’s nothing more I can do here at present, Sergeant. Carry on, and phone me at the office before five.”
“Yes, it seems like these tragedies are unavoidable and beyond what we can do as humans.” He got up tiredly and spoke to Heath. “I can’t do anything more here right now, Sergeant. Keep going, and call me at the office before five.”
We were about to take our departure when Captain Jerym arrived. He was a quiet, heavy-set man, with a gray, scraggly moustache and small, deep-set eyes. One might easily have mistaken him for a shrewd, efficient merchant. After a brief hand-shaking ceremony Heath piloted him up-stairs.
We were just about to leave when Captain Jerym showed up. He was a quiet, stocky guy with a gray, scruffy mustache and small, deep-set eyes. You could easily mistake him for a sharp, capable merchant. After a quick handshake, Heath led him upstairs.
Vance had already donned his ulster, but now he removed it.
Vance had already put on his coat, but now he took it off.
“I think I’ll tarry a bit and hear what the Captain has to say regarding those footprints. Y’ know, Markham, I’ve been evolving a rather fantastic theory about ’em; and I want to test it.”
“I think I’ll stick around for a bit and hear what the Captain has to say about those footprints. You know, Markham, I’ve been developing a pretty wild theory about them, and I want to test it.”
Markham looked at him a moment with questioning curiosity. Then he glanced at his watch.
Markham looked at him for a moment with curious suspicion. Then he checked his watch.
“I’ll wait with you,” he said.
“I’ll wait with you,” he said.
Ten minutes later Doctor Doremus came down, and paused long enough on his way out to tell us that Rex had been shot with a .32 revolver held at a distance of about a foot from the forehead, the bullet having entered directly from the front and embedded itself, in all probability, in the midbrain.
Ten minutes later, Dr. Doremus came downstairs and stopped long enough on his way out to tell us that Rex had been shot with a .32 revolver held about a foot away from his forehead. The bullet entered straight on and likely lodged itself in the midbrain.
A quarter of an hour after Doremus had gone Heath re-entered the drawing-room. He expressed uneasy surprise at seeing us still there.
A little while after Doremus had left, Heath came back into the drawing-room. He seemed unexpectedly surprised to find us still there.
“Mr. Vance wanted to hear Jerym’s report,” Markham explained.
“Mr. Vance wanted to hear Jerym’s report,” Markham explained.
“The Captain’ll be through any minute now.” The Sergeant sank into a chair. “He’s checking Snitkin’s measurements. He couldn’t make much of the tracks on the carpet, though.”
“The Captain will be here any minute now.” The Sergeant sank into a chair. “He’s going over Snitkin’s measurements. He couldn’t make much sense of the tracks on the carpet, though.”
“And finger-prints?” asked Markham.
"And fingerprints?" asked Markham.
“Nothing yet.”
“Not yet.”
“And there won’t be,” added Vance. “There wouldn’t be footprints if they weren’t deliberately intended for us.”
“And there won't be,” Vance added. “There wouldn't be footprints if they weren't intentionally meant for us.”
Heath shot him a sharp look, but before he could speak Captain Jerym and Snitkin came down-stairs.
Heath shot him a pointed look, but before he could say anything, Captain Jerym and Snitkin came downstairs.
“What’s the verdict, Cap?” asked the Sergeant.
“What’s the verdict, Cap?” the Sergeant asked.
“Those footprints on the balcony steps,” said Jerym, “were made with galoshes of the same size and markings as the pattern turned over to me by Snitkin a fortnight or so ago. As for the prints in the room, I’m not so sure. They appear to be the same, however; and the dirt on them is sooty, like the dirt on the snow outside the French doors. I’ve several photographs of them; and I’ll know definitely when I get my enlargements under the microscope.”
“Those footprints on the balcony steps,” Jerym said, “were made with galoshes that are the same size and have the same markings as the pattern Snitkin gave me about two weeks ago. As for the prints in the room, I’m not entirely sure. They look similar, though; and the dirt on them is sooty, just like the dirt on the snow outside the French doors. I have several photos of them, and I’ll be able to confirm when I get my enlargements under the microscope.”
Vance rose and sauntered to the archway.
Vance got up and walked casually to the archway.
“May I have your permission to go up-stairs a moment, Sergeant?”
“Can I have your permission to go upstairs for a moment, Sergeant?”
Heath looked mystified. His instinct was to ask a reason for this unexpected request, but all he said was: “Sure. Go ahead.”
Heath looked confused. His instinct was to ask why this unexpected request was made, but all he said was: “Sure. Go ahead.”
Something in Vance’s manner—an air of satisfaction combined with a suppressed eagerness—told me that he had verified his theory.
Something in Vance’s manner—an air of satisfaction mixed with a subdued eagerness—told me that he had confirmed his theory.
He was gone less than five minutes. When he returned he carried a pair of galoshes similar to those that had been found in Chester’s closet. He handed them to Captain Jerym.
He was gone for less than five minutes. When he came back, he was holding a pair of galoshes like the ones that had been found in Chester’s closet. He gave them to Captain Jerym.
“You’ll probably find that these made the tracks.”
“You’ll probably see that these made the tracks.”
Both Jerym and Snitkin examined them carefully, comparing the measurements and fitting the rough patterns to the soles. Finally, the Captain took one of them to the window, and affixing a jeweller’s glass to his eye, studied the riser of the heel.
Both Jerym and Snitkin looked them over closely, comparing the measurements and matching the rough patterns to the soles. Finally, the Captain took one of them to the window and, using a jeweler’s loupe, examined the riser of the heel.
“I think you’re right,” he agreed. “There’s a worn place here which corresponds to an indentation on the cast I made.”
“I think you’re right,” he said. “There’s a worn spot here that matches an indentation on the cast I made.”
Heath had sprung to his feet and stood eyeing Vance.
Heath jumped up and stared at Vance.
“Where did you find ’em?” he demanded.
“Where did you find them?” he asked.
“Tucked away in the rear of the little linen-closet at the head of the stairs.”
“Tucked away in the back of the small linen closet at the top of the stairs.”
The Sergeant’s excitement got the better of him. He swung about to Markham, fairly spluttering with consternation.
The Sergeant's excitement overwhelmed him. He turned to Markham, practically sputtering with shock.
“Those two guys from the Bureau that went over this house looking for the gun told me there wasn’t a pair of galoshes in the place; and I specially told ’em to keep their eyes pealed for galoshes. And now Mr. Vance finds ’em in the linen-closet off the main hall up-stairs!”
“Those two guys from the Bureau who went through this house looking for the gun told me there weren’t any galoshes in the place; and I specifically told them to keep an eye out for galoshes. And now Mr. Vance finds them in the linen closet off the main hall upstairs!”
“But, Sergeant,” said Vance mildly, “the galoshes weren’t there when your sleuths were looking for the revolver. On both former occasions the johnny who wore ’em had plenty of time to put ’em away safely. But to-day, d’ ye see, he had no chance to sequester them; so he left ’em in the linen-closet for the time being.”
“But, Sergeant,” Vance said calmly, “the galoshes weren’t there when your detectives were searching for the revolver. On both earlier occasions, the guy who wore them had plenty of time to stash them safely. But today, you see, he didn’t have a chance to hide them; so he left them in the linen closet for the time being.”
“Oh, that’s it, is it?” Heath growled vaguely. “Well, what’s the rest of the story, Mr. Vance?”
“Oh, is that all there is to it?” Heath growled vaguely. “Well, what’s the rest of the story, Mr. Vance?”
“That’s all there is to date. If I knew the rest I’d know who fired the shots. But I might remind you that neither of your sergents-de-ville saw any suspicious person leave here.”
“That’s all there is to it right now. If I had more information, I’d know who fired the shots. But let me remind you that neither of your sergents-de-ville saw anyone suspicious leave here.”
“Good God, Vance!” Markham was on his feet. “That means that the murderer is in the house this minute.”
“Wow, Vance!” Markham stood up. “That means the killer is in the house right now.”
“At any rate,” returned Vance lazily, “I think we are justified in assuming that the murderer was here when we arrived.”
“At any rate,” Vance replied lazily, “I think we’re justified in assuming that the murderer was here when we arrived.”
“But nobody’s left the place but Von Blon,” blurted Heath.
“But nobody’s left the place except for Von Blon,” Heath blurted.
Vance nodded. “Oh, it’s wholly possible the murderer is still in the house, Sergeant.”
Vance nodded. “Oh, it’s totally possible the murderer is still in the house, Sergeant.”
CHAPTER XVI.
The Lost Poisons
(Tuesday, November 30; 2 p. m.)
(Tuesday, November 30; 2 PM)
Markham and Vance and I had a late lunch at the Stuyvesant Club. During the meal the subject of the murder was avoided as if by tacit agreement; but when we sat smoking over our coffee Markham settled back in his chair and surveyed Vance sternly.
Markham, Vance, and I had a late lunch at the Stuyvesant Club. We all seemed to agree to avoid talking about the murder during the meal, but once we sat back with our coffee, Markham leaned back in his chair and looked at Vance seriously.
“Now,” he said, “I want to hear how you came to find those galoshes in the linen-closet. And, damn it! I don’t want any garrulous evasions or quotations out of Bartlett.”
“Now,” he said, “I want to hear how you found those galoshes in the linen closet. And, damn it! I don’t want any long-winded dodges or quotes from Bartlett.”
“I’m quite willing to unburden my soul,” smiled Vance. “It was all so dashed simple. I never put any stock in the burglar theory, and so was able to approach the problem with a virgin mind, as it were.”
“I’m more than happy to share what’s on my mind,” Vance smiled. “It was all really pretty simple. I never believed in the burglar theory, so I was able to tackle the problem with a fresh perspective, so to speak.”
He lit a fresh cigarette and poured himself another cup of coffee.
He lit a new cigarette and poured himself another cup of coffee.
“Perpend, Markham. On the night that Julia and Ada were shot a double set of footprints was found. It had stopped snowing at about eleven o’clock, and the tracks had been made between that hour and midnight, when the Sergeant arrived on the scene. On the night of Chester’s murder there was another set of footprints similar to the others; and they too had been made shortly after the weather had cleared. Here, then, were tracks in the snow, approaching and retreating from the front door, preceding each crime; and both sets had been made after the snow had stopped falling when they would be distinctly visible and determinable. This was not a particularly striking coincidence, but it was sufficiently arresting to create a slight strain on my cortex cerebri. And the strain increased perceptibly this morning when Snitkin reported his discovery of fresh footprints on the balcony steps; for once again the same meteorological conditions had accompanied our culprit’s passion for leaving spoors. I was therefore driven to the irresistible inference, as you learned Solons put it, that the murderer, so careful and calculating about everything else, had deliberately made all these footprints for our special edification. In each instance, d’ ye see, he had chosen the only hour of the day when his tracks would not be obliterated by falling snow or confused with other tracks. . . . Are you there?”
“Listen, Markham. On the night that Julia and Ada were shot, a double set of footprints was found. It had stopped snowing around eleven o'clock, and the tracks were made between that time and midnight, when the Sergeant arrived at the scene. On the night of Chester’s murder, there was another set of footprints similar to the previous ones; these too were made shortly after the weather cleared. So, here were tracks in the snow, coming to and from the front door, before each crime; and both sets were made after the snow had stopped falling when they would be clearly visible and identifiable. This wasn’t an exceptionally striking coincidence, but it was enough to create a small tension in my cortex cerebri. And that tension increased noticeably this morning when Snitkin reported his find of fresh footprints on the balcony steps; once again, the same weather conditions had accompanied our culprit’s habit of leaving tracks. I was therefore led to the undeniable conclusion, as you learned wise guys put it, that the murderer, who was so careful and calculating about everything else, had intentionally made all these footprints for our benefit. In each case, you see, he picked the only time of day when his tracks wouldn’t be covered by falling snow or mixed up with other tracks... Are you there?”
“Go ahead,” said Markham. “I’m listening.”
“Go ahead,” Markham said. “I’m listening.”
“To proceed, then. Another coincidence attached to these three sets of footprints. It was impossible, because of the dry, flaky nature of the snow, to determine whether the first set had originated in the house and returned there, or had first approached the house from the street and then retreated. Again, on the night of Chester’s demise, when the snow was damp and susceptible to clear impressions, the same doubt arose. The tracks to and from the house were on opposite sides of the front walk: not a single footstep overlapped! Accidental? Perhaps. But not wholly reasonable. A person walking to and from a door along a comparatively narrow pathway would almost certainly have doubled on some of his tracks. And even if he had failed to superimpose any of his footprints, the parallel spoors would have been close together. But these two lines of prints were far apart: each clung to the extreme edge of the walk, as if the person who made them was positively afraid of overlapping. Now, consider the footprints made this morning. There was a single line of them entering the house, but none coming out. We concluded that the murderer had made his escape via the front door and down the neatly swept walk; but this, after all, was only an assumption.”
“To continue, then. Another coincidence linked to these three sets of footprints. Because of the dry, flaky snow, it was impossible to tell if the first set started from the house and went back there, or if it came to the house from the street and then left. Again, on the night of Chester's death, when the snow was damp and could show clear impressions, the same uncertainty came up. The tracks to and from the house were on different sides of the front walk: not a single footprint overlapped! Accidental? Maybe. But it doesn’t seem entirely logical. A person walking to and from a door along a relatively narrow path would almost certainly have crossed over some of their tracks. Even if they hadn’t stepped on any of their own footprints, the parallel paths would have been close together. But these two lines of prints were far apart: each kept to the very edge of the walk, as if the person who made them was really trying to avoid overlapping. Now, think about the footprints made this morning. There was a single line of them going into the house, but none coming out. We concluded that the murderer had escaped through the front door and down the neatly swept walk; but this, after all, was only a guess.”
Vance sipped his coffee and inhaled a moment on his cigarette.
Vance took a sip of his coffee and paused for a moment to inhale his cigarette.
“The point I’m trying to bring out is this: there is no proof whatever that all these footprints were not made by some one in the house who first went out and then returned for the express purpose of leading the police to believe that an outsider was guilty. And, on the other hand, there is evidence that the footprints actually did originate in the house; because if an outsider had made them he would have been at no pains to confuse the issue of their origin, since, in any event, they could not have been traced back farther than the street. Therefore, as a tentative starting-point, I assumed that the tracks had, in reality, been made by some one in the house.—I can’t say, of course, whether or not my layman’s logic adds lustre to the gladsome light of jurisprudence——”
“The point I’m trying to make is this: there’s no proof that all these footprints weren’t made by someone inside the house who first went out and then came back just to make the police think an outsider was guilty. On the other hand, there’s evidence that the footprints actually came from the house because if an outsider had made them, they wouldn’t have tried to confuse everyone about where they came from, since, regardless, they couldn’t have been traced back any further than the street. So, as a tentative starting point, I assumed that someone in the house actually made the tracks. I can’t say, of course, whether my amateur logic adds any value to the bright light of the law——”
“Your reasoning is consistent as far as it goes,” cut in Markham tartly. “But it is hardly complete enough to have led you directly to the linen-closet this morning.”
“Your reasoning makes sense up to a point,” Markham interrupted sharply. “But it's definitely not complete enough to have brought you straight to the linen closet this morning.”
“True. But there were various contribut’ry factors. For instance, the galoshes which Snitkin found in Chester’s clothes-closet were the exact size of the prints. At first I toyed with the idea that they were the actual instruments of our unknown’s vestigial deception. But when, after they had been taken to Headquarters, another set of similar tracks appeared—to wit, the ones found this morning—I amended my theory slightly, and concluded that Chester had owned two pairs of galoshes—one that had perhaps been discarded but not thrown away. That was why I wanted to wait for Captain Jerym’s report: I was anxious to learn if the new tracks were exactly like the old ones.”
“True. But there were several contributing factors. For instance, the galoshes that Snitkin found in Chester’s closet were the exact size of the footprints. At first, I considered the possibility that they were the actual tools of our unknown's hidden trickery. But when, after they were taken to Headquarters, another set of similar tracks appeared—specifically, the ones found this morning—I adjusted my theory slightly and concluded that Chester owned two pairs of galoshes—one that might have been discarded but not thrown away. That’s why I wanted to wait for Captain Jerym’s report: I was eager to find out if the new tracks were exactly like the old ones.”
“But even so,” interrupted Markham, “your theory that the footprints emanated from the house strikes me as being erected on pretty weak scaffolding. Were there any other indicants?”
“But even so,” interrupted Markham, “your theory that the footprints came from the house seems pretty weak to me. Were there any other signs?”
“I was coming to them,” replied Vance reproachfully. “But you will rush me so. Pretend that I’m a lawyer, and my summation will sound positively breathless.”
“I was getting to them,” Vance replied with a hint of reproach. “But you will hurry me like this. Pretend I’m a lawyer, and my conclusion will sound completely rushed.”
“I’m more likely to pretend that I’m a presiding judge, and give you sus. per coll.”
“I’m more likely to pretend that I'm the judge and give you sus. per coll.”
“Ah, well.” Vance sighed and continued. “Let us consider the hypothetical intruder’s means of escape after the shooting of Julia and Ada. Sproot came into the upper hall immediately after the shot had been fired in Ada’s room; yet he heard nothing—neither footsteps in the hall nor the front door closing. And, Markham old thing, a person in galoshes going down marble steps in the dark is no midsummer zephyr for silence. In the circumstances Sproot would have been certain to hear him making his escape. Therefore, the explanation that suggested itself to me was that he did not make his escape.”
“Ah, well.” Vance sighed and continued. “Let’s think about how the hypothetical intruder could have gotten away after shooting Julia and Ada. Sproot arrived in the upper hall right after the shot was fired in Ada’s room; yet he didn’t hear anything—no footsteps in the hall or the front door closing. And, Markham, old friend, someone wearing galoshes going down marble steps in the dark isn’t exactly silent. Given the situation, Sproot would definitely have heard him escaping. So, the conclusion I came to was that he did not make his escape.”
“And the footprints outside?”
“And the footprints outside?”
“Were made beforehand by some one walking to the front gate and back.—And that brings me to the night of Chester’s murder. You remember Rex’s tale of hearing a dragging noise in the hall and a door closing about fifteen minutes before the shot was fired, and Ada’s corroboration of the door-shutting part of the story? The noise, please note, was heard after it had stopped snowing—in fact, after the moon had come out. Could the noise not easily have been a person walking in galoshes, or even taking them off, after having returned from making those separated tracks to and from the gate? And might not that closing door have been the door of the linen-closet where the galoshes were being temporarily cached?”
“Someone walked to the front gate and back before. —And that brings me to the night of Chester’s murder. You remember Rex’s story about hearing a dragging noise in the hall and a door closing about fifteen minutes before the shot was fired, and Ada’s confirmation of the door closing part of the story? The noise, please note, was heard after it stopped snowing—in fact, after the moon came out. Couldn’t the noise easily have been someone walking in galoshes, or even taking them off, after returning from making those separate tracks to and from the gate? And might that closing door have been the linen closet where the galoshes were being temporarily stored?”
Markham nodded. “Yes, the sounds Rex and Ada heard might be explained that way.”
Markham nodded. “Yeah, the sounds Rex and Ada heard could be explained like that.”
“And this morning’s business was even plainer. There were footprints on the balcony steps, made between nine o’clock and noon. But neither of the guards saw any one enter the grounds. Moreover, Sproot waited a few moments in the dining-room after the shot had been fired in Rex’s room; and if any one had come down the stairs and gone out the front door Sproot would certainly have heard him. It’s true that the murderer might have descended the front stairs as Sproot went up the servants’ stairs. But is that likely? Would he have waited in the upper hall after killing Rex, knowing that some one was likely to step out and discover him? I think not. And anyway, the guards saw no one leave the estate. Ergo, I concluded that no one came down the front stairs after Rex’s death. I assumed again that the footprints had been made at some earlier hour. This time, however, the murderer did not go to the gate and return, for a guard was there who would have seen him; and, furthermore, the front steps and the walk had been swept. So our track-maker, after having donned the galoshes, stepped out of the front door, walked round the corner of the house, mounted the balcony steps, and re-entered the upper hall by way of Ada’s room.”
“And this morning's events were even clearer. There were footprints on the balcony steps, made between nine o’clock and noon. But neither of the guards saw anyone enter the grounds. Moreover, Sproot waited a few moments in the dining room after the shot was fired in Rex’s room; and if anyone had come down the stairs and gone out the front door, Sproot would have definitely heard him. It's possible that the murderer could have gone down the front stairs while Sproot was going up the servants’ stairs. But is that likely? Would he have waited in the upper hall after killing Rex, knowing that someone might come out and find him? I think not. And anyway, the guards saw no one leave the estate. Ergo, I concluded that no one came down the front stairs after Rex’s death. I also assumed that the footprints were made earlier. This time, however, the murderer didn't go to the gate and come back, because a guard was there who would have seen him; additionally, the front steps and the walkway had been cleared. So our track-maker, after putting on the galoshes, stepped out of the front door, walked around the corner of the house, climbed the balcony steps, and re-entered the upper hall through Ada’s room.”
“I see.” Markham leaned over and knocked the ashes from his cigar. “Therefore, you inferred that the galoshes were still in the house.”
“I see.” Markham leaned over and knocked the ashes from his cigar. “So, you figured that the galoshes were still in the house.”
“Exactly. But I’ll admit I didn’t think of the linen-closet at once. First I tried Chester’s room. Then I took a look round Julia’s chamber; and I was about to go up to the servants’ quarters when I recalled Rex’s story of the closing door. I ran my eye over all the second-story doors, and straightway tried the linen-closet—which was, after all, the most likely place for a transient occultation. And lo! there were the galoshes tucked under an old drugget. The murderer had probably hidden them there both times before, pending an opportunity of secreting them more thoroughly.”
“Exactly. But I’ll admit I didn’t think of the linen closet right away. First, I checked Chester’s room. Then I looked around Julia’s room; and I was about to head up to the servants’ quarters when I remembered Rex’s story about the closing door. I scanned all the second-floor doors and immediately tried the linen closet—which was, after all, the most likely spot for a temporary hiding place. And there they were! The galoshes were tucked under an old rug. The murderer probably hid them there both times, waiting for a chance to stash them away more securely.”
“But where could they have been concealed so that our searchers didn’t run across them?”
“But where could they have been hidden so that our searchers didn’t find them?”
“As to that, now, I couldn’t say. They may have been taken out of the house altogether.”
“As for that, I can’t really say. They might have been completely removed from the house.”
There was a silence for several minutes. Then Markham spoke.
There was a silence for several minutes. Then Markham spoke.
“The finding of the galoshes pretty well proves your theory, Vance. But do you realize what confronts us now? If your reasoning is correct, the guilty person is some one with whom we’ve been talking this morning. It’s an appalling thought. I’ve gone over in my mind every member of that household; and I simply can’t regard any one of them as a potential mass-murderer.”
“The discovery of the galoshes really supports your theory, Vance. But do you understand what we're facing now? If you're right, the person responsible is someone we’ve been speaking with this morning. It’s a terrifying thought. I’ve thought about every member of that household, and I just can’t see any of them as a potential mass murderer.”
“Sheer moral prejudice, old dear.” Vance’s voice assumed a note of raillery. “I’m a bit cynical myself, and the only person at the Greene mansion I’d eliminate as a possibility would be Frau Mannheim. She’s not sufficiently imaginative to have planned this accumulative massacre. But as regards the others, I could picture any one of ’em as being at the bottom of this diabolical slaughter. It’s a mistaken idea, don’t y’ know, to imagine that a murderer looks like a murderer. No murderer ever does. The only people who really look like murderers are quite harmless. Do you recall the mild and handsome features of the Reverend Richeson of Cambridge? Yet he gave his inamorata cyanide of potassium. The fact that Major Armstrong was a meek and gentlemanly looking chap did not deter him from feeding arsenic to his wife. Professor Webster of Harvard was not a criminal type; but the dismembered spirit of Doctor Parkman doubtless regards him as a brutal slayer. Doctor Lamson, with his philanthropic eyes and his benevolent beard, was highly regarded as a humanitarian; but he administered aconitine rather cold-bloodedly to his crippled brother-in-law. Then there was Doctor Neil Cream, who might easily have been mistaken for the deacon of a fashionable church; and the soft-spoken and amiable Doctor Waite. . . . And the women! Edith Thompson admitted putting powdered glass in her husband’s gruel, though she looked like a pious Sunday-school teacher. Madeleine Smith certainly had a most respectable countenance. And Constance Kent was rather a beauty—a nice girl with an engaging air; yet she cut her little brother’s throat in a thoroughly brutal manner. Gabrielle Bompard and Marie Boyer were anything but typical of the donna delinquente; but the one strangled her lover with the cord of her dressing-gown, and the other killed her mother with a cheese-knife. And what of Madame Fenayrou——?”
“Sheer moral prejudice, my dear.” Vance's voice took on a teasing tone. “I'm a bit cynical myself, and the only person at the Greene mansion I’d rule out as a suspect is Frau Mannheim. She doesn’t have the creativity to plan this complex massacre. But as for everyone else, I can easily imagine any of them being behind this wicked slaughter. It's a common misconception, you know, to think that a murderer looks like one. No murderer ever does. The only people who really look like murderers are completely harmless. Do you remember the mild and handsome features of the Reverend Richeson from Cambridge? Yet he poisoned his girlfriend with potassium cyanide. The fact that Major Armstrong appeared meek and gentlemanly didn’t stop him from poisoning his wife with arsenic. Professor Webster from Harvard didn’t seem like a criminal, but the dismembered spirit of Doctor Parkman likely sees him as a brutal killer. Doctor Lamson, with his kind eyes and benevolent beard, was well-regarded as a humanitarian; yet he cold-bloodedly gave aconitine to his disabled brother-in-law. Then there was Doctor Neil Cream, who could easily be mistaken for the deacon of a fancy church; and the soft-spoken and friendly Doctor Waite... And the women! Edith Thompson confessed to putting powdered glass in her husband’s porridge, though she looked like a devout Sunday-school teacher. Madeleine Smith certainly had a respectable appearance. And Constance Kent was quite beautiful—a nice girl with a charming demeanor; yet she brutally slit her little brother’s throat. Gabrielle Bompard and Marie Boyer were anything but typical of the donna delinquente; yet one strangled her lover with her dressing-gown cord, and the other killed her mother with a cheese knife. And what about Madame Fenayrou?”
“Enough!” protested Markham. “Your lecture on criminal physiognomy can go over a while. Just now I’m trying to adjust my mind to the staggering inferences to be drawn from your finding of those galoshes.” A sense of horror seemed to weigh him down. “Good God, Vance! There must be some way out of this nightmare you’ve propounded. What member of that household could possibly have walked in on Rex Greene and shot him down in broad daylight?”
“Enough!” protested Markham. “Your lecture on criminal physiognomy can wait. Right now, I’m trying to wrap my head around the shocking implications of your discovery of those galoshes.” A sense of horror seemed to crush him. “Good God, Vance! There has to be a way out of this nightmare you’ve presented. Which person from that household could have possibly walked in on Rex Greene and shot him in broad daylight?”
“ ’Pon my soul, I don’t know.” Vance himself was deeply affected by the sinister aspects of the case. “But some one in that house did it—some one the others don’t suspect.”
“Honestly, I have no idea.” Vance himself was deeply troubled by the dark aspects of the case. “But someone in that house did it—someone the others don’t suspect.”
“That look on Julia’s face, and Chester’s amazed expression—that’s what you mean, isn’t it? They didn’t suspect either. And they were horrified at the revelation—when it was too late. Yes, all those things fit in with your theory.”
“That look on Julia’s face and Chester’s shocked expression—that’s what you mean, right? They had no idea either. And they were horrified when they found out—when it was too late. Yes, all of that lines up with your theory.”
“But there’s one thing that doesn’t fit, old man.” Vance gazed at the table perplexedly. “Rex died peacefully, apparently unaware of his murderer. Why wasn’t there also a look of horror on his face? His eyes couldn’t have been shut when the revolver was levelled at him, for he was standing, facing the intruder. It’s inexplicable—mad!”
“But there’s one thing that doesn’t make sense, old man.” Vance stared at the table, confused. “Rex died peacefully, seemingly unaware of his killer. Why didn’t he have a look of terror on his face? His eyes couldn’t have been closed when the gun was pointed at him because he was standing and facing the intruder. It doesn’t add up—it's crazy!”
He beat a nervous tattoo on the table, his brows contracted.
He drummed his fingers on the table, his brows furrowed.
“And there’s another thing, Markham, that’s incomprehensible about Rex’s death. His door into the hall was open; but nobody up-stairs heard the shot—nobody up-stairs. And yet Sproot—who was down-stairs, in the butler’s pantry behind the dining-room—heard it distinctly.”
“And there’s another thing, Markham, that’s hard to understand about Rex’s death. His door to the hall was open, but nobody upstairs heard the shot—nobody upstairs. And yet Sproot—who was downstairs, in the butler’s pantry behind the dining room—heard it clearly.”
“It probably just happened that way,” Markham argued, almost automatically. “Sound acts fantastically sometimes.”
“It probably just happened that way,” Markham said, almost reflexively. “Sound can be really strange sometimes.”
Vance shook his head.
Vance shook his head.
“Nothing has ‘just happened’ in this case. There’s a terrible logic about everything—a carefully planned reason behind each detail. Nothing has been left to chance. Still, this very systematization of the crime will eventually prove the murderer’s downfall. When we can find a key to any one of the anterooms, we’ll know our way into the main chamber of horrors.”
“Nothing has ‘just happened’ in this case. There’s a terrible logic behind everything—a carefully planned reason for each detail. Nothing has been left to chance. Still, this very organization of the crime will ultimately lead to the murderer’s downfall. Once we find a key to any one of the anterooms, we’ll know how to access the main chamber of horrors.”
At that moment Markham was summoned to the telephone. When he returned his expression was puzzled and uneasy.
At that moment, Markham was called to the phone. When he came back, he looked confused and uneasy.
“It was Swacker. Von Blon is at my office now—he has something to tell me.”
“It was Swacker. Von Blon is at my office right now—he has something to share with me.”
“Ah! Very interestin’,” commented Vance.
“Ah! Very interesting,” commented Vance.
We drove to the District Attorney’s office, and Von Blon was shown in at once.
We drove to the District Attorney’s office, and Von Blon was taken in right away.
“I may be stirring up a mare’s nest,” he began apologetically, after he had seated himself on the edge of a chair. “But I felt I ought to inform you of a curious thing that happened to me this morning. At first I thought I would tell the police, but it occurred to me they might misunderstand; and I decided to place the matter before you to act upon as you saw fit.”
“I might be causing some trouble,” he started, sounding sorry, after he sat down on the edge of a chair. “But I felt I should let you know about something strange that happened to me this morning. At first, I thought about reporting it to the police, but then I realized they might get the wrong idea; so I decided to bring it to you to handle as you think best.”
Plainly he was uncertain as to how the subject should be broached, and Markham waited patiently with an air of polite indulgence.
Clearly, he was unsure about how to bring up the topic, and Markham waited patiently with a demeanor of courteous patience.
“I phoned the Greene house as soon as I made the—ah—discovery,” Von Blon went on hesitantly. “But I was informed you had left for the office; so, as soon as I had lunched, I came directly here.”
“I called the Greene house as soon as I made the—uh—discovery,” Von Blon continued cautiously. “But I was told you had already left for the office; so, as soon as I finished lunch, I came straight here.”
“Very good of you, doctor,” murmured Markham.
“Very kind of you, doctor,” Markham whispered.
Again Von Blon hesitated, and his manner became exaggeratedly ingratiating.
Again, Von Blon hesitated, and he became overly flattering.
“The fact is, Mr. Markham, I am in the habit of carrying a rather full supply of emergency drugs in my medicine-case. . . .”
“The fact is, Mr. Markham, I usually carry a pretty well-stocked supply of emergency medications in my medicine kit. . . .”
“Emergency drugs?”
"Emergency medications?"
“Strychnine, morphine, caffeine, and a variety of hypnotics and stimulants. I find it often convenient——”
“Strychnine, morphine, caffeine, and a range of hypnotics and stimulants. I often find it convenient——”
“And it was in connection with these drugs you wished to see me?”
“And it was about these drugs that you wanted to see me?”
“Indirectly—yes.” Von Blon paused momentarily to arrange his words. “To-day it happened that I had in my case a fresh tube of soluble quarter-grain morphine tablets, and a Parke-Davis carton of four tubes of strychnine—thirtieths. . . .”
“Kind of—yeah.” Von Blon took a moment to think about how to say what he wanted. “Today, I happened to have in my bag a new tube of soluble quarter-grain morphine tablets, and a Parke-Davis box with four tubes of strychnine—thirtieths…”
“And what about this supply of drugs, doctor?”
“And what about this supply of drugs, doctor?”
“The fact is, the morphine and the strychnine have disappeared.”
“The truth is, the morphine and the strychnine are gone.”
Markham bent forward, his eyes curiously animated.
Markham leaned forward, his eyes curiously lively.
“They were in my case this morning when I left my office,” Von Blon explained; “and I made only two brief calls before I went to the Greenes’. I missed the tubes when I returned to my office.”
“They were in my briefcase this morning when I left my office,” Von Blon explained. “I only made two quick calls before going to the Greenes’. I noticed the tubes were missing when I got back to my office.”
Markham studied the doctor a moment.
Markham looked at the doctor for a moment.
“And you think it improbable that the drugs were taken from your case during either of your other calls?”
“And you find it unlikely that the drugs were taken from your bag during either of your other visits?”
“That’s just it. At neither place was the case out of my sight for a moment.”
"That’s exactly it. I never took my eyes off the case at either place."
“And at the Greenes’?” Markham’s agitation was growing rapidly.
“And at the Greenes’?” Markham was getting more and more worked up.
“I went directly to Mrs. Greene’s room, taking the case with me. I remained there for perhaps half an hour. When I came out——”
“I went straight to Mrs. Greene’s room, bringing the case with me. I stayed there for about half an hour. When I came out——”
“You did not leave the room during that half-hour?”
“You didn't leave the room during that half-hour?”
“No. . . .”
“Nope.”
“Pardon me, doctor,” came Vance’s indolent voice; “but the nurse mentioned that you called to her to bring Mrs. Greene’s bouillon. From where did you call?”
“Excuse me, doctor,” Vance’s lazy voice said; “but the nurse said you asked her to bring Mrs. Greene’s broth. Where did you call from?”
Von Blon nodded. “Ah, yes. I did speak to Miss Craven. I stepped to the door and called up the servants’ stairs.”
Von Blon nodded. “Oh, right. I did talk to Miss Craven. I went to the door and called up the servants’ stairs.”
“Quite so. And then?”
“Exactly. And then?”
“I waited with Mrs. Greene until the nurse came. Then I went across the hall to Sibella’s room.”
“I waited with Mrs. Greene until the nurse arrived. Then I went across the hall to Sibella’s room.”
“And your case?” interjected Markham.
"And what about your case?" Markham interrupted.
“I set it down in the hall, against the rear railing of the main stairway.”
“I placed it in the hall, against the back railing of the main staircase.”
“And you remained in Miss Sibella’s room until Sproot called you?”
“And you stayed in Miss Sibella’s room until Sproot called you?”
“That is right.”
"That's right."
“Then the case was unguarded in the rear of the upper hall from about eleven until you left the house?”
“Then the case was left unprotected at the back of the upper hall from around eleven until you left the house?”
“Yes. After I had taken leave of you gentlemen in the drawing-room I went up-stairs and got it.”
“Yes. After I said goodbye to you gentlemen in the drawing room, I went upstairs and got it.”
“And also made your adieus to Miss Sibella,” added Vance.
“And also said your goodbyes to Miss Sibella,” added Vance.
Von Blon raised his eyebrows with an air of gentle surprise.
Von Blon raised his eyebrows in mild surprise.
“Naturally.”
"Of course."
“What amount of these drugs disappeared?” asked Markham.
“What amount of these drugs went missing?” asked Markham.
“The four tubes of strychnine contained in all approximately three grains—three and one-third, to be exact. And there are twenty-five tablets of morphine in a Parke-Davis tube, making six and one-quarter grains.”
“The four tubes of strychnine contained in all approximately three grains—three and one-third, to be exact. And there are twenty-five tablets of morphine in a Parke-Davis tube, making six and one-quarter grains.”
“Are those fatal doses, doctor?”
“Are those lethal doses, doctor?”
“That’s a difficult question to answer, sir.” Von Blon adopted a professorial manner. “One may have a tolerance for morphine and be capable of assimilating astonishingly large doses. But, ceteris paribus, six grains would certainly prove fatal. Regarding strychnine, toxicology gives us a very wide range as to lethal dosage, depending on the condition and age of the patient. The average fatal dose for an adult is, I should say, two grains, though death has resulted from administrations of one grain, or even less. And, on the other hand, recovery has taken place after as much as ten grains have been swallowed. Generally speaking, however, three and one-third grains would be sufficient to produce fatal results.”
"That's a tough question to answer, sir." Von Blon took on a scholarly tone. "Someone might have a high tolerance for morphine and handle surprisingly large doses. But, ceteris paribus, six grains would definitely be deadly. When it comes to strychnine, toxicology shows a wide range for lethal doses, depending on the patient's condition and age. For an average adult, I would say the typical fatal dose is about two grains, although there have been cases where one grain, or even less, has caused death. On the flip side, there have also been recoveries after someone has swallowed as much as ten grains. Generally, though, three and one-third grains would be enough to lead to fatal outcomes."
When Von Blon had gone Markham gazed at Vance anxiously.
When Von Blon left, Markham looked at Vance with concern.
“What do you make of it?” he asked.
“What do you think about it?” he asked.
“I don’t like it—I don’t at all like it.” Vance shook his head despairingly. “It’s dashed queer—the whole thing. And the doctor is worried, too. There’s a panic raging beneath his elegant façade. He’s in a blue funk—and it’s not because of the loss of his pills. He fears something, Markham. There was a strained, hunted look in his eyes.”
“I don’t like it—I really don’t like it at all.” Vance shook his head in despair. “It’s seriously strange—the whole thing. And the doctor is worried, too. There’s a panic bubbling under his polished exterior. He’s really down—and it’s not just because he lost his pills. He’s afraid of something, Markham. There was a tense, scared look in his eyes.”
“Doesn’t it strike you as strange that he should be carrying such quantities of drugs about with him?”
“Doesn’t it seem odd to you that he’s carrying so many drugs with him?”
“Not necessarily. Some doctors do it. The Continental M.D.s especially are addicted to the practice. And don’t forget Von Blon is German-trained. . . .” Vance glanced up suddenly. “By the by, what about those two wills?”
“Not necessarily. Some doctors do it. The Continental M.D.s especially are really into the practice. And don’t forget Von Blon is German-trained. . . .” Vance looked up suddenly. “By the way, what about those two wills?”
There was a look of astonished interrogation in Markham’s incisive stare, but he said merely:
There was a look of surprised questioning in Markham’s sharp gaze, but he simply said:
“I’ll have them later this afternoon. Buckway has been laid up with a cold, but he promised to send me copies to-day.”
“I’ll get them later this afternoon. Buckway has been stuck at home with a cold, but he promised to send me the copies today.”
Vance got to his feet.
Vance stood up.
“I’m no Chaldean,” he drawled; “but I have an idea those two wills may help us to understand the disappearance of the doctor’s pellets.” He drew on his coat and took up his hat and stick. “And now I’m going to banish this beastly affair from my thoughts.—Come, Van. There’s some good chamber-music at Æolian Hall this afternoon, and if we hurry we’ll be in time for the Mozart ‘C-major.’ ”
“I’m not a Chaldean,” he said slowly; “but I think those two wills might help us figure out what happened to the doctor’s pellets.” He put on his coat and grabbed his hat and cane. “Now I’m going to push this awful situation out of my mind.—Come on, Van. There’s some great chamber music at Æolian Hall this afternoon, and if we hurry, we’ll make it in time for the Mozart ‘C-major.’ ”
CHAPTER XVII.
Two Wills
(Tuesday, November 30; 8 p. m.)
(Tuesday, November 30; 8 PM)
Eight o’clock that night found Inspector Moran, Sergeant Heath, Markham, Vance, and me seated about a small conference-table in one of the Stuyvesant Club’s private rooms. The evening papers had created a furore in the city with their melodramatic accounts of Rex Greene’s murder; and these early stories were, as we all knew, but the mild forerunners of what the morning journals would publish. The situation itself, without the inevitable impending strictures of the press, was sufficient to harry and depress those in charge of the official investigation; and, as I looked round the little circle of worried faces that night, I realized the tremendous importance that attached to the outcome of our conference.
At eight o'clock that night, Inspector Moran, Sergeant Heath, Markham, Vance, and I were gathered around a small conference table in one of the private rooms at the Stuyvesant Club. The evening papers had stirred up a frenzy in the city with their dramatic coverage of Rex Greene's murder, and we all knew these early articles were just the mild previews of what the morning papers would unleash. The situation itself, even without the inevitable pressure from the press, was enough to stress and worry those involved in the official investigation. As I looked around at the circle of concerned faces that night, I realized how crucial the outcome of our meeting was.
Markham was the first to speak.
Markham was the first to speak.
“I have brought copies of the wills; but before we discuss them I’d like to know if there have been any new developments.”
“I’ve brought copies of the wills, but before we go over them, I’d like to know if there are any new updates.”
“Developments!” Heath snorted contemptuously. “We’ve been going round in a circle all afternoon, and the faster we went the quicker we got to where we started. Mr. Markham, not one damn thing turned up to give us a line of inquiry. If it wasn’t for the fact that no gun was found in the room, I’d turn in a report of suicide and then resign from the force.”
“Developments!” Heath scoffed dismissively. “We’ve been going in circles all afternoon, and the faster we went, the quicker we ended up where we started. Mr. Markham, not a single thing came up to give us a lead. If it weren’t for the fact that no gun was found in the room, I’d write up a report of suicide and then quit the force.”
“Fie on you, Sergeant!” Vance made a half-hearted attempt at levity. “It’s a bit too early to give way to such gloomy pessimism.—I take it that Captain Dubois found no finger-prints.”
“Come on, Sergeant!” Vance tried to lighten the mood. “It’s a bit too early to dive into such gloomy pessimism.—I assume Captain Dubois didn’t find any fingerprints.”
“Oh, he found finger-prints, all right—Ada’s, and Rex’s, and Sproot’s, and a couple of the doctor’s. But that don’t get us anywheres.”
“Oh, he found fingerprints, for sure—Ada’s, Rex’s, Sproot’s, and a couple of the doctor’s. But that doesn’t get us anywhere.”
“Where were the prints?”
"Where are the prints?"
“Everywhere—on the door-knobs, the centre-table, the window-panes; some were even found on the woodwork above the mantel.”
“Everywhere—on the doorknobs, the coffee table, the window panes; some were even found on the woodwork above the mantel.”
“That last fact may prove interestin’ some day, though it doesn’t seem to mean much just now.—Anything more about the footprints?”
“That last fact might be interesting someday, even if it doesn’t seem to mean much right now. —Anything else about the footprints?”
“Nope. I got Jerym’s report late this afternoon; but it don’t say anything new. The galoshes you found made the tracks.”
“Nope. I got Jerym's report late this afternoon, but it doesn't say anything new. The galoshes you found made the tracks.”
“That reminds me, Sergeant. What did you do with the galoshes?”
“That reminds me, Sergeant. What did you do with the rain boots?”
Heath gave him a sly, exultant grin.
Heath gave him a sneaky, triumphant grin.
“Just exactly what you’d have done with ’em, Mr. Vance. Only—I thought of it first.”
“Exactly what you would have done with them, Mr. Vance. Only—I thought of it first.”
Vance smiled back.
Vance smiled in return.
“Salve! Yes, the idea entirely slipped my mind this morning. In fact, it only just occurred to me.”
Salve! Yes, I completely forgot about that this morning. Actually, it just came to my mind.
“May I know what was done with the galoshes?” interjected Markham impatiently.
“Can I ask what happened to the galoshes?” Markham interjected impatiently.
“Why, the Sergeant returned them surreptitiously to the linen-closet, and placed them under the drugget whence they came.”
“Why, the Sergeant secretly returned them to the linen closet and put them back under the carpet where they had come from.”
“Right!” Heath nodded with satisfaction. “And I’ve got our new nurse keeping an eye on ’em. The minute they disappear she’s to phone the Bureau.”
“Right!” Heath nodded with satisfaction. “And I’ve got our new nurse watching them. The moment they disappear, she’s supposed to call the Bureau.”
“You had no trouble installing your woman?” asked Markham.
“You didn’t have any issues getting your woman set up?” Markham asked.
“A cinch. Everything went like clockwork. At a quarter to six the doc shows up; then at six comes the woman from the Central Office. After the doc has put her wise to her new duties, she gets into her uniform and goes in to Mrs. Greene. The old lady tells the doc she didn’t like this Miss Craven anyway, and hopes the new nurse will show her more consideration. Things couldn’t have gone smoother. I hung around until I got a chance to tip our woman off about the galoshes; then I came away.”
“A piece of cake. Everything went smoothly. At 5:45, the doctor showed up; then at 6:00, the woman from the Central Office arrived. After the doctor briefed her on her new responsibilities, she put on her uniform and went in to see Mrs. Greene. The elderly lady told the doctor she didn’t like this Miss Craven anyway and hoped the new nurse would be more considerate. Everything couldn’t have gone better. I stuck around until I had a chance to give our woman a heads-up about the galoshes; then I left.”
“Which of our women did you give the case to, Sergeant?” Moran asked.
“Which woman did you give the case to, Sergeant?” Moran asked.
“O’Brien—the one who handled the Sitwell affair. Nothing in that house will get by O’Brien; and she’s as strong as a man.”
“O’Brien—the one who dealt with the Sitwell situation. Nothing in that house will escape O’Brien; and she’s as strong as a man.”
“There’s another thing you’d better speak to her about as soon as possible.” And Markham related in detail the facts of Von Blon’s visit to the office after lunch. “If those drugs were stolen in the Greene mansion, your woman may be able to find some trace of them.”
“There’s something else you should talk to her about as soon as you can.” And Markham explained the details of Von Blon’s visit to the office after lunch. “If those drugs were taken from the Greene mansion, your woman might be able to track down some evidence of them.”
Markham’s account of the missing poisons had produced a profound effect on both Heath and the Inspector.
Markham’s report on the missing poisons had a huge impact on both Heath and the Inspector.
“Good heavens!” exclaimed the latter. “Is this affair going to develop into a poisoning case? It would be the finishing touch.” His apprehension went much deeper than his tone implied.
“Good heavens!” exclaimed the latter. “Is this situation going to turn into a poisoning case? That would be the final straw.” His worry went much deeper than his tone suggested.
Heath sat staring at the polished table-top with futile consternation.
Heath sat staring at the shiny table top with useless frustration.
“Morphine and strychnine! There’s no use looking for the stuff. There’s a hundred places in the house where it could be hid; and we might search a month and not find it. Anyway, I’ll go out there to-night and tell O’Brien to watch for it. If she’s on the lookout she maybe can spot any attempt to use it.”
“Morphine and strychnine! There’s no point in searching for it. There are a hundred places in the house where it could be hidden, and we could search for a month and still not find it. Anyway, I’ll go out there tonight and tell O’Brien to keep an eye out for it. If she’s watching closely, she might be able to catch any attempt to use it.”
“What astounds me,” remarked the Inspector, “is the security felt by the thief. Within an hour of the time Rex Greene is shot the poison disappears from the upper hall. Good Gad! That’s cold-bloodedness for you! And nerve, too!”
“What surprises me,” said the Inspector, “is the confidence of the thief. Within an hour after Rex Greene is shot, the poison vanishes from the upper hall. Good grief! That’s cold-bloodedness for you! And the nerve, too!”
“There’s plenty of cold-bloodedness and nerve in this case,” answered Vance. “A relentless determination is back of these murders—and calculation no end. I wouldn’t be surprised if the doctor’s satchel had been searched a score of times before. Perhaps there’s been a patient accumulation of the drugs. This morning’s theft may have been the final raid. I see in this whole affair a carefully worked-out plot that’s been in preparation perhaps for years. We’re dealing with the persistency of an idée fixe, and with the demoniacal logic of insanity. And—what is even more hideous—we’re confronted with the perverted imagination of a fantastically romantic mind. We’re pitted against a fiery, egocentric, hallucinated optimism. And this type of optimism has tremendous stamina and power. The history of nations has been convulsed by it. Mohammed, Bruno, and Jeanne d’Arc—as well as Torquemada, Agrippina, and Robespierre—all had it. It operates in different degrees, and to different ends; but the spirit of individual revolution is at the bottom of it.”
“There’s a lot of cold-bloodedness and courage in this case,” Vance replied. “There’s a relentless determination behind these murders—and endless calculation. I wouldn’t be surprised if the doctor’s bag has been searched a dozen times before. Maybe there’s been a gradual buildup of the drugs. This morning’s theft could have been the final strike. I see in this whole situation a carefully orchestrated plan that’s probably been in the making for years. We’re dealing with the persistence of a fixed idea, and with the twisted logic of insanity. And—what’s even more horrifying—we’re faced with the warped imagination of a wildly romantic mind. We’re up against a passionate, self-centered, deluded optimism. And this kind of optimism has immense endurance and power. The history of nations has been shaken by it. Mohammed, Bruno, and Joan of Arc—as well as Torquemada, Agrippina, and Robespierre—all had it. It manifests in different ways, and for different purposes; but the spirit of individual revolution is at its core.”
“Hell, Mr. Vance!” Heath was uneasy. “You’re trying to make this case something that ain’t—well, natural.”
“Seriously, Mr. Vance!” Heath was restless. “You’re trying to turn this case into something that isn’t—well, natural.”
“Can you make it anything else, Sergeant? Already there have been three murders and an attempted murder. And now comes the theft of the poisons from Von Blon.”
“Can you turn it into something else, Sergeant? So far, there have been three murders and an attempted murder. And now we have the theft of the poisons from Von Blon.”
Inspector Moran drew himself up and rested his elbows on the table.
Inspector Moran straightened himself and leaned his elbows on the table.
“Well, what’s to be done? That, I believe, is the business of to-night’s conclave.” He forced himself to speak with matter-of-factness. “We can’t break up the establishment; and we can’t assign a separate bodyguard for each remaining member of the household.”
“Well, what should we do? That, I think, is the purpose of tonight's meeting.” He forced himself to speak in a straightforward manner. “We can't dismantle the whole setup, and we can't provide a separate bodyguard for each remaining member of the household.”
“No; and we can’t give ’em the works at the police station, either,” grumbled Heath.
“No, and we can’t give them the full treatment at the police station, either,” grumbled Heath.
“It wouldn’t help you if you could, Sergeant,” said Vance. “There’s no third degree known that could unseal the lips of the person who is executing this particular opus. There’s too much fanaticism and martyrdom in it.”
“It wouldn’t do you any good if you could, Sergeant,” said Vance. “There’s no amount of pressure that could get the person who’s behind this particular opus to talk. There’s too much fanaticism and martyrdom in this.”
“Suppose we hear those wills, Mr. Markham,” suggested Moran. “We may then be able to figure out a motive.—You’ll admit, won’t you, Mr. Vance, that there’s a pretty strong motive back of these killings?”
“Let’s say we listen to those wills, Mr. Markham,” suggested Moran. “That might help us uncover a motive. You have to agree, Mr. Vance, that there’s a pretty strong motive behind these killings, right?”
“There can be no doubt as to that. But I don’t believe it’s money. Money may enter into it—and probably does—but only as a contribut’ry factor. I’d say the motive was more fundamental—that it had its matrix in some powerful but suppressed human passion. However, the financial conditions may lead us to those depths.”
“There’s no question about that. But I don’t think it’s all about money. Money might be a part of it—and it probably is—but only as a contributing factor. I’d say the motive runs deeper—it comes from some intense but repressed human emotion. Still, the financial situation might take us to those depths.”
Markham had taken from his pocket several legal-sized sheets of closely typed paper, and smoothed them on the table before him.
Markham pulled out a few legal-sized sheets of tightly typed paper from his pocket and laid them out on the table in front of him.
“There’s no necessity to read these verbatim,” he said. “I’ve gone over them thoroughly and can tell you briefly what they contain.” He took up the top sheet and held it nearer to the light. “Tobias Greene’s last will, drawn up less than a year before his death, makes the entire family, as you know, the residuary devisees, with the stipulation that they live on the estate and maintain it intact for twenty-five years. At the end of that time the property may be sold or otherwise disposed of. I might mention that the domiciliary stipulation was particularly strict: the legatees must live in the Greene mansion in esse—no technicality will suffice. They are permitted to travel and make visits; but such absences may not exceed three months in each respective year. . . .”
“There’s no need to read these verbatim,” he said. “I’ve gone through them thoroughly and can summarize what they contain.” He picked up the top sheet and held it closer to the light. “Tobias Greene’s last will, created less than a year before his death, names the entire family, as you know, the residual beneficiaries, with the requirement that they live on the estate and keep it intact for twenty-five years. After that, the property can be sold or dealt with in other ways. I should point out that the living requirement was particularly strict: the heirs must live in the Greene mansion in esse—no loopholes will be accepted. They can travel and visit, but those absences can’t exceed three months in each year. . . .”
“What provision was made in case one of them should marry?” asked the Inspector.
“What arrangements were made if one of them got married?” asked the Inspector.
“None. Even marriage on the part of any of the legatees did not vitiate the restrictions of the will. If a Greene married, he or she had to live out the twenty-five years on the estate just the same. The husband or wife could share the residence, of course. In event of children the will provided for the erection of two other small dwellings on the 52d Street side of the lot. Only one exception was made to these stipulations. If Ada should marry, she could live elsewhere without losing her inheritance, as she apparently was not Tobias’s own child and could not, therefore, carry on the blood line of the Greenes.”
“None. Even if any of the beneficiaries got married, it didn’t change the conditions of the will. If a Greene got married, they still had to stay on the estate for the full twenty-five years. The spouse could obviously live there too. If there were children, the will allowed for the construction of two additional small houses on the 52nd Street side of the lot. There was only one exception to these rules. If Ada got married, she could live elsewhere without losing her inheritance, since she apparently wasn’t Tobias’s biological child and therefore couldn’t continue the Greene family line.”
“What penalties attached to a breaking of the domiciliary terms of the will?” Again the Inspector put the question.
“What penalties come with breaking the terms of the will?” The Inspector asked the question again.
“Only one penalty—disinheritance, complete and absolute.”
“Just one punishment—disinheritance, total and unconditional.”
“A rigid old bird,” murmured Vance. “But the important thing about the will is, I should say, the manner in which he left the money. How was this distributed?”
“A stubborn old guy,” Vance whispered. “But the key thing about the will is, I’d say, how he left the money. How was it divided?”
“It wasn’t distributed. With the exception of a few minor bequests, it was left in its entirety to the widow. She was to have the use of it during her lifetime, and could, at her death, dispose of it to the children—and grandchildren, if any—as she saw fit. It was imperative, however, that it all remain in the family.”
“It wasn’t shared out. Other than a few small gifts, it was all left to the widow. She could use it for the rest of her life and, upon her death, could pass it on to the children—and grandchildren, if there were any—as she chose. However, it was crucial that it all stayed within the family.”
“Where do the present generation of Greenes get their living expenses? Are they dependent on the old lady’s bounty?”
“Where does the current generation of Greenes get their living expenses? Are they relying on the old lady’s generosity?”
“Not exactly. A provision was made for them in this way: each of the five children was to receive from the executors a stipulated amount from Mrs. Greene’s income, sufficient for personal needs.” Markham folded up the paper. “And that about covers Tobias’s will.”
“Not exactly. A provision was made for them like this: each of the five children was to receive a specified amount from Mrs. Greene’s income, enough for their personal needs.” Markham folded the paper. “And that pretty much sums up Tobias’s will.”
“You spoke of a few minor bequests,” said Vance. “What were they?”
“You mentioned a couple of small gifts,” Vance said. “What were they?”
“Sproot was left a competency, for instance—enough to take care of him comfortably whenever he wished to retire from service. Mrs. Mannheim, also, was to receive an income for life beginning at the end of the twenty-five years.”
“Sproot was left a sum of money, for example—enough to take care of him comfortably whenever he wanted to retire from work. Mrs. Mannheim was also to receive an income for life starting after the twenty-five years.”
“Ah! Now, that’s most interestin’. And in the meantime she could, if she chose, remain as cook at a liberal salary.”
“Ah! Now, that’s really interesting. And in the meantime, she could, if she wanted to, stay on as the cook for a good salary.”
“Yes, that was the arrangement.”
"Yes, that was the deal."
“The status of Frau Mannheim fascinates me. I have a feeling that some day ere long she and I will have a heart-to-heart talk.—Any other minor bequests?”
“The status of Mrs. Mannheim fascinates me. I have a feeling that someday soon she and I will have a heart-to-heart talk.—Any other minor bequests?”
“A hospital, where Tobias recovered from typhus fever contracted in the tropics; and a donation to the chair of criminology at the University of Prague. I might mention too, as a curious item, that Tobias left his library to the New York Police Department, to be turned over to them at the expiration of the twenty-five years.”
“A hospital where Tobias recovered from typhus fever he caught in the tropics, and a donation to the criminology chair at the University of Prague. I should also note, as an interesting point, that Tobias left his library to the New York Police Department, to be given to them after twenty-five years.”
Vance drew himself up with puzzled interest.
Vance stood up straight, intrigued and confused.
“Amazin’!”
“Awesome!”
Heath had turned to the Inspector.
Heath had turned to the Inspector.
“Did you know anything about this, sir?”
“Did you know anything about this, sir?”
“It seems to me I’ve heard of it. But a gift of books a quarter of a century in the future isn’t apt to excite the officials of the force.”
“It seems to me I've heard of it. But a gift of books twenty-five years in the future isn’t likely to excite the officials of the department.”
Vance, to all appearances, was smoking with indolent unconcern; but the precise way he held his cigarette told me that some unusual speculation was absorbing his mind.
Vance seemed to be smoking without a care in the world, but the way he held his cigarette made it clear that something unusual was occupying his thoughts.
“The will of Mrs. Greene,” Markham went on, “touches more definitely on present conditions, though personally I see nothing helpful in it. She has been mathematically impartial in doling out the estate. The five children—Julia, Chester, Sibella, Rex, and Ada—receive equal amounts under its terms—that is, each gets a fifth of the entire estate.”
“The will of Mrs. Greene,” Markham continued, “addresses current circumstances more directly, although I don’t find it particularly helpful. She has been completely fair in dividing the estate. The five children—Julia, Chester, Sibella, Rex, and Ada—receive equal shares according to its terms—that is, each gets one-fifth of the whole estate.”
“That part of it don’t interest me,” put in the Sergeant. “What I want to know is, who gets all this money in case the others pass outa the picture?”
“That part of it doesn't interest me,” the Sergeant said. “What I want to know is, who gets all this money if the others drop out of the picture?”
“The provision covering that point is quite simple,” explained Markham. “Should any of the children die before a new will is drawn, their share of the inheritance is distributed equally among the remaining beneficiaries.”
“The provision covering that point is pretty straightforward,” Markham explained. “If any of the children die before a new will is made, their share of the inheritance will be split equally among the remaining beneficiaries.”
“Then when any one of ’em passes out, all the others benefit. And if all of ’em, except one, should die, that one would get everything—huh?”
“Then when any one of them passes out, all the others benefit. And if all of them, except one, were to die, that one would get everything—right?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“So, as it stands now, Sibella and Ada would get everything—fifty-fifty—provided the old lady croaked.”
“So, as it is now, Sibella and Ada would get everything—fifty-fifty—if the old lady kicks the bucket.”
“That’s correct, Sergeant.”
"That's right, Sergeant."
“But suppose both Sibella and Ada, as well as the old lady, should die: what would become of the money?”
“But what if both Sibella and Ada, along with the old lady, were to die? What would happen to the money?”
“If either of the girls had a husband, the estate would pass to him. But, in event of Sibella and Ada dying single, everything would go to the State. That is to say, the State would get it provided there were no relatives alive—which I believe is the case.”
“If either of the girls had a husband, the estate would go to him. But, if Sibella and Ada died single, everything would go to the State. In other words, the State would receive it only if there were no living relatives—which I believe is the situation.”
Heath pondered these possibilities for several minutes.
Heath thought about these options for several minutes.
“I can’t see anything in the situation to give us a lead,” he lamented. “Everybody benefits equally by what’s already happened. And there’s three of the family still left—the old lady and the two girls.”
“I can’t see anything in this situation that gives us a clue,” he said sadly. “Everyone benefits equally from what’s already occurred. And there are three family members still around—the old lady and the two girls.”
“Two from three leaves one, Sergeant,” suggested Vance quietly.
“Two from three leaves one, Sergeant,” Vance said quietly.
“What do you mean by that, sir?”
“What do you mean by that, sir?”
“The morphine and the strychnine.”
“Morphine and strychnine.”
Heath gave a start and made an ugly face.
Heath jumped and winced.
“By God!” He struck the table with his fist. “It ain’t coming to that if I can stop it!” Then a sense of helplessness tempered his outraged resolution, and he became sullen.
“By God!” He slammed his fist on the table. “It isn’t going to come to that if I can help it!” Then a feeling of helplessness softened his angry determination, and he grew quiet.
“I know how you feel.” Vance spoke with troubled discouragement. “But I’m afraid we’ll all have to wait. If the Greene millions are an actuating force in this affair, there’s no way on earth to avert at least one more tragedy.”
“I know how you feel.” Vance said with a heavy heart. “But I’m afraid we’ll all have to wait. If the Greene millions are a driving force in this situation, there’s no way to prevent at least one more tragedy.”
“We might put the matter up to the two girls and perhaps induce them to separate and go away,” ventured the Inspector.
“We could bring it up with the two girls and maybe convince them to split up and leave,” suggested the Inspector.
“That would only postpone the inevitable,” Vance returned. “And besides, it would rob them of their patrimony.”
"That would just delay the inevitable," Vance replied. "And besides, it would take away their inheritance."
“A court ruling might be obtained upsetting the provisions of the will,” submitted Markham dubiously.
“A court ruling might be obtained that could challenge the provisions of the will,” Markham suggested doubtfully.
Vance gave him an ironical smile.
Vance gave him a sarcastic smile.
“By the time you could get one of your beloved courts to act the murderer would have had time to wipe out the entire local judiciary.”
“By the time you could get one of your favorite courts to take action, the murderer would have already had time to eliminate the whole local judiciary.”
For nearly two hours ways and means of dealing with the case were discussed; but obstacles confronted nearly every line of activity advocated. Finally it was agreed that the only practicable tactics to be pursued were those of the routine police procedure. However, before the conference broke up, certain specific decisions had been taken. The guard about the Greene estate was to be increased, and a man was to be placed on the upper floor of the Narcoss Flats to keep a close watch on the front door and windows. On some pretext or other a detective was to be kept inside of the house as many hours as possible during the day; and the telephone-line of the Greenes was to be tapped.
For almost two hours, they discussed ways to handle the case, but nearly every suggested approach had its challenges. In the end, they agreed that the only feasible strategies were those following regular police procedures. However, before the meeting concluded, some specific decisions were made. The security around the Greene estate was to be increased, and someone was to be stationed on the upper floor of the Narcoss Flats to closely monitor the front door and windows. For various reasons, a detective was to remain inside the house as many hours as possible during the day, and the Greene's phone line was to be tapped.
Vance insisted, somewhat against Markham’s inclination, that every one in the house and every person who called there—however seemingly remote his connection with the case—should be regarded as a suspect and watched vigilantly; and Heath was ordered by the Inspector to convey this decision to O’Brien, lest her instinctive partiality should result in the relaxation of her scrutiny of certain persons. The Sergeant, it seemed, had already instituted a thorough investigation into the private affairs of Julia, Chester, and Rex; and a dozen men were at work on their associates and activities outside of the Greene mansion, with special instructions to gather reports of conversations which might have contained some hint or reference indicating a foreknowledge or suspicion of the crimes.
Vance insisted, somewhat against Markham’s instincts, that everyone in the house and anyone who visited—no matter how unrelated they seemed to the case—should be considered a suspect and watched closely. Inspector Heath was ordered to communicate this decision to O’Brien to make sure her natural bias didn’t lead her to overlook certain individuals. It appeared that the Sergeant had already begun a thorough investigation into the personal lives of Julia, Chester, and Rex. Meanwhile, a dozen men were working on their associates and activities outside the Greene mansion, with specific instructions to gather reports on conversations that might have included hints or references suggesting prior knowledge or suspicion of the crimes.
Just as Markham rose to terminate the discussion Vance again leaned forward and spoke.
Just as Markham was about to end the conversation, Vance leaned forward again and spoke.
“In case there is to be a poisoning we should, I think, be prepared. Where overdoses of either morphine or strychnine are administered immediate action will sometimes save the victim. I would suggest that an official physician be placed in the Narcoss Flats with the man set to watch the Greene windows; and he should have at hand all the necess’ry apparatus and antidotes used in combating morphine and strychnine poisoning. Furthermore, I would suggest that we arrange some sort of signal with Sproot and the new nurse, so that, should anything happen, our doctor can be summoned without a moment’s delay. If the victim of the attempted poisoning were saved, we might be able to ascertain who administered the drug.”
"In case there’s an attempt at poisoning, I think we should be ready. If someone overdoses on either morphine or strychnine, quick action can sometimes save their life. I suggest we place an official doctor in Narcoss Flats with the person watching the Greene windows. The doctor should have all the necessary equipment and antidotes available to treat morphine and strychnine poisoning. Additionally, I recommend we set up a signal with Sproot and the new nurse so that if anything happens, our doctor can be called in immediately. If we manage to save the person who got poisoned, we might find out who gave them the drug."
The plan was readily agreed to. The Inspector took it upon himself to arrange the matter that night with one of the official police surgeons; and Heath went at once to the Narcoss Flats to secure a room facing the Greene mansion.
The plan was quickly approved. The Inspector decided to handle it that night with one of the official police surgeons; and Heath immediately went to the Narcoss Flats to get a room overlooking the Greene mansion.
CHAPTER XVIII.
In the Locked Library
(Wednesday, December 1; 1 p. m.)
(Wed, Dec 1; 1 p.m.)
Vance, contrary to his custom, rose early the next morning. He was rather waspish, and I left him severely alone. He made several desultory attempts at reading, and once, when he put his book down, I glanced at the title,—he had chosen a life of Genghis Khan! Later in the forenoon he attempted to busy himself with cataloguing his Chinese prints.
Vance, unlike his usual habit, got up early the next morning. He was kind of irritable, so I left him completely alone. He made a few half-hearted attempts to read, and once, when he set his book aside, I noticed the title—he had picked a biography of Genghis Khan! Later in the morning, he tried to keep himself occupied by cataloging his Chinese prints.
We were to have lunch with Markham at the Lawyers Club at one o’clock, and at a little after twelve Vance ordered his powerful Hispano-Suiza. He always drove himself when engaged on a problem: the activity seemed to steady his nerves and clarify his brain.
We were supposed to have lunch with Markham at the Lawyers Club at one o’clock, and just after twelve, Vance ordered his powerful Hispano-Suiza. He always drove himself when working on a problem: the activity seemed to calm his nerves and clear his mind.
Markham was waiting for us, and it was only too plain from his expression that something of a disturbing nature had occurred.
Markham was waiting for us, and it was clear from his expression that something unsettling had happened.
“Unburden, old dear,” invited Vance, when we were seated at our table in a corner of the main dining-room. “You look as serious as Saint John of Patmos. I’m sure something wholly to be expected has happened. Have the galoshes disappeared?”
“Unload, my dear,” Vance said as we settled into our table in the corner of the main dining room. “You look as serious as Saint John of Patmos. I’m sure something totally predictable has happened. Have the galoshes gone missing?”
Markham looked at him with some wonder.
Markham looked at him with a bit of surprise.
“Yes! The O’Brien woman called the Bureau at nine o’clock this morning and reported that they had been removed from the linen-closet during the night. They were there, however, when she went to bed.”
“Yes! The O’Brien woman called the Bureau at nine this morning and reported that they had been taken out of the linen closet during the night. They were there, though, when she went to bed.”
“And, of course, they have not been found.”
“And, of course, they haven't been found.”
“No. She made a pretty careful search before phoning.”
“No. She searched pretty thoroughly before calling.”
“Fancy that. But she might have saved herself the trouble.—What does the doughty Sergeant opine?”
“Imagine that. But she could have saved herself the hassle.—What does the brave Sergeant think?”
“Heath reached the house before ten o’clock, and made an investigation. But he learned nothing. No one admitted hearing any sound in the hall during the night. He re-searched the house himself, but without result.”
“Heath got to the house before ten o’clock and looked around. But he didn’t find anything. No one claimed to have heard any sounds in the hall during the night. He searched the house again himself, but found nothing.”
“Have you heard from Von Blon this morning?”
"Have you heard from Von Blon this morning?"
“No; but Heath saw him. He came to the house about ten and stayed nearly an hour. He appeared very much upset over the stolen drugs, and immediately asked if any trace of them had been found. He spent most of the hour with Sibella.”
“No; but Heath saw him. He came to the house around ten and stayed for almost an hour. He seemed really upset about the stolen drugs and immediately asked if any trace of them had been found. He spent most of the hour with Sibella.”
“Ah, welladay! Let us enjoy our truffes gastronome without the intrusion of unpleasant speculations. This Madeira sauce, by the by, is very good.” Thus Vance dismissed the subject.
“Ah, well, let’s enjoy our truffes gastronome without any annoying thoughts ruining it. By the way, this Madeira sauce is really good.” Thus Vance dismissed the subject.
However, that luncheon was to prove a memorable one; for toward the end of the meal Vance made a suggestion—or, rather, insisted upon an action—that was eventually to solve and explain the terrible tragedies at the Greene mansion. We had reached our dessert when, after a long silence, he looked up at Markham and said:
However, that lunch was about to become unforgettable; because towards the end of the meal, Vance made a suggestion—or more accurately, insisted on an action—that ultimately resolved and clarified the horrific tragedies at the Greene mansion. We had just gotten to our dessert when, after a long pause, he looked at Markham and said:
“The Pandora complex has seized and mastered me. I simply must get into Tobias’s locked library. That sacred adytum has begun to infest my slumbers; and ever since you mentioned the legacy of those books I’ve had no rest. I yearn to become acquainted with Tobias’s literary taste, and to learn why he should have selected the police for his beneficiaries.”
“The Pandora complex has taken hold of me. I really need to get into Tobias’s locked library. That sacred space has started to invade my dreams; and ever since you brought up the legacy of those books, I haven’t been able to relax. I want to discover Tobias’s literary preferences and find out why he chose the police as his beneficiaries.”
“But, my dear Vance, what possible connection——?”
“But, my dear Vance, what possible connection——?”
“Desist! You can’t think of a question I have not already put to myself; and I’m unable to answer any of them. But the fact remains, I must inspect that library even if you have to get a judicial order to batter down the door. There are sinister undercurrents in that old house, Markham; and a hint or two may be found in that secret room.”
“Stop! You can't think of a question I haven't already asked myself, and I can't answer any of them. But the truth is, I need to check out that library even if you have to get a court order to break down the door. There are some dark things happening in that old house, Markham, and we might find some clues in that secret room.”
“It will be a difficult proceeding if Mrs. Greene stands firm on her refusal to deliver the key to us.” Markham, I could see, had already acquiesced. He was in a mood to accede to any suggestion that even remotely promised a clarification of the problem posed by the Greene murders.
“It will be a challenging situation if Mrs. Greene sticks to her refusal to give us the key.” Markham, I could see, had already agreed. He was in a mindset to accept any suggestion that even slightly hinted at a solution to the issue created by the Greene murders.
It was nearly three o’clock when we reached the house. Heath had already arrived, in answer to a telephone call from Markham; and we at once presented ourselves to Mrs. Greene. Following an ocular sign from the Sergeant the new nurse left the room; and Markham went directly to the point. The old lady had eyed us suspiciously as we came in, and now sat rigidly against her pile of pillows, her gaze fixed on Markham with defensive animosity.
It was almost three o’clock when we got to the house. Heath had already shown up after getting a call from Markham; and we immediately introduced ourselves to Mrs. Greene. Taking a cue from the Sergeant, the new nurse exited the room; and Markham got straight to the point. The old lady had watched us warily as we entered, and now she sat stiffly against her stack of pillows, her eyes locked on Markham with a defensive hostility.
“Madam,” he began, somewhat severely, “we regret the necessity of this call. But certain things have arisen which make it imperative that we visit Mr. Greene’s library. . . .”
“Ma'am,” he started, a bit sternly, “we regret the need for this visit. But some things have come up that make it essential for us to check out Mr. Greene’s library. . . .”
“You sha’n’t!” she broke in, her voice rising in an infuriated crescendo. “You sha’n’t put your foot in that room! Not for twelve years has any one passed the threshold, and no policeman now shall desecrate the place where my husband spent the last years of his life.”
“You won’t!” she interrupted, her voice getting louder in an angry crescendo. “You’re not stepping foot in that room! No one has crossed that threshold in twelve years, and no police officer will violate the place where my husband spent the last years of his life.”
“I appreciate the sentiment that actuates your refusal,” replied Markham; “but graver considerations have intervened. The room will have to be searched.”
“I understand why you’re refusing,” Markham replied, “but more serious matters have come up. We need to search the room.”
“Not if you kill me!” she cried. “How dare you force your way into my house——?”
“Not if you kill me!” she shouted. “How dare you barge into my house——?”
Markham held up his hand authoritatively.
Markham raised his hand with authority.
“I am not here to argue the matter. I came to you merely to ask for the key. Of course, if you prefer to have us break down the door. . . .” He drew a sheaf of papers from his pocket. “I have secured a search-warrant for that room; and it would cause me deep regret to have to serve it on you.” (I was amazed at his aggressive daring, for I knew he had no warrant.)
“I’m not here to debate this. I just came to ask for the key. Of course, if you’d rather have us break the door down…” He pulled out a stack of papers from his pocket. “I’ve got a search warrant for that room, and it would really upset me to have to hand it to you.” (I was shocked by his boldness, knowing he didn’t actually have a warrant.)
Mrs. Greene broke forth with imprecations. Her anger became almost insensate, and she was changed into a creature at once repulsive and pitiful. Markham waited calmly for her paroxysm of fury to pass; and when, her vituperation spent, she beheld his quiet, inexorable bearing, she knew that she had lost. She sank back, white and exhausted.
Mrs. Greene erupted with curses. Her anger became almost mindless, transforming her into someone both repulsive and pitiable. Markham waited calmly for her outburst to subside; when her insults finally ran out and she saw his quiet, unyielding demeanor, she realized she had lost. She slumped back, pale and drained.
“Take the key,” she capitulated bitterly, “and save me the final infamy of having my house torn down by ruffians. . . . It’s in the ivory jewel-case in the top drawer of that cabinet.” She pointed weakly to the lacquered high-boy.
“Take the key,” she conceded with bitterness, “and spare me the ultimate humiliation of having my house destroyed by thugs... It’s in the ivory jewel case in the top drawer of that cabinet.” She weakly pointed to the lacquered high-boy.
Vance crossed the room and secured the key—a long, old-fashioned instrument with a double bit and a filigreed bow.
Vance crossed the room and grabbed the key—a long, old-fashioned piece with a double bit and a decorative bow.
“Have you always kept the key in this jewel-case, Mrs. Greene?” he asked, as he closed the drawer.
“Have you always kept the key in this jewelry box, Mrs. Greene?” he asked, as he closed the drawer.
“For twelve years,” she whined. “And now, after all that time, it is to be taken from me by force—and by the police, the very people who should be protecting an old, helpless paralytic like me. It’s infamy! But what can I expect? Every one takes delight in torturing me.”
“For twelve years,” she complained. “And now, after all that time, it’s going to be taken from me by force—and by the police, the very people who should be protecting a frail, helpless person like me. It’s outrageous! But what can I expect? Everyone seems to take pleasure in torturing me.”
Markham, his object gained, became contrite, and endeavored to pacify her by explaining the seriousness of the situation. But in this he failed; and a few moments later he joined us in the hall.
Markham, having achieved his goal, felt remorseful and tried to calm her down by explaining how serious the situation was. But he wasn’t successful; and a few moments later, he came to join us in the hallway.
“I don’t like this sort of thing, Vance,” he said.
“I don’t like this kind of thing, Vance,” he said.
“You did remarkably well, however. If I hadn’t been with you since lunch I’d have believed you really had a search-warrant. You are a veritable Machiavelli. Te saluto!”
“You did really well, though. If I hadn’t been with you since lunch, I would have thought you actually had a search warrant. You’re a true Machiavelli. Te saluto!”
“Get on with your business, now that you have the key,” ordered Markham irritably. And we descended to the main hall.
“Get on with your work, now that you have the key,” Markham said irritably. And we went down to the main hall.
Vance looked about him cautiously to make sure we were not observed, and led the way to the library.
Vance glanced around carefully to make sure we weren't being watched and headed to the library.
“The lock works rather easily, considering its twelve years of desuetude,” he remarked, as he turned the key and gently pushed open the massive oak door. “And the hinges don’t even creak. Astonishin’.”
“The lock works pretty easily, especially considering it hasn’t been used in twelve years,” he said, as he turned the key and slowly pushed open the huge oak door. “And the hinges don’t even squeak. Amazing.”
Blackness confronted us, and Vance struck a match.
Blackness surrounded us, and Vance lit a match.
“Please don’t touch anything,” he admonished, and, holding the match high before him, he crossed to the heavy velour draperies of the east window. As he drew them apart a cloud of dust filled the air.
“Please don’t touch anything,” he warned, and, holding the match up high, he walked over to the heavy velour curtains of the east window. As he pulled them apart, a cloud of dust filled the air.
“These curtains, at least, have not been touched for years,” he said.
“These curtains, at least, haven't been touched in years,” he said.
The gray light of mid-afternoon suffused the room, revealing an astonishing retreat. The walls were lined with open book-shelves which reached from the floor nearly to the ceiling, leaving only space enough for a row of marble busts and squat bronze vases. At the southern end of the room was a massive flat-topped desk, and in the centre stood a long carved table laden with curious and outlandish ornaments. Beneath the windows and in the corners were piles of pamphlets and portfolios; and along the moulding of the bookcases hung gargoyles and old prints yellow with age. Two enormous Persian lamps of perforated brass depended from the ceiling, and beside the centre-table stood a Chinese sconce eight feet high. The floor was covered with overlapping Oriental rugs laid at all angles; and at each end of the fireplace was a hideous, painted totem-pole reaching to the beams. A thick coating of dust overlay everything.
The gray light of mid-afternoon filled the room, revealing an incredible retreat. The walls were lined with open bookshelves that stretched from floor to nearly ceiling, leaving just enough space for a row of marble busts and short bronze vases. At the southern end of the room was a massive flat-top desk, and in the center stood a long carved table filled with unusual and exotic ornaments. Piles of pamphlets and portfolios were beneath the windows and in the corners; and along the molding of the bookshelves hung gargoyles and old prints yellowed with age. Two huge Persian lamps made of perforated brass hung from the ceiling, and beside the center table was a Chinese sconce that stood eight feet high. The floor was covered with overlapping Oriental rugs laid at different angles; and at each end of the fireplace was a hideous, painted totem pole reaching up to the beams. A thick layer of dust covered everything.
Vance returned to the door and, striking another match, closely examined the inner knob.
Vance went back to the door and, striking another match, closely inspected the inner knob.
“Some one,” he announced, “has been here recently. There’s no sign of dust on this knob.”
“Someone,” he announced, “has been here recently. There’s no dust on this knob.”
“We might get the finger-prints,” suggested Heath.
“We might be able to get the fingerprints,” suggested Heath.
Vance shook his head.
Vance shook his head.
“Not even worth trying. The person we’re dealing with knows better than to leave sign manuals.”
“Not even worth it. The person we’re dealing with knows better than to leave behind guidebooks.”
He closed the door softly and threw the bolt. Then he looked about him. Presently he pointed beneath a huge geographical globe beside the desk.
He gently closed the door and locked it. Then he glanced around. Shortly after, he pointed under a large globe next to the desk.
“There are your galoshes, Sergeant. I thought they’d be here.”
“There are your galoshes, Sergeant. I thought they’d be here.”
Heath almost threw himself upon them, and carried them to the window.
Heath nearly threw himself at them and pulled them over to the window.
“They’re the ones, all right,” he declared.
“They're the ones, for sure,” he said.
Markham gave Vance one of his annoyed, calculating stares.
Markham shot Vance one of his irritated, assessing looks.
“You’ve got some theory,” he asserted, in an accusing tone.
“You’ve got some theories,” he said, in an accusatory tone.
“Nothing more than I’ve already told you. The finding of the galoshes was wholly incidental. I’m interested in other things—just what, I don’t know.”
“Nothing more than I’ve already told you. Finding the galoshes was completely coincidental. I’m interested in other things—exactly what, I’m not sure.”
He stood near the centre-table and let his eyes roam over the objects of the room. Presently his gaze came to rest on a low wicker reading-chair the right arm of which was shaped into a book-rest. It stood within a few feet of the wall opposite to the fireplace, facing a narrow section of book-shelves that was surmounted by a replica of the Capitoline Museum bust of Vespasian.
He stood by the coffee table and looked around the room. Eventually, his gaze settled on a low wicker reading chair that had its right arm designed as a bookrest. It was just a few feet from the wall across from the fireplace, facing a narrow stretch of bookshelves topped with a replica of the Capitoline Museum bust of Vespasian.
“Most untidy,” he murmured. “I’m sure that chair wasn’t left in that position twelve years ago.”
“Most messy,” he muttered. “I’m sure that chair wasn’t left like that twelve years ago.”
He moved forward, and stood looking down at it musingly. Instinctively Markham and Heath followed him; and then they saw the thing that he had been contemplating. On the table-arm of the chair was a deep saucer in which stood the thick stub of a candle. The saucer was almost filled with smoky wax drippings.
He moved forward and stood looking down at it thoughtfully. Instinctively, Markham and Heath followed him, and then they saw what he had been contemplating. On the arm of the chair was a deep saucer holding the thick stub of a candle. The saucer was nearly full of smoky wax drippings.
“It took many candles to fill that dish,” commented Vance; “and I doubt if the departed Tobias did his reading by candle-light.” He touched the seat and the back of the chair, and then examined his hand. “There’s dust, but nowhere near a decade’s accumulation. Some one has been browsing in this library rather recently; and he was dashed secretive about it. He didn’t dare draw the shades or turn on the lights. He sat here with a single candle, sampling Tobias’s brand of literature. And it apparently appealed to him, for this one saucer contains evidence of many bookish nights. How many other saucers of paraffin there were we don’t know.”
“It took a lot of candles to fill that dish,” Vance commented. “And I doubt the late Tobias did his reading by candlelight.” He touched the seat and the back of the chair, then looked at his hand. “There’s dust, but not nearly a decade's worth. Someone has been browsing in this library pretty recently, and they were quite secretive about it. They didn’t dare draw the shades or turn on the lights. They sat here with just one candle, checking out Tobias’s kind of literature. And it seems to have appealed to them, because this one dish shows evidence of many nights spent reading. We don’t know how many other saucers of wax there were.”
“The old lady could tell us who had a chance to put the key back this morning after hiding the galoshes,” offered Heath.
“The old lady could tell us who had a chance to put the key back this morning after hiding the galoshes,” Heath said.
“No one put the key back this morning, Sergeant. The person who was in the habit of visiting here wouldn’t have stolen it and returned it on each occasion when he could have had a duplicate made in fifteen minutes.”
“No one put the key back this morning, Sergeant. The person who usually visits here wouldn’t have stolen it and put it back each time when they could have just made a duplicate in fifteen minutes.”
“I guess you’re right.” The Sergeant was sorely perplexed. “But as long as we don’t know who’s got the key, we’re no better off than we were.”
“I guess you’re right.” The Sergeant was really confused. “But as long as we don’t know who has the key, we’re no better off than we were.”
“We’re not quite through yet with our scrutiny of the library,” rejoined Vance. “As I told Mr. Markham at lunch, my main object in coming here was to ascertain Tobias’s taste in literature.”
“We're not done yet with our examination of the library,” Vance replied. “As I mentioned to Mr. Markham at lunch, my primary reason for coming here was to figure out Tobias's taste in literature.”
“A lot of good that’ll do you!”
“A lot of good that will do you!”
“One never can tell. Tobias, remember, bequeathed his library to the Police Department. . . . Let’s see with what tomes the old boy whiled away his inactive hours.”
“One can never tell. Tobias, remember, left his library to the Police Department. . . . Let’s see which books the old guy spent his free time with.”
Vance took out his monocle and, polishing it carefully, fitted it to his eye. Then he turned to the nearest book-shelves. I stepped forward and looked over his shoulder; and, as my glance ran over the dusty titles, I could scarcely suppress an exclamation of amazement. Here was one of the most complete and unusual private libraries of criminology in America—and I was familiar with many of the country’s famous collections. Crime in all its phases and ramifications was represented. Rare old treatises, long out of print and now the delight of bibliophiles, shouldered one another in compact tiers on Tobias Greene’s shelves.
Vance took out his monocle, polished it carefully, and put it to his eye. Then he turned to the nearest bookshelves. I stepped forward and looked over his shoulder; as my eyes scanned the dusty titles, I could hardly hold back an exclamation of surprise. Here was one of the most comprehensive and unique private libraries of criminology in America—and I was familiar with many of the country's famous collections. Crime in all its aspects and connections was represented. Rare old treatises, long out of print and now prized by collectors, were stacked closely together on Tobias Greene’s shelves.
Nor were the subjects of these books limited to a narrow interpretation of criminology. All the various allied branches of the subject were represented. There were entire sections devoted to insanity and cretinism, social and criminal pathology, suicide, pauperism and philanthropy, prison-reform, prostitution and morphinism, capital punishment, abnormal psychology, legal codes, the argot of the underworld and code-writing, toxicology, and police methods. The volumes were in many languages—English, French, German, Italian, Spanish, Swedish, Russian, Dutch, and Latin.20
Nor were the topics of these books limited to a narrow view of criminology. All the different related fields were included. There were entire sections dedicated to mental illness and developmental disabilities, social and criminal pathology, suicide, poverty and charity, prison reform, prostitution and addiction to morphine, capital punishment, abnormal psychology, legal codes, the language of the criminal underworld and code-making, toxicology, and policing methods. The volumes were in many languages—English, French, German, Italian, Spanish, Swedish, Russian, Dutch, and Latin.20
Vance’s eyes sparkled as he moved along the crowded shelves. Markham also was deeply interested; and Heath, bending here and there toward a volume, registered an expression of bewildered curiosity.
Vance's eyes lit up as he navigated through the packed shelves. Markham was also very intrigued; and Heath, leaning in and out toward a book, showed a look of confused curiosity.
“My word!” murmured Vance. “No wonder your department, Sergeant, was chosen as the future custodian of these tomes. What a collection! Extr’ordin’ry!—Aren’t you glad, Markham, you wangled the old lady into relinquishing the key——?”
“My word!” Vance said softly. “No wonder your department, Sergeant, was picked to be the future keeper of these books. What a collection! Extraordinary!—Aren’t you glad, Markham, you managed to get the old lady to give up the key——?”
Suddenly he stiffened and jerked his head toward the door, at the same time lifting his hand for silence. I, too, had heard a slight noise in the hall, like some one brushing against the woodwork of the door, but had thought nothing of it. For a few moments we waited tensely. But no further sound came to us, and Vance stepped quickly to the door and drew it open. The hall was empty. He stood on the threshold for a while listening. Then he closed the door, and turned again to the room.
Suddenly, he tensed up and turned his head toward the door, raising his hand to signal for silence. I had also heard a faint noise in the hallway, like someone brushing against the doorframe, but I hadn’t thought much of it. We waited anxiously for a moment. But no other sound reached us, and Vance quickly went to the door and opened it. The hallway was empty. He stood at the threshold for a moment, listening. Then he closed the door and faced the room again.
“I could have sworn some one was listening in the hall.”
“I could have sworn someone was listening in the hall.”
“I heard a rustle of some kind,” Markham corroborated him. “I took it for granted it was Sproot or the maid passing by.”
“I heard some rustling,” Markham agreed. “I just assumed it was Sproot or the maid walking by.”
“Why should anybody’s hanging round the hall worry us, Mr. Vance?” Heath asked.
“Why should anyone hanging around the hall concern us, Mr. Vance?” Heath asked.
“I really couldn’t say, don’t y’ know. But it bothers me, nevertheless. If some one was at the door listening, it shows that our presence here has produced a state of anxiety in the person privy to the fact. It’s possible, d’ ye see, that some one is desirous of ascertaining what we have found out.”
“I really can’t say, you know. But it bothers me, anyway. If someone was at the door listening, it means that our presence here has caused some anxiety for the person who knows about it. It’s possible, you see, that someone wants to find out what we’ve discovered.”
“Well, I can’t see that we’ve found out enough to make anybody lose any sleep,” mumbled Heath.
“Well, I don’t think we’ve figured out enough to make anyone lose any sleep,” mumbled Heath.
“You’re so discouraging, Sergeant.” Vance sighed and went to the book-shelves in front of the wicker reading-chair. “There may be something in this section to cheer us. Let us see if there’s a glad tiding or two written in the dust.”
“You're really bringing me down, Sergeant.” Vance sighed and walked over to the bookshelves in front of the wicker reading chair. “There might be something in this section to lift our spirits. Let’s see if there’s any good news hidden in the dust.”
He struck match after match as he carefully inspected the tops of the books, beginning at the highest shelf and systematically scrutinizing the volumes of each row. He had reached the second shelf from the floor when he bent over curiously and gave a second long look at two thick gray volumes. Then, putting out the match, he took the volumes to the window.
He struck match after match as he carefully examined the tops of the books, starting from the highest shelf and methodically checking each row. He had reached the second shelf from the floor when he bent down curiously and took a longer look at two thick gray volumes. Then, extinguishing the match, he carried the volumes to the window.
“The thing is quite mad,” he remarked, after a brief examination. “These are the only books within arm’s reach of the chair that have been handled recently. And what do you think they are? An old two-volume edition of Professor Hans Gross’s ‘Handbuch für Untersuchungsrichter als System der Kriminalistik,’ or—to claw the title loosely into the vulgate—‘A Handbook on the Criminal Sciences for Examining Magistrates.’ ” He gave Markham a look of facetious reproach. “I say, you haven’t, by any chance, been spending your nights in this library learning how to ballyrag suspects?”
“The whole thing is absolutely crazy,” he said after a quick look around. “These are the only books within reach of the chair that have been touched recently. And can you guess what they are? An old two-volume set of Professor Hans Gross’s ‘Handbuch für Untersuchungsrichter als System der Kriminalistik,’ or—if we translate the title into everyday language—‘A Handbook on the Criminal Sciences for Examining Magistrates.’” He shot Markham a playful reproachful glance. “I mean, you haven’t, by any chance, been spending your nights in this library figuring out how to interrogate suspects?”
Markham ignored his levity. He recognized the outward sign of Vance’s inner uneasiness.
Markham overlooked his lightheartedness. He noticed the external signs of Vance’s internal discomfort.
“The apparently irrelevant theme of the book,” he returned, “might indicate a mere coincidence between the visits of some person to this room and the crimes committed in the house.”
“The seemingly irrelevant theme of the book,” he replied, “could just suggest a coincidence between someone visiting this room and the crimes that happened in the house.”
Vance made no answer. He thoughtfully returned the books to their place and ran his eye over the remaining volumes of the bottom shelf. Suddenly he knelt down and struck another match.
Vance didn't respond. He carefully put the books back in their spot and glanced over the other volumes on the bottom shelf. Then, out of nowhere, he knelt down and lit another match.
“Here are several books out of place.” I detected a subdued note of eagerness in his voice. “They belong in other sections; and they’ve been crowded in here a little out of alignment. Moreover, they’re innocent of dust. . . . ’Pon my soul, Markham, here’s a coincidence for your sceptical legal mind! Lend an ear to these titles: ‘Poisons: Their Effects and Detection,’ by Alexander Wynter Blyth,21 and ‘Textbook of Medical Jurisprudence, Toxicology, and Public Health,’ by John Glaister, professor of Forensic Medicine at the University of Glasgow. And here we have Friedrich Brügelmann’s ‘Über hysterische Dämmerzustände,’ and Schwarzwald’s ‘Über Hystero-Paralyse und Somnambulismus.’—I say! That’s deuced queer. . . .”
“Here are several books that are out of place.” I noticed a slight excitement in his voice. “They should be in different sections, and they've been crammed in here a bit out of order. Plus, they’re completely free of dust. . . . 'I swear, Markham, here's a coincidence for your skeptical legal mind! Listen to these titles: ‘Poisons: Their Effects and Detection,’ by Alexander Wynter Blyth, 21 and ‘Textbook of Medical Jurisprudence, Toxicology, and Public Health,’ by John Glaister, professor of Forensic Medicine at the University of Glasgow. And then we have Friedrich Brügelmann’s ‘Über hysterische Dämmerzustände,’ and Schwarzwald’s ‘Über Hystero-Paralyse und Somnambulismus.’—I mean, that’s pretty strange. . . .”
He rose and walked up and down agitatedly.
He stood up and paced back and forth restlessly.
“No—no; absolutely not,” he muttered. “It simply can’t be. . . . Why should Von Blon lie to us about her?”
“No—no; definitely not,” he muttered. “It just can't be. . . . Why would Von Blon lie to us about her?”
We all knew what was in his mind. Even Heath sensed it at once, for, though he did not speak German, the titles of the two German books—especially the latter—needed no translation to be understood. Hysteria and twilight sleep! Hysterical paralysis and somnambulism! The gruesome and terrible implication in these two titles, and their possible relation to the sinister tragedies of the Greene mansion, sent a chill of horror over me.
We all knew what he was thinking. Even Heath picked up on it right away, because even though he didn't speak German, the titles of the two German books—especially the second one—were clear enough without translation. Hysteria and twilight sleep! Hysterical paralysis and sleepwalking! The disturbing and terrifying implications of these two titles, and their potential connection to the dark tragedies of the Greene mansion, sent a chill of fear through me.
Vance stopped his restless pacing and fixed a grave gaze on Markham.
Vance stopped his agitated pacing and locked a serious stare on Markham.
“This thing gets deeper and deeper. Something unthinkable is going on here.—Come, let us get out of this polluted room. It has told us its gibbering, nightmarish story. And now we will have to interpret it—find some glimmer of sanity in its black suggestions.—Sergeant, will you draw the curtains while I straighten these books? We’d best leave no evidence of our visit.”
“This situation is getting more and more complicated. Something unimaginable is happening here.—Come on, let’s get out of this filthy room. It has shared its disturbing, nightmarish tale. And now we need to make sense of it—discover some hint of reason in its dark implications.—Sergeant, could you close the curtains while I organize these books? We should leave no trace of our visit.”
CHAPTER XIX.
Sherry and Paralysis
(Wednesday, December 1; 4.30 p. m.)
(Wed, Dec 1; 4:30 PM)
When we returned to Mrs. Greene’s room the old lady was apparently sleeping peacefully and we did not disturb her. Heath gave the key to Nurse O’Brien with instructions to replace it in the jewel-case, and we went down-stairs.
When we got back to Mrs. Greene’s room, the old lady seemed to be sleeping soundly, so we didn’t disturb her. Heath handed the key to Nurse O’Brien with instructions to put it back in the jewel box, and we headed downstairs.
Although it was but a little past four o’clock, the early winter twilight had already descended. Sproot had not yet lighted the lamps, and the lower hall was in semidarkness. A ghostly atmosphere pervaded the house. Even the silence was oppressive, and seemed fraught with the spirit of commination. We went straight to the hall table where we had thrown our coats, eager to get out into the open air.
Although it was just a little past four o’clock, the early winter twilight had already set in. Sproot hadn’t turned on the lamps yet, and the lower hall was dimly lit. A ghostly vibe filled the house. Even the silence felt heavy and seemed filled with a sense of foreboding. We went straight to the hall table where we had tossed our coats, eager to get outside.
But we were not to shake the depressing influence of the old mansion so quickly. We had scarcely reached the table when there came a slight stirring of the portières of the archway opposite to the drawing-room, and a tense, whispered voice said:
But we couldn't shake off the gloomy vibe of the old mansion that easily. We had barely reached the table when we noticed a slight movement of the curtains at the archway across from the drawing-room, and a strained, hushed voice said:
“Mr. Vance—please!”
“Mr. Vance—please!”
We turned, startled. There, just inside of the reception-room, hiding behind the heavy draperies, stood Ada, her face a patch of ghastly white in the gathering gloom. With one finger placed on her lips for silence, she beckoned to us; and we stepped softly into the chill, unused room.
We turned, surprised. There, just inside the reception room, hiding behind the thick curtains, stood Ada, her face a sickly white in the dimming light. With one finger pressed to her lips for silence, she signaled us to come over, and we quietly stepped into the cold, unused room.
“There’s something I must tell you,” she said, in a half-whisper, “—something terrible! I was going to telephone you to-day, but I was afraid. . . .” A fit of trembling seized her.
“There’s something I need to tell you,” she said, in a half-whisper, “—something awful! I was going to call you today, but I was scared. . . .” She started shaking.
“Don’t be frightened, Ada,” Vance encouraged her soothingly. “In a few days all these awful things will be over.—What have you to tell us?”
“Don’t be scared, Ada,” Vance reassured her gently. “In a few days, all these terrible things will be behind us. —What do you have to share with us?”
She made an effort to draw herself together, and when the tremor had passed she went on hesitantly.
She made an effort to pull herself together, and when the shaking stopped, she continued cautiously.
“Last night—it was long after midnight—I woke, and felt hungry. So I got up, slipped on a wrap, and stole down-stairs. Cook always leaves something in the pantry for me. . . .” Again she stopped, and her haunted eyes searched our faces. “But when I reached the lower landing of the stairs I heard a soft, shuffling sound in the hall—far back, near the library door. My heart was in my mouth, but I made myself look over the banister. And just then—some one struck a match. . . .”
“Last night—it was well past midnight—I woke up and felt hungry. So I got up, put on a wrap, and quietly went downstairs. The cook always leaves something in the pantry for me…” She paused again, her haunted eyes searching our faces. “But when I reached the bottom of the stairs, I heard a soft shuffling sound in the hall—far back, near the library door. My heart was racing, but I forced myself to look over the banister. And just then—someone struck a match…”
Her trembling began afresh, and she clutched Vance’s arm with both hands. I was afraid the girl was going to faint, and I moved closer to her; but Vance’s voice seemed to steady her.
Her trembling started up again, and she gripped Vance’s arm tightly with both hands. I was worried the girl might faint, so I moved closer to her; but Vance’s voice seemed to calm her down.
“Who was it, Ada?”
"Who was it, Ada?"
She caught her breath and looked about her, her face the picture of deadly fear. Then she leaned forward.
She caught her breath and looked around, her face showing intense fear. Then she leaned forward.
“It was mother! . . . And she was walking!”
“It was mom! . . . And she was walking!”
The dread significance of this revelation chilled us all into silence. After a moment a choked whistle escaped Heath; and Markham threw back his head like a man shaking himself out of an encroaching spell of hypnosis. It was Vance who first recovered himself sufficiently to speak.
The shocking weight of this revelation froze us all into silence. After a moment, a strangled whistle came from Heath; and Markham tilted his head back like someone trying to shake off a creeping sense of hypnosis. It was Vance who first pulled himself together enough to speak.
“Your mother was near the library door?”
“Your mom was by the library door?”
“Yes; and it seemed as though she held a key in her hand.”
“Yes; and it felt like she was holding a key in her hand.”
“Was she carrying anything else?” Vance’s effort at calmness was only half successful.
“Was she carrying anything else?” Vance's attempt to stay calm was only partially successful.
“I didn’t notice—I was too terrified.”
“I didn’t see—I was too scared.”
“Could she, for instance, have been carrying a pair of galoshes?” he persisted.
“Could she, for example, have been carrying a pair of rain boots?” he insisted.
“She might have been. I don’t know. She had on her long Oriental shawl, and it fell down about her in folds. Maybe under the shawl. . . . Or she might have put them down when she struck the match. I only know I saw her—moving slowly . . . there in the darkness.”
“She could have been. I’m not sure. She was wearing her long Eastern shawl, and it draped around her in folds. Maybe something was hidden under the shawl. . . . Or she could have set them aside when she lit the match. All I know is I saw her—moving slowly . . . there in the dark.”
The memory of that unbelievable vision completely took possession of the girl. Her eyes stared, trance-like, into the deepening shadows.
The memory of that incredible sight fully consumed the girl. Her eyes were fixed, almost in a trance, on the deepening shadows.
Markham cleared his throat nervously.
Markham cleared his throat anxiously.
“You say yourself it was dark in the hall last night, Miss Greene. Perhaps your fears got the better of you. Are you sure it might not have been Hemming or the cook?”
“You said it was dark in the hall last night, Miss Greene. Maybe your fears got the best of you. Are you sure it couldn’t have been Hemming or the cook?”
She brought her eyes back to Markham with sudden resentment.
She redirected her gaze to Markham with sudden resentment.
“No!” Then her voice took on its former note of terror. “It was mother. The match was burning close to her face, and there was a terrible look in her eyes. I was only a few feet from her—looking straight down on her.”
“No!” Then her voice became fearful again. “It was Mom. The match was burning close to her face, and there was a dreadful look in her eyes. I was just a few feet away—looking directly down at her.”
Her hold on Vance’s arm tightened, and once more her agonized gaze turned to him.
Her grip on Vance’s arm tightened, and once again her pained look shifted to him.
“Oh, what does it mean? I thought—I thought mother could never walk again.”
“Oh, what does that mean? I thought—I thought mom could never walk again.”
Vance ignored her anguished appeal.
Vance ignored her desperate plea.
“Tell me this, for it’s very important: did your mother see you?”
“Tell me this, because it’s really important: did your mom see you?”
“I—don’t know.” Her words were scarcely audible. “I drew back and ran softly up the stairs. Then I locked myself in my room.”
“I—don’t know.” Her words were barely audible. “I stepped back and quietly ran up the stairs. Then I locked myself in my room.”
Vance did not speak at once. He regarded the girl for a moment, and then gave her a slow, comforting smile.
Vance didn’t speak right away. He looked at the girl for a moment and then gave her a slow, reassuring smile.
“And I think your room is the best place for you now,” he said. “Don’t worry over what you saw; and keep what you have told us to yourself. There’s nothing to be afraid of. Certain types of paralytics have been known to walk in their sleep under the stress of shock or excitement. Anyway, we’ll arrange for the new nurse to sleep in your room to-night.” And with a friendly pat on her arm he sent her up-stairs.
“And I think your room is the best place for you right now,” he said. “Don’t worry about what you saw; just keep what you’ve told us to yourself. There’s nothing to be afraid of. Some types of paralytics have been known to walk in their sleep due to stress or excitement. Anyway, we’ll have the new nurse sleep in your room tonight.” With a friendly pat on her arm, he sent her upstairs.
After Heath had given Miss O’Brien the necessary instructions we left the house and walked toward First Avenue.
After Heath had given Miss O’Brien the necessary instructions, we left the house and walked toward First Avenue.
“Good God, Vance!” said Markham huskily. “We’ve got to move quickly. That child’s story opens up new and frightful possibilities.”
“Good God, Vance!” Markham said hoarsely. “We need to act fast. That kid's story opens up new and terrifying possibilities.”
“Couldn’t you get a commitment for the old woman to some sanitarium to-morrow, sir?” asked Heath.
“Couldn’t you arrange for the old woman to go to a sanitarium tomorrow, sir?” asked Heath.
“On what grounds? It’s a pathological case, pure and simple. We haven’t a scrap of evidence.”
"On what basis? It’s a clear-cut case of being pathological. We don’t have any evidence at all."
“I shouldn’t attempt it, in any event,” interposed Vance. “We mustn’t be hasty. There are several conclusions to be drawn from Ada’s story; and if the thing that all of us is thinking should be wrong, we’d only make matters worse by a false move. We might delay the slaughter for the time being; but we’d learn nothing. And our only hope is to find out—some way—what’s at the bottom of this atrocious business.”
“I shouldn't try it, anyway,” Vance said. “We need to be careful. There are a few conclusions we can draw from Ada's story; and if what we're all thinking turns out to be wrong, making a rash move would only complicate things further. We might be able to postpone the violence for now, but we wouldn't learn anything. Our only hope is to figure out—somehow—what’s behind this terrible situation.”
“Yeh? And how are we going to do that, Mr. Vance?” Heath spoke with despair.
“Yeah? And how are we supposed to do that, Mr. Vance?” Heath said with despair.
“I don’t know now. But the Greene household is safe for to-night anyway; and that gives us a little time. I think I’ll have another talk with Von Blon. Doctors—especially the younger ones—are apt to give snap diagnoses.”
“I don’t know right now. But the Greene household is safe for tonight at least; and that gives us a little time. I think I’ll have another conversation with Von Blon. Doctors—especially the younger ones—tend to give quick diagnoses.”
Heath had hailed a taxicab, and we were headed down-town along Third Avenue.
Heath had flagged down a taxi, and we were headed downtown on Third Avenue.
“It can certainly do no harm,” agreed Markham. “And it might bring forth something suggestive. When will you tackle him?”
"It definitely won't hurt," Markham agreed. "And it could lead to something interesting. When are you going to talk to him?"
Vance was gazing out of the window.
Vance was looking out the window.
“Why not at once?” Suddenly his mood had changed. “Here we are in the Forties. And tea-time! What could be more opportune?”
“Why not right now?” Suddenly his mood shifted. “Here we are in the Forties. And it’s tea-time! What could be more perfect?”
He leaned over and gave the chauffeur an order. In a few minutes the taxicab drew up to the curb before Von Blon’s brownstone residence.
He leaned over and gave the driver an order. In a few minutes, the taxi pulled up to the curb in front of Von Blon’s brownstone.
The doctor received us apprehensively.
The doctor greeted us nervously.
“Nothing wrong, I hope?” he asked, trying to read our faces.
“Is everything okay?” he asked, trying to read our expressions.
“Oh, no,” Vance answered easily. “We were passing and thought we’d drop in for a dish of tea and a medical chat.”
“Oh, no,” Vance replied casually. “We were passing by and thought we’d stop in for some tea and a medical chat.”
Von Blon studied him with a slight suspicion.
Von Blon looked at him with a hint of suspicion.
“Very well. You gentlemen shall have both.” He rang for his man. “But I can do even better. I’ve some old Amontillado sherry——”
“Alright. You guys will get both.” He called for his servant. “But I can do even better. I have some old Amontillado sherry——”
“My word!” Vance bowed ceremoniously and turned to Markham. “You see how fortune favors her punctual children?”
“My word!” Vance bowed dramatically and turned to Markham. “You see how luck rewards her timely children?”
The wine was brought and carefully decanted.
The wine was poured and carefully served.
Vance took up his glass and sipped it. One would have thought, from his manner, that nothing in the world at that moment was as important as the quality of the wine.
Vance picked up his glass and took a sip. You would have thought, by the way he acted, that nothing mattered more at that moment than the quality of the wine.
“Ah, my dear doctor,” he remarked, with some ostentation, “the blender on the sunny Andalusian slopes unquestionably had many rare and valuable butts with which to glorify this vintage. There was little need for the addition of vino dulce that year; but then, the Spaniards always sweeten their wine, probably because the English object to the slightest dryness. And it’s the English, you know, who buy all the best sherries. They have always loved their ‘sherris-sack’; and many a British bard has immortalized it in song. Ben Jonson sang its praises, and so did Tom Moore and Byron. But it was Shakespeare—an ardent lover of sherry himself—who penned the greatest and most passionate panegyric to it. You remember Falstaff’s apostrophe?—‘It ascends me into the brain; dries me there all the foolish and dull and crudy vapors which environ it; makes it apprehensive, quick, forgetive, full of nimble, fiery and delectable shapes. . . .’ Sherry, you probably know, doctor, was once regarded as a cure for gout and other malaises of faulty metabolism.”
“Ah, my dear doctor,” he said, somewhat dramatically, “the vineyard on the sunny slopes of Andalusia definitely had plenty of rare and valuable barrels to make this vintage shine. There wasn't much need to add vino dulce that year; but then again, the Spaniards always sweeten their wine, probably because the English don’t like even a hint of dryness. And it’s the English, you see, who buy all the best sherries. They've always had a fondness for their ‘sherris-sack’; and many British poets have celebrated it in their songs. Ben Jonson praised it, as did Tom Moore and Byron. But it was Shakespeare—who was a big fan of sherry himself—who wrote the most famous and passionate tribute to it. You remember Falstaff’s famous lines?—‘It ascends me into the brain; dries me there all the foolish and dull and crude vapors which surround it; makes it alert, lively, forgetful, full of quick, fiery, and delightful images. . . .’ Sherry, as you probably know, doctor, was once seen as a remedy for gout and other problems caused by bad metabolism.”
He paused and put down his glass.
He paused and set down his glass.
“I wonder that you haven’t prescribed this delicious sherry for Mrs. Greene long ago. I’m sure she would serve you with a writ of confiscation if she knew you had it.”
“I’m surprised you haven’t recommended this delicious sherry to Mrs. Greene a long time ago. I bet she’d take legal action if she found out you had it.”
“The fact is,” Von Blon returned, “I once took her a bottle, and she gave it to Chester. She doesn’t care for wine. I remember my father’s telling me she objected violently to her husband’s well-stocked cellar.”
“The fact is,” Von Blon replied, “I once brought her a bottle, and she gave it to Chester. She doesn’t like wine. I remember my dad telling me she strongly objected to her husband’s fully stocked cellar.”
“Your father died, did he not, before Mrs. Greene became paralyzed?” Vance asked incuriously.
“Your dad passed away, right, before Mrs. Greene became paralyzed?” Vance asked without much interest.
“Yes—about a year.”
“Yeah—about a year.”
“And was yours the only diagnosis made of her case?”
“And was yours the only diagnosis given for her case?”
Von Blon looked at him with an air of gentle surprise.
Von Blon looked at him with a look of mild surprise.
“Yes. I saw no necessity of calling in any of the bigwigs. The symptoms were clear-cut and conformed with the anamnesis. Furthermore, everything since then has confirmed my diagnosis.”
“Yes. I didn’t see any need to bring in any of the bigshots. The symptoms were straightforward and matched the medical history. Besides, everything since then has backed up my diagnosis.”
“And yet, doctor”—Vance spoke with great deference—“something has occurred which, from the layman’s point of view, tends to cast doubt on the accuracy of that diagnosis. Therefore, I feel sure you will forgive me when I ask you quite frankly if it would not be possible to place another, and perhaps less serious, interpretation on Mrs. Greene’s invalidism.”
“And yet, doctor”—Vance spoke with great respect—“something has happened that, from a non-expert’s perspective, raises questions about the accuracy of that diagnosis. So, I hope you won’t mind if I ask you honestly if there might be another, and maybe less serious, way to interpret Mrs. Greene’s condition.”
Von Blon appeared greatly puzzled.
Von Blon seemed really confused.
“There is,” he said, “not the slightest possibility that Mrs. Greene is suffering from any disease other than an organic paralysis of both legs—a paraplegia, in fact, of the entire lower part of the body.”
“There is,” he said, “not the slightest chance that Mrs. Greene is suffering from any condition other than an organic paralysis of both legs—a paraplegia, actually, of the entire lower part of her body.”
“If you were to see Mrs. Greene move her legs, what would be your mental reaction?”
“If you saw Mrs. Greene moving her legs, what would your thoughts be?”
Von Blon stared at him incredulously. Then he forced a laugh.
Von Blon stared at him in disbelief. Then he forced a laugh.
“My mental reaction? I’d know my liver was out of order, and that I was having hallucinations.”
“My mental reaction? I’d realize my liver was not working right and that I was experiencing hallucinations.”
“And if you knew your liver was functioning perfectly—then what?”
“And if you knew your liver was working perfectly—then what?”
“I’d immediately become a devout believer in miracles.”
“I’d instantly become a true believer in miracles.”
Vance smiled pleasantly.
Vance smiled warmly.
“I sincerely hope it won’t come to that. And yet so-called therapeutic miracles have happened.”
“I really hope it doesn't come to that. But still, so-called therapeutic miracles have occurred.”
“I’ll admit that medical history is filled with what the uninitiated call miraculous cures. But there is sound pathology beneath all of them. In Mrs. Greene’s case, however, I can see no loophole for error. If she should move her legs, it would contravert all the known laws of physiology.”
“I’ll admit that medical history is full of what outsiders call miraculous cures. But there’s solid pathology behind all of them. In Mrs. Greene’s case, though, I can’t find any loophole for error. If she were to move her legs, it would contradict all the established laws of physiology.”
“By the by, doctor”—Vance put the question abruptly—“are you familiar with Brügelmann’s ‘Über hysterische Dämmerzustände’?”
“By the way, doctor”—Vance asked suddenly—“are you familiar with Brügelmann’s ‘On Hysterical Twilight States’?”
“No—I can’t say that I am.”
“No—I can’t say that I am.”
“Or with Schwarzwald’s ‘Über Hystero-Paralyse und Somnambulismus’?”
“Or with Schwarzwald’s ‘On Hystero-Paralysis and Somnambulism’?”
Von Blon hesitated, and his eyes were focussed intently like those of a man who is thinking rapidly.
Von Blon hesitated, and his eyes were focused intently like those of someone who is thinking quickly.
“I know Schwarzwald, of course,” he answered. “But I’m ignorant of the particular work you mention. . . .” Slowly a look of amazement dawned on his face. “Good heavens! You’re not trying to connect the subjects of these books with Mrs. Greene’s condition, are you?”
“I know Schwarzwald, of course,” he replied. “But I'm not familiar with the specific work you’re referring to…” Gradually, a look of astonishment spread across his face. “Good grief! You’re not suggesting that these books relate to Mrs. Greene’s situation, are you?”
“If I were to tell you that both of these books are in the Greene mansion, what would you say?”
“If I told you that both of these books are in the Greene mansion, what would you say?”
“I’d say their presence is no more relevant to the situation there than would be a copy of ‘Die Leiden des jungen Werther’ or Heine’s ‘Romanzero.’ ”
“I’d say their presence is just as irrelevant to the situation there as a copy of ‘The Sorrows of Young Werther’ or Heine’s ‘Romanzero.’”
“I’m sorry I can’t agree with you,” returned Vance politely. “They are certainly relevant to our investigation, and I had hoped you might be able to explain the connection.”
“I’m sorry I can’t agree with you,” Vance replied politely. “They are definitely relevant to our investigation, and I was hoping you could explain the connection.”
Von Blon appeared to ponder the matter, his face the picture of perplexity.
Von Blon seemed to think about it, his face showing clear confusion.
“I wish I could help you,” he said, after several moments. Then he glanced up quickly: a new light had come into his eyes. “Permit me to suggest, sir, that you are laboring under a misapprehension as to the correct scientific connotation of the words in the titles of these two books. I have had occasion to do considerable reading along psychoanalytic lines; and both Freud and Jung use the terms ‘Somnambulismus’ and ‘Dämmerzustände’ in an entirely different sense from our common use of the terms ‘somnambulism’ and ‘twilight sleep.’ ‘Somnambulismus,’ in the terminology of psychopathology and abnormal psychology, is employed in connection with ambivalence and dual personality: it designates the actions of the submerged, or subconscious, self in cases of aphasia, amnesia, and the like. It does not refer to one’s walking in one’s sleep. For instance, in psychic hysteria where one loses one’s memory and adopts a new personality, the subject is called a ‘Somnambule.’ It is the same as what the newspapers commonly refer to as an ‘amnesia victim.’ ”
“I wish I could help you,” he said after a few moments. Then he suddenly looked up; a new spark had entered his eyes. “Let me suggest, sir, that you are misunderstanding the true scientific meaning of the words in the titles of these two books. I’ve done quite a bit of reading on psychoanalysis, and both Freud and Jung use the terms ‘Somnambulismus’ and ‘Dämmerzustände’ in a way that’s very different from how we commonly use ‘somnambulism’ and ‘twilight sleep.’ ‘Somnambulismus’ in the context of psychopathology and abnormal psychology relates to ambivalence and dual personality: it describes the actions of the submerged or subconscious self in cases of aphasia, amnesia, and similar conditions. It doesn’t mean someone walking in their sleep. For example, in cases of psychic hysteria where a person loses their memory and takes on a new personality, that person is called a ‘Somnambule.’ It’s the same as what the news often calls an ‘amnesia victim.’”
He rose and went to a bookcase. After a few moments’ search he took down several volumes.
He got up and walked over to a bookshelf. After searching for a few moments, he took down several books.
“Here we have, for example, an old monograph by Freud and Breuer, written in 1893 and entitled ‘Über den psychischen Mechanismus der hysterischen Phenomene.’ If you care to take the trouble to read it, you will see that it is an exposition of the application of the term ‘Somnambulismus’ to certain temporary neurotic derangements.—And here also is Freud’s ‘Traumdeutung,’ published in 1894, in which this terminology is explained and amplified.—In addition to these, I have here ‘Nervöse Angstzustände,’ by Stekel, who, though he leads one of the most important schisms in the Freudian school, uses the same nomenclature in referring to split personality.” He laid the three books on the table before Vance. “You may take them along if you like. They may throw some light on the quandary you are in.”
“Here we have an old monograph by Freud and Breuer, written in 1893 and titled ‘On the Psychological Mechanism of Hysterical Phenomena.’ If you take the time to read it, you’ll see it explains the use of the term ‘Somnambulismus’ in relation to certain temporary neurotic issues.—Also, here’s Freud’s ‘Interpretation of Dreams,’ published in 1894, where this terminology is explained further.—Additionally, I have ‘Nervous Anxiety States’ by Stekel, who, even though he leads one of the major splits in the Freudian school, uses the same terminology when talking about split personality.” He placed the three books on the table in front of Vance. “You can take them with you if you want. They might help you understand the situation you’re in.”
“You are inclined to believe, then, that both Schwarzwald and Brügelmann refer to waking psychic states rather than the more common type of somnambulism?”
“You think that both Schwarzwald and Brügelmann are talking about waking mental states instead of the more usual type of sleepwalking?”
“Yes, I am inclined to that belief. I know Schwarzwald was a former lecturer at the Psychopatisches Institut, in constant contact with Freud and his teachings. But, as I told you, I am not familiar with either of the books.”
“Yes, I tend to believe that. I know Schwarzwald was a former lecturer at the Psychopatisches Institut, in constant contact with Freud and his teachings. But, as I mentioned, I’m not familiar with either of the books.”
“How would you account for the term ‘hysteria’ in both titles?”
“How would you explain the term ‘hysteria’ in both titles?”
“Its presence there is in no way contradictory. Aphasia, amnesia, aphonia—and often anosmia and apnœa—are symptoms of hysteria. And hysterical paralysis is quite common. There are many cases of paralytics who have been unable to move a muscle for years, as a result of sheer hysteria.”
“Its presence there is not contradictory at all. Aphasia, amnesia, aphonia—and often anosmia and apnoea—are symptoms of hysteria. And hysterical paralysis is quite common. There are many cases of paralyzed individuals who haven't been able to move a muscle for years because of pure hysteria.”
“Ah, exactly!” Vance picked up his glass and drained it. “That brings me to a rather unusual request I desire to make.—As you know, the papers are waxing severe in their criticism of the police and the District Attorney’s office, and are accusing of negligence every one connected with the investigation of the Greene case. Therefore Mr. Markham has decided that it might be advisable for him to possess a report of Mrs. Greene’s physical condition that would carry the very highest expert authority. And I was going to suggest that, merely as a matter of formal routine, we get such a report from, let us say, Doctor Felix Oppenheimer.”22
“Exactly!” Vance picked up his glass and finished it off. “That brings me to an unusual request I want to make. As you know, the media is really harsh in its criticism of the police and the District Attorney’s office, blaming everyone involved in the investigation of the Greene case for negligence. So, Mr. Markham thinks it would be wise for him to have a report on Mrs. Greene’s physical condition that has the highest level of expert authority. I wanted to suggest that, just as a standard procedure, we obtain such a report from, let’s say, Doctor Felix Oppenheimer.”22
Von Blon did not speak for several minutes. He sat toying nervously with his glass, his eyes fixed with intent calculation on Vance.
Von Blon didn't say anything for several minutes. He sat nervously playing with his glass, his eyes focused intently on Vance.
“It might be well for you to have the report,” he acceded at last, “if only to dispel your own doubts on the subject.—No, I have no objection to the plan. I will be very glad to make the arrangements.”
“It might be a good idea for you to have the report,” he finally agreed, “just to clear up any doubts you have about it.—No, I don’t mind the plan. I’ll be happy to make the arrangements.”
Vance rose.
Vance got up.
“That’s very generous of you, doctor. But I must urge you to attend to it without delay.”
"That's really generous of you, doctor. But I have to insist that you take care of it right away."
“I understand perfectly. I will get in touch with Doctor Oppenheimer in the morning and explain to him the official character of the situation. I’m sure he will expedite matters.”
“I completely understand. I’ll reach out to Doctor Oppenheimer in the morning and explain the official nature of the situation to him. I’m sure he’ll speed things up.”
When we were again in the taxicab Markham gave voice to his perplexity.
When we were back in the taxi, Markham expressed his confusion.
“Von Blon strikes me as a particularly able and trustworthy man. And yet he has obviously gone woefully astray in regard to Mrs. Greene’s illness. I fear he’s in for a shock when he hears what Oppenheimer has to say after the examination.”
“Von Blon seems like a really capable and trustworthy guy. Still, he’s clearly missed the mark about Mrs. Greene’s illness. I worry he’s going to be in for a surprise when he hears what Oppenheimer has to say after the exam.”
“Y’ know, Markham,” said Vance sombrely, “I’ll feel infinitely bucked if we succeed in getting that report from Oppenheimer.”
“Y’ know, Markham,” said Vance seriously, “I’ll feel incredibly thrilled if we manage to get that report from Oppenheimer.”
“Succeed! What do you mean?”
"Success! What do you mean?"
“ ’Pon my word, I don’t know what I mean. I only know that there’s a black terrible intrigue of some kind going on at the Greene house. And we don’t yet know who’s back of it. But it’s some one who’s watching us, who knows every move we make, and is thwarting us at every turn.”
“Honestly, I have no idea what I mean. All I know is there’s some kind of dark and terrible scheme happening at the Greene house. And we still don’t know who’s behind it. But it’s someone who’s watching us, who knows every step we take, and is getting in our way at every turn.”
CHAPTER XX.
The Fourth Tragedy
(Thursday, December 2; forenoon)
(Thursday, December 2; morning)
The following day was one that will ever remain in my memory. Despite the fact that what happened had been foreseen by all of us, nevertheless when it actually came it left us as completely stunned as if it had been wholly unexpected. Indeed, the very horror that informed our anticipation tended to intensify the enormity of the event.
The next day is one I’ll always remember. Even though we all saw it coming, when it actually happened, we were as shocked as if it were completely out of the blue. In fact, the fear that shaped our expectations only made the event feel even more overwhelming.
The day broke dark and threatening. A damp chill was in the air; and the leaden skies clung close to the earth with suffocating menace. The weather was like a symbol of our gloomy spirits.
The day started off dark and ominous. A chilly dampness hung in the air, and the heavy skies pressed down on the earth with a suffocating threat. The weather mirrored our gloomy feelings.
Vance rose early, and, though he said little, I knew the case was preying on his mind. After breakfast he sat before the fire for over an hour sipping his coffee and smoking. Then he made an attempt to interest himself in an old French edition of “Till Ulenspiegel,” but, failing, took down Volume VII of Osler’s “Modern Medicine” and turned to Buzzard’s article on myelitis. For an hour he read with despairing concentration. At last he returned the book to the shelf.
Vance got up early, and even though he didn't say much, I could tell the case was bothering him. After breakfast, he sat in front of the fire for over an hour, sipping his coffee and smoking. Then he tried to engage with an old French edition of “Till Ulenspiegel,” but when that didn't work, he picked up Volume VII of Osler’s “Modern Medicine” and started reading Buzzard’s article on myelitis. For an hour, he read with intense focus and frustration. Finally, he put the book back on the shelf.
At half past eleven Markham telephoned to inform us that he was leaving the office immediately for the Greene mansion and would stop en route to pick us up. He refused to say more, and hung up the receiver abruptly.
At 11:30, Markham called to let us know he was leaving the office right away for the Greene mansion and would pick us up on the way. He wouldn’t say anything else and hung up the phone suddenly.
It wanted ten minutes of being noon when he arrived; and his expression of grim discouragement told us more plainly than words that another tragedy had occurred. We had on our coats in readiness and accompanied him at once to the car.
It was ten minutes before noon when he showed up, and the look of grim disappointment on his face made it clear without him saying a word that something tragic had happened again. We had our coats on and immediately went with him to the car.
“And who is it this time?” asked Vance, as we swung into Park Avenue.
“And who is it this time?” Vance asked as we turned onto Park Avenue.
“Ada.” Markham spoke bitterly through his teeth.
“Ada.” Markham said bitterly through his teeth.
“I was afraid of that, after what she told us yesterday.—With poison, I suppose.”
“I was worried about that, after what she told us yesterday.—With poison, I guess.”
“Yes—the morphine.”
"Yeah—the morphine."
“Still, it’s an easier death than strychnine-poisoning.”
“Still, it’s an easier way to die than strychnine poisoning.”
“She’s not dead, thank God!” said Markham. “That is, she was still alive when Heath phoned.”
“She’s not dead, thank God!” Markham said. “I mean, she was still alive when Heath called.”
“Heath? Was he at the house?”
“Heath? Was he home?”
“No. The nurse notified him at the Homicide Bureau, and he phoned me from there. He’ll probably be at the Greenes’ when we arrive.”
“No. The nurse informed him at the Homicide Bureau, and he called me from there. He’ll likely be at the Greenes' when we get there.”
“You say she isn’t dead?”
“You mean she’s not dead?”
“Drumm—he’s the official police surgeon Moran stationed in the Narcoss Flats—got there immediately, and had managed to keep her alive up to the time the nurse phoned.”
“Drumm—he’s the official police surgeon Moran stationed in the Narcoss Flats—got there right away and was able to keep her alive until the nurse called.”
“Sproot’s signal worked all right, then?”
"Sproot's signal worked fine, right?"
“Apparently. And I want to say, Vance, that I’m damned grateful to you for that suggestion to have a doctor on hand.”
“Sure thing. And I want to say, Vance, that I’m really grateful to you for that suggestion to have a doctor available.”
When we arrived at the Greene mansion Heath, who had been watching for us, opened the door.
When we got to the Greene mansion, Heath, who had been waiting for us, opened the door.
“She ain’t dead,” he greeted us in a stage whisper; and then drew us into the reception-room to explain his secretive manner. “Nobody in the house except Sproot and O’Brien knows about this poisoning yet. Sproot found her, and then pulled down all the front curtains in this room—which was the signal agreed on. When Doc Drumm hopped across Sproot was waiting with the door open, and took him up-stairs without anybody seeing him. The doc sent for O’Brien, and after they’d worked on the girl for a while he told her to notify the Bureau. They’re both up in the room now with the doors locked.”
“She’s not dead,” he whispered dramatically as he welcomed us; then he pulled us into the reception room to explain his secretive behavior. “No one in the house except Sproot and O’Brien knows about this poisoning yet. Sproot found her and then pulled down all the front curtains in this room—which was the agreed signal. When Doc Drumm arrived, Sproot was waiting with the door open and took him upstairs without anyone seeing. The doc sent for O’Brien, and after they’d worked on the girl for a while, he told her to contact the Bureau. They’re both up in the room now with the doors locked.”
“You did right in keeping the thing quiet,” Markham told him. “If Ada recovers we can hush it up and perhaps learn something from her.”
“You did the right thing by keeping it quiet,” Markham said to him. “If Ada gets better, we can cover it up and maybe learn something from her.”
“That’s what I was thinking, sir. I told Sproot I’d wring his scrawny neck if he spilled anything to anybody.”
“That’s what I was thinking, sir. I told Sproot I’d snap his skinny neck if he told anyone anything.”
“And,” added Vance, “he bowed politely and said ‘Yes, sir.’ ”
“And,” Vance added, “he politely bowed and said ‘Yes, sir.’”
“You bet your life he did!”
“You can bet your life he did!”
“Where is the rest of the household at present?” Markham asked.
“Where is everyone else in the house right now?” Markham asked.
“Miss Sibella’s in her room. She had breakfast in bed at half past ten and told the maid she was going back to sleep. The old lady’s also asleep. The maid and the cook are in the back of the house somewhere.”
“Miss Sibella’s in her room. She had breakfast in bed at 10:30 and told the maid she was going back to sleep. The old lady’s also asleep. The maid and the cook are somewhere in the back of the house.”
“Has Von Blon been here this morning?” put in Vance.
“Has Von Blon been here this morning?” Vance asked.
“Sure he’s been here—he comes regular. O’Brien said he called at ten, sat with the old lady about an hour, and then went away.”
“Yeah, he’s been here—he comes by often. O’Brien said he stopped by at ten, hung out with the old lady for about an hour, and then left.”
“And he hasn’t been notified about the morphine?”
“And he still hasn’t been informed about the morphine?”
“What’s the use? Drumm’s a good doctor, and Von Blon might blab about it to Sibella or somebody.”
“What’s the point? Drumm’s a good doctor, and Von Blon might spill the beans to Sibella or someone.”
“Quite right.” Vance nodded his approval.
"Absolutely." Vance nodded yes.
We re-entered the hall and divested ourselves of our wraps.
We went back into the hall and took off our coats.
“While we’re waiting for Doctor Drumm,” said Markham, “we might as well find out what Sproot knows.”
“While we’re waiting for Dr. Drumm,” Markham said, “we might as well see what Sproot knows.”
We went into the drawing-room, and Heath yanked the bell-cord. The old butler came directly and stood before us without the slightest trace of emotion. His imperturbability struck me as inhuman.
We entered the living room, and Heath pulled the bell cord. The old butler came right away and stood in front of us without showing any emotion. His calmness felt almost unnatural to me.
Markham beckoned him to come nearer.
Markham signaled him to come closer.
“Now, Sproot, tell us exactly what took place.”
“Now, Sproot, explain to us exactly what happened.”
“I was in the kitchen resting, sir”—the man’s voice was as wooden as usual—“and I was just looking at the clock and thinking I would resume my duties, when the bell of Miss Ada’s room rang. Each bell, you understand, sir——”
“I was in the kitchen taking a break, sir”—the man's voice was as stiff as ever—“and I was just looking at the clock and thinking I should get back to work when Miss Ada’s room bell rang. Each bell, you know, sir——”
“Never mind that! What time was it?”
“Forget about that! What time was it?”
“It was exactly eleven o’clock. And, as I said, Miss Ada’s bell rang. I went right up-stairs and knocked on her door; but, as there was no answer, I took the liberty of opening it and looking into the room. Miss Ada was lying on the bed; but it was not a natural attitude—if you understand what I mean. And then I noticed a very peculiar thing, sir. Miss Sibella’s little dog was on the bed——”
“It was exactly eleven o’clock. And, as I mentioned, Miss Ada’s bell rang. I went straight upstairs and knocked on her door; but since there was no answer, I took the liberty of opening it and looking into the room. Miss Ada was lying on the bed; but it wasn’t a natural position—if you get what I mean. And then I noticed something very unusual, sir. Miss Sibella’s little dog was on the bed——”
“Was there a chair or stool by the bed?” interrupted Vance.
“Was there a chair or stool by the bed?” Vance interrupted.
“Yes, sir, I believe there was. An ottoman.”
“Yes, sir, I believe there was. An ottoman.”
“So the dog could have climbed on the bed unassisted?”
“So the dog could have climbed on the bed by itself?”
“Oh, yes, sir.”
"Sure, sir."
“Very good. Continue.”
“Great. Keep going.”
“Well, the dog was on the bed, and he looked like he was standing on his hind legs playing with the bell-cord. But the peculiar thing was that his hind legs were on Miss Ada’s face, and she didn’t seem to even notice it. Inwardly I was a bit startled; and I went to the bed and picked up the dog. Then I discovered that several threads of the silk tassel on the end of the cord had got caught between his teeth; and—would you believe it, sir?—it was him who had really rung Miss Ada’s bell. . . .”
“Well, the dog was on the bed, and it looked like he was standing on his hind legs playing with the bell-cord. But the strange thing was, his hind legs were on Miss Ada’s face, and she didn’t seem to notice at all. I was a bit taken aback; so I went to the bed and picked up the dog. Then I found out that several threads of the silk tassel on the end of the cord had gotten caught between his teeth; and—would you believe it, sir?—it was him who had actually rung Miss Ada’s bell. . . .”
“Amazin’,” murmured Vance. “What then, Sproot?”
“Amazing,” murmured Vance. “What’s next, Sproot?”
“I shook the young lady, although I had little hope of waking her after Miss Sibella’s dog had been trampling over her face without her knowing it. Then I came down-stairs and drew the curtains in the reception-room as I had been instructed to do in case of an emergency. When the doctor arrived I showed him to Miss Ada’s room.”
“I shook the young lady, but I didn’t really think I could wake her after Miss Sibella’s dog had been stepping all over her face without her noticing. Then, I went downstairs and closed the curtains in the reception room like I was told to do in case of an emergency. When the doctor arrived, I took him to Miss Ada’s room.”
“And that’s all you know?”
"Is that everything you know?"
“Everything, sir.”
"Everything, sir."
“Thank you, Sproot.” Markham rose impatiently. “And now you might let Doctor Drumm know that we are here.”
“Thanks, Sproot.” Markham stood up impatiently. “And now you can let Doctor Drumm know that we’re here.”
It was the nurse, however, who came to the drawing-room a few minutes later. She was a medium-sized well-built woman of thirty-five, with shrewd brown eyes, a thin mouth and a firm chin, and a general air of competency. She greeted Heath with a companionable wave of the hand and bowed to the rest of us with aloof formality.
It was the nurse, though, who entered the living room a few minutes later. She was a medium-sized, fit woman in her mid-thirties, with sharp brown eyes, a thin mouth, and a strong chin, giving off an overall impression of capability. She greeted Heath with a friendly wave and bowed to the rest of us with a distant formality.
“Doc Drumm can’t leave his patient just now,” she informed us, seating herself. “So he sent me along. He’ll be down presently.”
“Doc Drumm can’t leave his patient right now,” she told us as she sat down. “So he sent me instead. He'll be down shortly.”
“And what’s the report?” Markham was still standing.
“And what’s the report?” Markham was still standing.
“She’ll live, I guess. We’ve been giving her passive exercise and artificial breathing for half an hour, and the doc hopes to have her walking before long.”
“She’ll be okay, I think. We’ve been giving her passive exercise and artificial respiration for half an hour, and the doctor hopes to have her walking soon.”
Markham, his nervousness somewhat abated, sat down again.
Markham, feeling a bit less anxious, sat down again.
“Tell us all you can, Miss O’Brien. Was there any evidence as to how the poison was administered?”
“Please share everything you know, Miss O’Brien. Was there any indication of how the poison was given?”
“Nothing but an empty bouillon cup.” The woman was ill at ease. “I guess you’ll find remains of morphine in it, all right.”
“Just an empty broth cup.” The woman felt uncomfortable. “I suppose you’ll definitely find traces of morphine in it.”
“Why do you think the drug was given by means of the bouillon?”
“Why do you think the drug was given in the broth?”
She hesitated and shot Heath an uneasy look.
She paused and gave Heath an anxious glance.
“It’s this way. I always bring a cup of bouillon to Mrs. Greene a little before eleven in the morning; and if Miss Ada’s around I bring two cups—that’s the old lady’s orders. This morning the girl was in the room when I went down to the kitchen, so I brought up two cups. But Mrs. Greene was alone when I returned, so I gave the old lady hers and put the other cup in Miss Ada’s room on the table by the bed. Then I went into the hall to call her. She was down-stairs—in the living-room, I guess. Anyhow, she came up right away, and, as I had some mending to do for Mrs. Greene, I went to my room on the third floor. . . .”
“It’s like this. I always bring a cup of broth to Mrs. Greene just before eleven in the morning; and if Miss Ada’s around, I bring two cups—that’s what the old lady wants. This morning, the girl was in the room when I went down to the kitchen, so I brought up two cups. But Mrs. Greene was alone when I got back, so I gave the old lady hers and set the other cup in Miss Ada’s room on the table by the bed. Then I went into the hall to call her. She was downstairs—in the living room, I think. Anyway, she came up right away, and since I had some mending to do for Mrs. Greene, I went to my room on the third floor. . . .”
“Therefore,” interpolated Markham, “the bouillon was on Miss Ada’s table unprotected for a minute or so after you had left the room and before Miss Ada came up from the lower hall.”
“Therefore,” Markham added, “the broth was left out on Miss Ada’s table for a minute or so after you left the room and before Miss Ada came up from the lower hall.”
“It wasn’t over twenty seconds. And I was right outside the door all the time. Furthermore, the door was open, and I’d have heard any one in the room.” The woman was obviously defending herself desperately against the imputation of negligence in Markham’s remark.
“It wasn’t more than twenty seconds, and I was right outside the door the whole time. Plus, the door was open, so I would have heard anyone in the room.” The woman was clearly trying to defend herself fiercely against the accusation of carelessness in Markham’s comment.
Vance put the next question.
Vance asked the next question.
“Did you see any one else in the hall besides Miss Ada?”
“Did you see anyone else in the hall besides Miss Ada?”
“No one except Doctor Von Blon. He was in the lower hall getting into his coat when I called down.”
“No one except Doctor Von Blon. He was in the lower hall putting on his coat when I called down.”
“Did he leave the house at once?”
“Did he leave the house right away?”
“Why—yes.”
"Of course."
“You actually saw him pass through the door?”
“You really saw him walk through the door?”
“No‑o. But he was putting on his coat, and he had said good-by to Mrs. Greene and me. . . .”
“No. But he was putting on his coat, and he had said goodbye to Mrs. Greene and me…”
“When?”
“When’s that?”
“Not two minutes before. I’d met him coming out of Mrs. Greene’s door just as I brought in the bouillon.”
“Just two minutes earlier, I had run into him as he came out of Mrs. Greene’s door right when I was bringing in the bouillon.”
“And Miss Sibella’s dog—did you notice it in the hall anywhere?”
“And did you see Miss Sibella’s dog in the hallway at all?”
“No; it wasn’t around when I was there.”
“No; it wasn’t there when I was around.”
Vance lay back drowsily in his chair, and Markham again took up the interrogation.
Vance relaxed in his chair, feeling drowsy, while Markham resumed the questioning.
“How long did you remain in your room, Miss O’Brien, after you had called Miss Ada?”
“How long did you stay in your room, Miss O’Brien, after you called Miss Ada?”
“Until the butler came and told me that Doctor Drumm wanted me.”
“Until the butler came and told me that Dr. Drumm wanted to see me.”
“And how much later would you say that was?”
“And how much later do you think that was?”
“About twenty minutes—maybe a little longer.”
“About twenty minutes—maybe a little more.”
Markham smoked pensively a while.
Markham smoked thoughtfully for a bit.
“Yes,” he commented at length; “it plainly appears that the morphine was somehow added to the bouillon.—You’d better return to Doctor Drumm now, Miss O’Brien. We’ll wait here for him.”
“Yeah,” he said after a while; “it clearly looks like the morphine was somehow added to the broth.—You should go back to Doctor Drumm now, Miss O’Brien. We’ll wait here for him.”
“Hell!” growled Heath, after the nurse had gone up-stairs. “She’s the best woman for this sort of a job that we’ve got. And now she goes and falls down on it.”
“Damn it!” growled Heath, after the nurse had gone upstairs. “She’s the best person we have for this kind of job. And now she goes and messes it up.”
“I wouldn’t say she’d fallen down exactly, Sergeant,” dissented Vance, his eyes fixed dreamily on the ceiling. “After all, she only stepped into the hall for a few seconds to summon the young lady to her matutinal broth. And if the morphine hadn’t found its way into the bouillon this morning it would have done so to-morrow, or the day after, or some time in the future. In fact, the propitious gods may actually have favored us this morning as they did the Grecian host before the walls of Troy.”
“I wouldn’t say she exactly fell down, Sergeant,” Vance replied, his eyes dreamily fixed on the ceiling. “After all, she just stepped into the hall for a few seconds to call the young lady for her morning soup. And if the morphine hadn’t made its way into the broth this morning, it would have tomorrow, or the day after, or sometime in the future. In fact, the favorable gods may have actually helped us this morning just like they did for the Greek army outside the walls of Troy.”
“They will have favored us,” observed Markham, “if Ada recovers and can tell us who visited her room before she drank the bouillon.”
“They will have helped us,” Markham noted, “if Ada gets better and can tell us who came to her room before she had the bouillon.”
The silence that ensued was terminated by the entrance of Doctor Drumm, a youthful, earnest man with an aggressive bearing. He sank heavily into a chair and wiped his face with a large silk handkerchief.
The silence that followed was broken by the arrival of Doctor Drumm, a young, serious man with a forceful presence. He dropped heavily into a chair and wiped his face with a large silk handkerchief.
“She’s pulled through,” he announced. “I happened to be standing by the window looking out—sheer chance—when I saw the curtains go down—saw ’em before Hennessey23 did. I grabbed up my bag and the pulmotor, and was over here in a jiffy. The butler was waiting at the door, and took me up-stairs. Queer crab, that butler. The girl was lying across the bed, and it didn’t take but one look to see that I wasn’t dealing with strychnine. No spasms or sweating or risus sardonicus, you understand. Quiet and peaceful; shallow breathing; cyanosis. Morphine evidently. Then I looked at her pupils. Pin-points. No doubt now. So I sent for the nurse and got busy.”
“She made it,” he said. “I just happened to be standing by the window looking out—just by chance—when I saw the curtains fall—saw them before Hennessey23 did. I grabbed my bag and the pulmotor and was over here in no time. The butler was waiting at the door and took me upstairs. Strange guy, that butler. The girl was lying on the bed, and it didn’t take long to see that I wasn’t dealing with strychnine. No spasms or sweating or risus sardonicus, you know. She looked calm and peaceful; shallow breathing; she had a bluish tint. Definitely morphine. Then I checked her pupils. Pinpoints. No doubt about it. So I called for the nurse and got to work.”
“A close call?” asked Markham.
"Was that a close call?" asked Markham.
“Close enough.” The doctor nodded importantly. “You can’t tell what would have happened if somebody hadn’t got to her in a hurry. I figured she’d got all six grains that were lost, and gave her a good stiff hypo of atropine—a fiftieth. It reacted like a shot. Then I washed her stomach out with potassium permanganate. After that I gave her artificial respiration—she didn’t seem to need it, but I wasn’t taking any chances. Then the nurse and I got busy exercising her arms and legs, trying to keep her awake. Tough work, that. Hope I don’t get pneumonia sweating there with the windows all open. . . . Well, so it went. Her breathing kept getting better, and I gave her another hundredth of atropine for good measure. At last I managed to get her on her feet. The nurse is walking her up and down now.” He mopped his face again with a triumphant flourish of the handkerchief.
“Close enough.” The doctor nodded seriously. “You can't know what would have happened if someone hadn't reached her quickly. I thought she’d taken all six grains that were lost, so I gave her a strong dose of atropine—a fiftieth. It reacted like a bolt of electricity. Then I flushed her stomach with potassium permanganate. After that, I did artificial respiration—she didn’t really seem to need it, but I wasn’t taking any chances. Then the nurse and I started exercising her arms and legs to keep her awake. That was tough work. I hope I don’t catch pneumonia sweating it out with the windows wide open... Well, that’s how it went. Her breathing improved, and I gave her another hundredth of atropine just to be safe. Finally, I was able to get her on her feet. The nurse is walking her back and forth now.” He wiped his face again with a triumphant gesture of the handkerchief.
“We’re greatly indebted to you, doctor,” said Markham. “It’s quite possible you have been the means of solving this case.—When will we be able to question your patient?”
“We’re really grateful to you, doctor,” said Markham. “It’s very likely you’ve helped us crack this case.—When can we talk to your patient?”
“She’ll be loggy and nauseated all day—kind of general collapse, you understand, with painful breathing, drowsiness, headache, and that sort of thing—no fit condition to answer questions. But to-morrow morning you’ll be able to talk to her as much as you like.”
“She’ll be sluggish and nauseous all day—just a general crash, you know, with painful breathing, tiredness, headaches, and that sort of thing—definitely not in a good state to answer questions. But tomorrow morning you can talk to her as much as you want.”
“That will be satisfactory. And what of the bouillon cup the nurse mentioned?”
"That will be fine. And what about the bouillon cup the nurse talked about?"
“It tasted bitter—morphine, all right.”
“It tasted bitter—morphine, for sure.”
As Drumm finished speaking Sproot passed down the hall to the front door. A moment later Von Blon paused at the archway and looked into the drawing-room. The strained silence which followed the exchange of greetings caused him to study us with growing alarm.
As Drumm finished speaking, Sproot walked down the hall to the front door. A moment later, Von Blon stopped at the archway and looked into the drawing room. The tense silence that followed the greetings made him watch us with increasing concern.
“Has anything happened?” he finally asked.
“Did anything happen?” he finally asked.
It was Vance who rose and, with quick decision, assumed the rôle of spokesman.
It was Vance who stood up and, with a quick decision, took on the role of spokesperson.
“Yes, doctor. Ada has been poisoned with morphine. Doctor Drumm here happened to be in the Narcoss Flats opposite and was called in.”
“Yes, doctor. Ada has been poisoned with morphine. Dr. Drumm was right across the street at Narcoss Flats and was called in.”
“And Sibella—is she all right?” Von Blon spoke excitedly.
“And Sibella—is she okay?” Von Blon said eagerly.
“Oh, quite.”
“Oh, totally.”
A relieved sigh escaped him, and he sank into a chair.
A relieved sigh slipped out, and he dropped into a chair.
“Tell me about it. When was the—the murder discovered?”
“Tell me about it. When was the murder found out?”
Drumm was about to correct him when Vance said quickly:
Drumm was about to correct him when Vance quickly said:
“Immediately after you left the house this morning. The poison was administered in the bouillon the nurse brought from the kitchen.”
“Right after you left the house this morning, the poison was added to the broth that the nurse brought from the kitchen.”
“But . . . how could that be?” Von Blon appeared unbelieving. “I was just going when she brought the bouillon. I saw her enter with it. How could the poison——?”
“But . . . how could that be?” Von Blon appeared skeptical. “I was just about to leave when she brought the broth. I saw her come in with it. How could the poison——?”
“That reminds me, doctor.” Vance’s tone was almost dulcet. “Did you, by any hap, go up-stairs again after you had donned your coat?”
“That reminds me, doctor.” Vance’s tone was almost sweet. “Did you, by any chance, go upstairs again after you put on your coat?”
Von Blon looked at him with outraged astonishment.
Von Blon stared at him in shocked disbelief.
“Certainly not! I left the house immediately.”
“Definitely not! I left the house right away.”
“That would have been just after the nurse called down to Ada.”
“That would have been right after the nurse called down to Ada.”
“Why—yes. I believe the nurse did call down; and Ada went up-stairs at once—if I recall correctly.”
“Yeah, I think the nurse called down; and Ada went upstairs right away—if I remember correctly.”
Vance smoked a moment, his gaze resting curiously on the doctor’s troubled face.
Vance took a drag from his cigarette, his eyes curiously focused on the doctor's worried expression.
“I would suggest, without any intention of being impertinent, that your present visit follows rather closely upon your former one.”
“I would like to point out, without meaning to be rude, that your current visit comes quite soon after your last one.”
Von Blon’s face clouded over, but I failed to detect any resentment in his expression.
Von Blon’s face grew serious, but I couldn’t see any anger in his expression.
“Quite true,” he rejoined, and shifted his eyes. “The fact is, sir, that ever since those drugs disappeared from my case I’ve felt that something tragic was impending, and that I was in some way to blame. Whenever I’m in this neighborhood I can’t resist the impulse to call here and—and see how things are going.”
“That's true,” he replied, shifting his gaze. “Honestly, ever since those drugs went missing from my supply, I’ve had this feeling that something terrible is about to happen, and that I somehow have a part in it. Whenever I’m in this area, I can’t help but feel the urge to stop by and see how things are going.”
“Your anxiety is wholly understandable.” Vance’s tone was non-committal. Then he added negligently: “I suppose you will have no objection to Doctor Drumm continuing with Ada’s case.”
“Your anxiety is completely understandable.” Vance’s tone was neutral. Then he casually added: “I guess you won’t mind if Doctor Drumm keeps working on Ada’s case.”
“Continuing?” Von Blon brought himself up straight in his chair. “I don’t understand. You said a moment ago——”
“Continuing?” Von Blon sat up straight in his chair. “I don’t get it. You just said——”
“That Ada had been poisoned,” finished Vance. “Quite. But d’ ye see, she didn’t die.”
“Vance concluded that Ada had been poisoned.” “Exactly. But you see, she didn’t die.”
The other looked dumbfounded.
The other looked shocked.
“Thank God for that!” he exclaimed, rising nervously.
“Thank God for that!” he said, getting up anxiously.
“And,” added Markham, “we are making no mention whatever of the episode. You will, therefore, be guided by our decision.”
“And,” Markham added, “we aren’t mentioning that episode at all. So, you should follow our decision.”
“Of course.—And is it permitted that I see Ada?”
“Of course. Can I see Ada?”
Markham hesitated, and Vance answered.
Markham paused, and Vance replied.
“If you care to—certainly.” He turned to Drumm. “Will you be so good as to accompany Doctor Von Blon?”
“If you’d like to—sure.” He turned to Drumm. “Could you please accompany Doctor Von Blon?”
Drumm and Von Blon left the room together.
Drumm and Von Blon walked out of the room together.
“I don’t wonder he’s on edge,” commented Markham. “It’s not pleasant to learn of people being poisoned with drugs lost through one’s own carelessness.”
“I can see why he’s on edge,” Markham said. “It’s not a nice feeling to find out that people are getting harmed by drugs that were lost because of your own carelessness.”
“He wasn’t worrying as much over Ada as he was over Sibella,” remarked Heath.
“He wasn’t as worried about Ada as he was about Sibella,” Heath said.
“Observin’ fella!” smiled Vance. “No, Sergeant; Ada’s demise apparently bothered him far less than Sibella’s possible state of health. . . . Now, I wonder what that means. It’s an inveiglin’ point. But—dash it all!—it everts my pet theory.”
“Observant fellow!” smiled Vance. “No, Sergeant; Ada’s death seemed to bother him far less than Sibella’s potential health issues. . . . Now, I wonder what that means. It’s an intriguing point. But—damn it all!—it contradicts my favorite theory.”
“So you have a theory.” Markham spoke rebukingly.
“So you have a theory.” Markham said, sounding critical.
“Oh, any number of ’em. And, I might add, they’re all pets.” Vance’s lightness of tone meant merely that he was not ready to outline his suspicions; and Markham did not push the matter.
“Oh, plenty of them. And, I should mention, they’re all pets.” Vance’s cheerful tone only indicated that he wasn’t ready to share his suspicions, and Markham didn’t press the issue.
“We won’t need any theories,” declared Heath, “after we’ve heard what Ada’s got to tell us. As soon as she talks to us to-morrow we’ll be able to figure out who poisoned her.”
“We won’t need any theories,” declared Heath, “after we’ve heard what Ada has to tell us. As soon as she talks to us tomorrow, we’ll be able to figure out who poisoned her.”
“Perhaps,” murmured Vance.
“Maybe,” Vance murmured.
Drumm returned alone a few minutes later.
Drumm came back by himself a few minutes later.
“Doctor Von Blon has stepped into the other girl’s room. Said he’d be down right away.”
“Doctor Von Blon has gone into the other girl's room. He said he'd be down shortly.”
“What did he have to say about your patient?” asked Vance.
“What did he say about your patient?” asked Vance.
“Nothing much. She put new energy into her walking the minute she saw him, though. Smiled at him, too, by Jove! A good sign, that. She’ll come through fast. Lot of resistance in her.”
“Not much. She instantly felt energized while walking as soon as she saw him, though. Smiled at him, too, for goodness' sake! That’s a good sign. She’ll get through this quickly. There’s a lot of strength in her.”
Drumm had hardly ceased speaking when we heard Sibella’s door close and the sound of descending footsteps on the stairs.
Drumm had just finished talking when we heard Sibella's door shut and the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs.
“By the by, doctor,” said Vance to Von Blon as the latter re-entered the drawing-room, “have you seen Oppenheimer yet?”
“By the way, doctor,” Vance said to Von Blon as he walked back into the drawing-room, “have you seen Oppenheimer yet?”
“I saw him at eleven. The fact is, I went direct to him after leaving here this morning. He has agreed to make an examination to-morrow at ten o’clock.”
“I saw him at eleven. The truth is, I went straight to him after leaving here this morning. He has agreed to do an examination tomorrow at ten o’clock.”
“And was Mrs. Greene agreeable?”
"Was Mrs. Greene on board?"
“Oh, yes. I spoke to her about it this morning; and she made no objection whatever.”
“Oh, yes. I talked to her about it this morning; and she didn’t object at all.”
A short while later we took our departure. Von Blon accompanied us to the gate, and we saw him drive off in his car.
A little while later, we left. Von Blon walked us to the gate, and we watched him drive off in his car.
“We’ll know more by this time to-morrow, I hope,” said Markham on the way down-town. He was unwontedly depressed, and his eyes were greatly troubled. “You know, Vance, I’m almost appalled by the thought of what Oppenheimer’s report may be.”
“We’ll know more by this time tomorrow, I hope,” said Markham on the way downtown. He was unusually depressed, and his eyes were deeply worried. “You know, Vance, I’m almost shocked by the idea of what Oppenheimer’s report might be.”
No report was ever made by Doctor Oppenheimer, however. At some time between one and two the next morning Mrs. Greene died in convulsions as a result of strychnine-poisoning.
No report was ever made by Doctor Oppenheimer, however. At some point between one and two the next morning, Mrs. Greene died in convulsions due to strychnine poisoning.
CHAPTER XXI.
A Depleted Household
(Friday, December 3; forenoon)
(Friday, December 3; morning)
Markham brought us the news of Mrs. Greene’s death before ten o’clock the next morning. The tragedy had not been discovered until nine, when the nurse brought up her patient’s morning tea. Heath had notified Markham, and Markham had stopped on his way to the Greene mansion to apprise Vance of the new development. Vance and I had already breakfasted, and we accompanied him to the house.
Markham brought us the news of Mrs. Greene’s death before ten o’clock the next morning. The tragedy hadn’t been discovered until nine, when the nurse brought up her patient’s morning tea. Heath had informed Markham, and Markham had stopped on his way to the Greene mansion to update Vance on the situation. Vance and I had already had breakfast, and we went with him to the house.
“This knocks out our only prop,” Markham said despondently, as we sped up Madison Avenue. “The possibility that the old lady was guilty was frightful to contemplate; though all along I’ve been trying to console myself with the thought that she was insane. Now, however, I almost wish our suspicions had proved true, for the possibilities that are left seem even more terrible. We’re dealing now with a cold-blooded calculating rationality.”
“This takes away our only support,” Markham said sadly as we drove up Madison Avenue. “The idea that the old lady was guilty is too awful to think about; though I’ve been trying to reassure myself that she was insane. Now, though, I almost wish our suspicions had been right because the options we have left seem even worse. We’re facing a cold-blooded, calculating rationality now.”
Vance nodded.
Vance agreed.
“Yes, we’re confronted with something far worse than mania. I can’t say, though, that I’m deeply shocked by Mrs. Greene’s death. She was a detestable woman, Markham—a most detestable woman. The world will not bemoan her loss.”
“Yes, we’re facing something much worse than mania. I can’t say I’m really shocked by Mrs. Greene’s death, though. She was a horrible woman, Markham—a truly horrible woman. The world won’t mourn her loss.”
Vance’s comment expressed exactly the sentiment I had felt when Markham informed us of Mrs. Greene’s death. The news had of course shaken me, but I had no pity for the victim. She had been vicious and unnatural; she had thriven on hatred, and had made life a hell for every one about her. It was better that her existence was over.
Vance’s comment perfectly captured what I felt when Markham told us about Mrs. Greene’s death. The news definitely upset me, but I didn't feel sorry for her. She had been cruel and unnatural; she thrived on hatred and made life miserable for everyone around her. It was for the best that her life was over.
Both Heath and Drumm were waiting for us in the drawing-room. Excitement and depression were mingled in the Sergeant’s countenance, and the desperation of despair shone in his china-blue eyes. Drumm revealed only a look of professional disappointment: his chief concern apparently was that he had been deprived of an opportunity to display his medical skill.
Both Heath and Drumm were waiting for us in the living room. Excitement and gloom mixed on the Sergeant’s face, and the hopelessness of despair shone in his bright blue eyes. Drumm showed only a look of professional disappointment; his main concern seemed to be that he had missed a chance to show off his medical skills.
Heath, after shaking hands absently, briefly explained the situation.
Heath, after shaking hands absentmindedly, quickly explained the situation.
“O’Brien found the old dame dead at nine this morning, and told Sproot to wigwag to Doc Drumm. Then she phoned the Bureau, and I notified you and Doc Doremus. I got here fifteen or twenty minutes ago, and locked up the room.”
“O’Brien found the old lady dead at nine this morning and told Sproot to signal Doc Drumm. Then she called the Bureau, and I informed you and Doc Doremus. I arrived here about fifteen or twenty minutes ago and locked the room.”
“Did you inform Von Blon?” Markham asked.
“Did you let Von Blon know?” Markham asked.
“I phoned him to call off the examination he’d arranged for ten o’clock. Said I’d communicate with him later, and hung up before he had time to ask any questions.”
“I called him to cancel the exam he had scheduled for ten o'clock. I told him I’d get in touch later and hung up before he could ask any questions.”
Markham indicated his approval and turned toward Drumm.
Markham nodded and turned to Drumm.
“Give us your story, doctor.”
"Share your story with us, doctor."
Drumm drew himself up, cleared his throat, and assumed an attitude calculated to be impressive.
Drumm straightened up, cleared his throat, and took a stance meant to be impressive.
“I was down-stairs in the Narcoss dining-room eating breakfast when Hennessey came in and told me the curtains had gone down in the reception-room here. So I snatched my outfit and came over on the run. The butler took me to the old lady’s room, where the nurse was waiting. But right away I saw I was too late to be of any good. She was dead—contorted, blue, and cold—and rigor mortis had set in. Died of a big dose of strychnine. Probably didn’t suffer much—exhaustion and coma came inside of half an hour, I’d say. Too old, you understand, to throw it off. Old people succumb to strychnine pretty swiftly. . . .”
“I was downstairs in the Narcoss dining room eating breakfast when Hennessey came in and told me the curtains had gone down in the reception room. So I grabbed my stuff and rushed over. The butler took me to the old lady’s room, where the nurse was waiting. But right away, I realized I was too late to help. She was dead—twisted, blue, and cold—and rigor mortis had set in. She died from a large dose of strychnine. She probably didn’t suffer much—exhaustion and coma kicked in within about half an hour, I’d say. Too old, you see, to shake it off. Older people tend to succumb to strychnine pretty quickly. . . .”
“What about her ability to cry out and give the alarm?”
“What about her ability to shout and raise the alarm?”
“You can’t tell. The spasm may have rendered her mute. Anyway, no one heard her. Probably passed into unconsciousness after the first seizure. My experience with such cases has taught me——”
“You can’t tell. The spasm may have left her unable to speak. Anyway, no one heard her. She probably lost consciousness after the first seizure. My experience with these cases has taught me——”
“What time would you say the strychnine was taken?”
“What time do you think the strychnine was taken?”
“Well, now, you can’t tell exactly.” Drumm became oracular. “The convulsions may have been prolonged before death supervened, or death may have supervened very shortly after the poison was swallowed.”
“Well, now, you can’t say for sure.” Drumm became all-knowing. “The convulsions might have lasted a long time before death occurred, or death could have happened very soon after the poison was ingested.”
“At what hour, then, would you fix the time of death?”
“At what time, then, would you determine the time of death?”
“There again you can’t say definitely. Confusion between rigor mortis and the phenomenon of cadaveric spasm is a pitfall into which many doctors fall. There are, however, distinct points of dissimilarity——”
“There again you can’t say for sure. Confusion between rigor mortis and the phenomenon of cadaveric spasm is a trap that many doctors fall into. There are, however, clear points of difference——”
“No doubt.” Markham was growing impatient with Drumm’s sophomoric pedantries. “But leaving all explanation to one side, what time do you think Mrs. Greene died?”
“No doubt.” Markham was getting frustrated with Drumm’s childish lecturing. “But putting all explanations aside, what time do you think Mrs. Greene died?”
Drumm pondered the point.
Drumm considered the point.
“Roughly, let us say, at two this morning.”
“Let’s say around two this morning.”
“And the strychnine might have been taken as early as eleven or twelve?”
"And the strychnine could have been taken as early as eleven or twelve?"
“It’s possible.”
"It’s possible."
“Anyhow, we’ll know about it when Doc Doremus gets here,” asserted Heath with brutal frankness. He was in vicious mood that morning.
“Anyway, we’ll find out when Doc Doremus arrives,” Heath stated bluntly. He was in a really bad mood that morning.
“Did you find any glass or cup by which the drug might have been administered, doctor?” Markham hastened to ask, by way of covering up Heath’s remark.
“Did you find any glass or cup that the drug could have been given in, doctor?” Markham quickly asked, trying to divert attention from Heath’s comment.
“There was a glass near the bed with what appeared to be sulphate crystals adhering to the sides of it.”
“There was a glass by the bed with what looked like sulfate crystals stuck to the sides of it.”
“But wouldn’t a fatal dose of strychnine make an ordin’ry drink noticeably bitter?” Vance had suddenly become alert.
"But wouldn’t a deadly dose of strychnine make a regular drink taste really bitter?" Vance had suddenly become focused.
“Undoubtedly. But there was a bottle of citrocarbonate—a well-known antacid—on the night-table; and if the drug had been taken with this, the taste would not have been detected. Citrocarbonate is slightly saline and highly effervescing.”
“Definitely. But there was a bottle of citrocarbonate—a popular antacid—on the nightstand; and if the drug had been taken with this, the taste wouldn’t have been noticed. Citrocarbonate is a bit salty and highly bubbly.”
“Could Mrs. Greene have taken the citrocarbonate alone?”
“Could Mrs. Greene have taken the citrocarbonate by herself?”
“It’s not likely. It has to be carefully mixed with water, and the operation would be highly awkward for any one in bed.”
“It’s not likely. It has to be mixed with water very carefully, and it would be really difficult for anyone in bed.”
“Now, that’s most interestin’.” Vance listlessly lighted a cigarette. “We may presume, therefore, that the person who gave Mrs. Greene the citrocarbonate also administered the strychnine.” He turned to Markham. “I think Miss O’Brien might be able to help us.”
“Now, that’s really interesting.” Vance casually lit a cigarette. “So, we can assume that the person who gave Mrs. Greene the citrocarbonate also gave her the strychnine.” He looked over at Markham. “I think Miss O’Brien might be able to help us.”
Heath went at once and summoned the nurse.
Heath immediately called for the nurse.
But her evidence was unilluminating. She had left Mrs. Greene reading about eleven o’clock, had gone to her own room to make her toilet for the night, and had returned to Ada’s room half an hour later, where she had slept all night, according to Heath’s instructions. She had risen at eight, dressed, and gone to the kitchen to fetch Mrs. Greene’s tea. As far as she knew, Mrs. Greene had drunk nothing before retiring—certainly she had taken no citrocarbonate up to eleven o’clock. Furthermore, Mrs. Greene never attempted to take it alone.
But her testimony wasn’t very helpful. She had left Mrs. Greene reading at around eleven o’clock, gone to her own room to get ready for bed, and had come back to Ada’s room half an hour later, where she had slept all night, following Heath’s instructions. She woke up at eight, got dressed, and went to the kitchen to get Mrs. Greene’s tea. As far as she knew, Mrs. Greene hadn’t had anything to drink before going to bed—definitely, she hadn’t taken any citrocarbonate before eleven o’clock. Also, Mrs. Greene never tried to take it by herself.
“You think, then,” asked Vance, “that it was given to her by some one else?”
"You think, then," Vance asked, "that someone else gave it to her?"
“You can bank on it,” the nurse assured him bluntly. “If she’d wanted it, she’d have raised the house before mixing it herself.”
“You can count on it,” the nurse told him straightforwardly. “If she wanted it, she would have taken care of the house before making it herself.”
“It’s quite obvious,” Vance observed to Markham, “that some one entered her room after eleven o’clock and prepared the citrocarbonate.”
“It’s pretty clear,” Vance noted to Markham, “that someone came into her room after eleven o’clock and made the citrocarbonate.”
Markham got up and walked anxiously about the room.
Markham stood up and paced nervously around the room.
“Our immediate problem boils down to finding out who had the opportunity to do it,” he said. “You, Miss O’Brien, may return to your room. . . .” Then he went to the bell-cord and rang for Sproot.
“Our immediate problem comes down to figuring out who had the chance to do it,” he said. “You, Miss O’Brien, can go back to your room. . . .” Then he went to the bell-cord and rang for Sproot.
During a brief interrogation of the butler the following facts were brought out:
During a short interrogation of the butler, the following facts emerged:
The house had been locked up, and Sproot had retired, at about half past ten.
Sibella had gone to her room immediately after dinner, and had remained there.
Hemming and the cook had lingered in the kitchen until shortly after eleven, at which time Sproot had heard them ascend to their rooms.
The first intimation Sproot had of Mrs. Greene’s death was when the nurse sent him to draw the reception-room shades at nine that morning.
The house was locked up, and Sproot had gone to bed around 10:30.
Sibella went to her room right after dinner and stayed there.
Hemming and the cook had been in the kitchen until just after eleven, when Sproot heard them go upstairs to their rooms.
The first indication Sproot had about Mrs. Greene’s death was when the nurse told him to pull down the shades in the reception room at nine that morning.
Markham dismissed him and sent for the cook. She was, it appeared, unaware of Mrs. Greene’s death and of Ada’s poisoning as well; and what evidence she had to give was of no importance. She had, she said, been in the kitchen or in her own room practically all of the preceding day.
Markham dismissed him and called for the cook. She seemed to have no idea about Mrs. Greene's death or Ada's poisoning either, and her testimony wasn’t significant. She stated that she had spent almost the entire previous day in the kitchen or in her own room.
Hemming was interviewed next. From the nature of the questions put to her she became suspicious almost at once. Her piercing eyes narrowed, and she gave us a look of shrewd triumph.
Hemming was interviewed next. From the way the questions were directed at her, she became suspicious right away. Her sharp eyes narrowed, and she shot us a look of clever victory.
“You can’t hoodwink me,” she burst out. “The Lord’s been busy with his besom again. And a good thing, too! ‘The Lord preserveth all them that love him: but all the wicked shall he destroy.’ ”
“You can't fool me,” she exclaimed. “The Lord's been at it with his broom again. And that’s a good thing! ‘The Lord preserves all who love him, but he will destroy all the wicked.’”
“ ‘Will,’ ” corrected Vance. “And seeing that you have been so tenderly preserved, perhaps we had better inform you that both Miss Ada and Mrs. Greene have been poisoned.”
“‘Will,’” corrected Vance. “And since you’ve been so carefully protected, maybe we should let you know that both Miss Ada and Mrs. Greene have been poisoned.”
He was watching the woman closely, but it took no scrutiny to see her cheeks go pale and her jaw sag. The Lord had evidently been too precipitously devastating even for this devout disciple; and her faith was insufficient to counteract her fear.
He was watching the woman closely, but it took no effort to see her cheeks go pale and her jaw drop. The Lord had clearly been too harsh even for this devoted follower; and her faith wasn't strong enough to overcome her fear.
“I’m going to leave this house,” she declared faintly. “I’ve seen enough to bear witness for the Lord.”
“I’m going to leave this house,” she said softly. “I’ve seen enough to testify for the Lord.”
“An excellent idea,” nodded Vance. “And the sooner you go the more time you’ll have to give apocryphal testimony.”
“Great idea,” Vance nodded. “And the sooner you go, the more time you’ll have to provide questionable testimonies.”
Hemming rose, a bit dazed, and started for the archway. Then she quickly turned back and glared at Markham maliciously.
Hemming got up, slightly confused, and headed toward the archway. Then she quickly turned back and glared at Markham with a look of hostility.
“But let me tell you something before I pass from this den of iniquity. That Miss Sibella is the worst of the lot, and the Lord is going to strike her down next—mark my words! There’s no use to try and save her. She’s—doomed!”
“But let me tell you something before I leave this place of wrongdoing. That Miss Sibella is the worst of all, and the Lord is going to take her down next—mark my words! There’s no point in trying to save her. She’s—doomed!”
Vance lifted his eyebrows languidly.
Vance raised his eyebrows lazily.
“I say, Hemming, what unrighteousness has Miss Sibella been up to now?”
“I’m curious, Hemming, what trouble has Miss Sibella gotten into this time?”
“The usual thing.” The woman spoke with relish. “She’s nothing but a hussy, if you ask me. Her carryings-on with this Doctor Von Blon have been scandalous. They’re together, as thick as thieves, at all hours.” She nodded her head significantly. “He came here again last night and went to her room. There’s no telling what time he left.”
“Same old story.” The woman said with excitement. “She’s just a flirt, if you ask me. Her antics with this Doctor Von Blon have been outrageous. They’re inseparable, always hanging out together.” She nodded her head meaningfully. “He was here again last night and went to her room. Who knows what time he left?”
“Fancy that, now. And how do you happen to know about it?”
“Imagine that! And how did you find out about it?”
“Didn’t I let him in?”
“Didn’t I let him in?”
“Oh, you did?—What time was this? And where was Sproot?”
“Oh, you did? What time was that? And where was Sproot?”
“Mr. Sproot was eating his dinner, and I’d gone to the front door to take a look at the weather when the doctor walks up. ‘Howdy-do, Hemming?’ he says with his oily smile. And he brushes past me, nervous-like, and goes straight to Miss Sibella’s room.”
“Mr. Sproot was having his dinner, and I went to the front door to check the weather when the doctor walked up. 'How's it going, Hemming?' he says with his slimy smile. He brushes past me, looking anxious, and heads straight to Miss Sibella's room.”
“Perhaps Miss Sibella was indisposed, and sent for him,” suggested Vance indifferently.
“Maybe Miss Sibella wasn't feeling well and called for him,” Vance suggested casually.
“Huh!” Hemming tossed her head contemptuously, and strode from the room.
“Huh!” Hemming tossed her head dismissively and walked out of the room.
Vance rose at once and rang again for Sproot.
Vance immediately got up and called for Sproot again.
“Did you know Doctor Von Blon was here last night?” he asked when the butler appeared.
“Did you know Dr. Von Blon was here last night?” he asked when the butler showed up.
The man shook his head.
The guy shook his head.
“No, sir. I was quite unaware of the fact.”
“No, sir. I had no idea about that.”
“That’s all, Sproot. And now please tell Miss Sibella we’d like to see her.”
“That's it, Sproot. Now please let Miss Sibella know we’d like to see her.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
It was fifteen minutes before Sibella put in an appearance.
It was fifteen minutes before Sibella showed up.
“I’m beastly lazy these days,” she explained, settling herself in a large chair. “What’s the party for this morning?”
“I've been really lazy lately,” she said, settling into a big chair. “What's the party for this morning?”
Vance offered her a cigarette with an air half quizzical and half deferential.
Vance offered her a cigarette with a look that was part curious and part respectful.
“Before we explain our presence,” he said, “please be good enough to tell us what time Doctor Von Blon left here last night?”
“Before we explain why we're here,” he said, “could you please let us know what time Doctor Von Blon left last night?”
“At a quarter of eleven,” she answered, a hostile challenge coming into her eyes.
“At 10:45,” she replied, a confrontational look appearing in her eyes.
“Thank you. And now I may tell you that both your mother and Ada have been poisoned.”
“Thank you. And now I can tell you that both your mom and Ada have been poisoned.”
“Mother and Ada poisoned?” She echoed the words vaguely, as if they were only half intelligible to her; and for several moments she sat motionless, staring stonily out of flintlike eyes. Slowly her gaze became fixed on Markham.
“Mother and Ada poisoned?” She repeated the words vaguely, as if she barely understood them; and for several moments she sat still, staring blankly with unyielding eyes. Gradually, her gaze became focused on Markham.
“I think I’ll take your advice,” she said. “I have a girl chum in Atlantic City. . . . This place is really becoming too, too creepy.” She forced a faint smile. “I’m off for the seashore this afternoon.” For the first time the girl’s nerve seemed to have deserted her.
“I think I’ll take your advice,” she said. “I have a friend in Atlantic City. This place is getting really creepy.” She forced a faint smile. “I’m heading to the beach this afternoon.” For the first time, the girl seemed to have lost her nerve.
“Your decision is very wise,” observed Vance. “Go, by all means; and arrange to stay until we have settled this affair.”
“Your decision is really smart,” Vance noted. “Go ahead; and make sure to stick around until we’ve sorted this out.”
She looked at him in a spirit of indulgent irony.
She looked at him with a mix of playful sarcasm.
“I’m afraid I can’t stay so long,” she said; then added: “I suppose mother and Ada are both dead.”
“I’m afraid I can’t stay for long,” she said; then added, “I guess mom and Ada are both gone.”
“Only your mother,” Vance told her. “Ada recovered.”
“Only your mom,” Vance told her. “Ada got better.”
“She would!” Every curve of her features expressed a fine arrogant contempt. “Common clay has great resistance, I’ve heard. You know, I’m the only one standing between her and the Greene millions now.”
“She would!” Every curve of her face showed a strong, arrogant disdain. “Common clay is really tough, I’ve heard. You know, I’m the only person standing between her and the Greene millions right now.”
“Your sister had a very close call,” Markham reprimanded her. “If we had not had a doctor on guard, you might now be the sole remaining heir to those millions.”
“Your sister had a really close call,” Markham scolded her. “If we hadn’t had a doctor on standby, you could have been the only heir to those millions.”
“And that would look frightfully suspicious, wouldn’t it?” Her question was disconcertingly frank. “But you may rest assured that if I had planned this affair, little Ada would not have recovered.”
“And that would look really suspicious, wouldn’t it?” Her question was unsettlingly direct. “But you can be sure that if I had planned this, little Ada wouldn’t have survived.”
Before Markham could answer she switched herself out of the chair.
Before Markham could respond, she got up from the chair.
“Now, I’m going to pack. Enough is enough.”
“Now, I’m going to pack. That’s all there is to it.”
When she had left the room, Heath looked with doubtful inquisitiveness at Markham.
When she left the room, Heath looked at Markham with a mix of uncertainty and curiosity.
“What about it, sir? Are you going to let her leave the city? She’s the only one of the Greenes who hasn’t been touched.”
“What about it, sir? Are you going to let her leave the city? She’s the only one of the Greenes who hasn’t been affected."
We knew what he meant; and this spoken suggestion of the thought that had been passing through all our minds left us silent for a moment.
We understood what he meant; and this suggestion of the thought that had been on all our minds left us silent for a moment.
“We can’t take the chance of forcing her to stay here,” Markham returned finally. “If anything should happen . . .”
“We can't risk making her stay here,” Markham replied finally. “If anything were to happen…”
“I get you, sir.” Heath was on his feet. “But I’m going to see that she’s tailed—believe me! I’ll get two good men up here who’ll stick to her from the time she goes out that front door till we know where we stand.” He went into the hall, and we heard him giving orders to Snitkin over the telephone.
“I understand, sir.” Heath was standing up. “But I'm going to ensure that she’s followed—trust me! I’ll get two reliable guys up here who will track her from the moment she walks out that front door until we know where we stand.” He headed into the hall, and we heard him giving instructions to Snitkin over the phone.
Five minutes later Doctor Doremus arrived. He was no longer jaunty, and his greeting was almost sombre. Accompanied by Drumm and Heath he went at once to Mrs. Greene’s room, while Markham and Vance and I waited down-stairs. When he returned at the end of fifteen minutes he was markedly subdued, and I noticed he did not put on his hat at its usual rakish angle.
Five minutes later, Dr. Doremus showed up. He was no longer cheerful, and his greeting was almost serious. Accompanied by Drumm and Heath, he went straight to Mrs. Greene's room while Markham, Vance, and I waited downstairs. When he came back after fifteen minutes, he seemed much more subdued, and I noticed he didn't wear his hat at the usual angle.
“What’s the report?” Markham asked him.
“What’s the update?” Markham asked him.
“Same as Drumm’s. The old girl passed out, I’d say, between one and two.”
“Just like Drumm’s. The old girl fainted, I’d say, around one or two.”
“And the strychnine was taken when?”
“And when was the strychnine taken?”
“Midnight, or thereabouts. But that’s only a guess. Anyway, she got it along with the citrocarbonate. I tasted it on the glass.”24
“Midnight, or around that time. But that’s just a guess. Either way, she got it along with the citrocarbonate. I tasted it from the glass.”24
“By the by, doctor,” said Vance, “when you do the autopsy can you let us have a report on the state of atrophy of the leg muscles?”
“By the way, doctor,” Vance said, “when you do the autopsy, could you give us a report on the condition of the leg muscles and if there’s any atrophy?”
“Sure thing.” Doremus was somewhat surprised by the request.
“Sure thing.” Doremus was a bit surprised by the request.
When he had gone, Markham addressed himself to Drumm.
When he left, Markham spoke to Drumm.
“We’d like to talk to Ada now. How is she this morning?”
“We’d like to speak with Ada now. How is she this morning?”
“Oh, fine!” Drumm spoke with pride. “I saw her right after I’d looked at the old lady. She’s weak and a bit dried up with all the atropine I gave her, but otherwise practically normal.”
“Oh, fine!” Drumm said proudly. “I saw her right after I checked on the old lady. She’s weak and a bit dried out from all the atropine I gave her, but otherwise she’s practically normal.”
“And she has not been told of her mother’s death?”
“And she hasn’t been told about her mom’s death?”
“Not a word.”
“Not a peep.”
“She will have to know,” interposed Vance; “and there’s no point in keeping the fact from her any longer. It’s just as well that the shock should come when we’re all present.”
“She needs to know,” Vance said. “There’s no reason to keep it from her any longer. It’s better that she experiences the shock with all of us here.”
Ada was sitting by the window when we came in, her elbows on the sill, chin in hands, gazing out into the snow-covered yard. She was startled by our entry, and the pupils of her eyes dilated, as if with sudden fright. It was plain that the experiences she had been through had created in her a state of nervous fear.
Ada was sitting by the window when we walked in, her elbows on the sill, chin resting in her hands, looking out at the snow-covered yard. She was startled by our entrance, and her eyes widened as if she were suddenly scared. It was clear that what she had been through had left her feeling nervous and afraid.
After a brief exchange of amenities, during which both Vance and Markham strove to allay her nervousness, Markham broached the subject of the bouillon.
After a quick exchange of pleasantries, where both Vance and Markham tried to ease her nerves, Markham brought up the topic of the bouillon.
“We’d give a great deal,” he said, “not to have to recall so painful an episode, but much depends on what you can tell us regarding yesterday morning.—You were in the drawing-room, weren’t you, when the nurse called down to you?”
“We’d give a lot,” he said, “not to have to remember such a painful event, but a lot depends on what you can tell us about yesterday morning.—You were in the living room, right, when the nurse called down to you?”
The girl’s lips and tongue were dry, and she spoke with some difficulty.
The girl's lips and tongue were dry, and she spoke with some difficulty.
“Yes. Mother had asked me to bring her a copy of a magazine, and I had just gone down-stairs to look for it when the nurse called.”
“Yeah. Mom had asked me to grab her a magazine, and I had just gone downstairs to find it when the nurse called.”
“You saw the nurse when you came up-stairs?”
“You saw the nurse when you came upstairs?”
“Yes; she was just going toward the servants’ stairway.”
“Yes; she was just heading toward the servants’ stairway.”
“There was no one in your room here when you entered?”
“There was no one in your room when you came in?”
She shook her head. “Who could have been here?”
She shook her head. “Who could have been here?”
“That’s what we’re trying to find out, Miss Greene,” replied Markham gravely. “Some one certainly put the drug in your bouillon.”
“That's what we're trying to figure out, Miss Greene,” Markham replied seriously. “Someone definitely put the drug in your broth.”
She shuddered, but made no reply.
She shivered but stayed quiet.
“Did any one come in to see you later?” Markham continued.
“Did anyone come in to see you later?” Markham continued.
“Not a soul.”
“Not a single person.”
Heath impatiently projected himself into the interrogation.
Heath eagerly imagined himself in the interrogation.
“And say; did you drink your soup right away?”
“And say, did you drink your soup right away?”
“No—not right away. I felt a little chilly, and I went across the hall to Julia’s room to get an old Spanish shawl to put round me.”
“No—not yet. I felt a bit cold, so I went across the hall to Julia’s room to grab an old Spanish shawl to wrap around me.”
Heath made a disgusted face, and sighed noisily.
Heath grimaced and let out an exaggerated sigh.
“Every time we get going on this case,” he complained, “something comes along and sinks us.—If Miss Ada left the soup in here, Mr. Markham, while she went to get a shawl, then almost anybody coulda sneaked in and poisoned the stuff.”
“Every time we start making progress on this case,” he grumbled, “something happens and sets us back. If Miss Ada left the soup in here, Mr. Markham, while she went to grab a shawl, then just about anyone could have sneaked in and poisoned it.”
“I’m so sorry,” Ada apologized, almost as though she had taken Heath’s words as a criticism of her actions.
“I’m really sorry,” Ada said, almost as if she took Heath’s words as a criticism of what she had done.
“It’s not your fault, Ada,” Vance assured her. “The Sergeant is unduly depressed.—But tell me this: when you went into the hall did you see Miss Sibella’s dog anywhere around?”
“It’s not your fault, Ada,” Vance reassured her. “The Sergeant is really down. But tell me this: when you went into the hallway, did you see Miss Sibella’s dog anywhere around?”
She shook her head wonderingly.
She shook her head in disbelief.
“Why, no. What has Sibella’s dog to do with it?”
“Why, no. What does Sibella’s dog have to do with it?”
“He probably saved your life.” And Vance explained to her how Sproot had happened to find her.
“He probably saved your life.” Vance then explained to her how Sproot had found her.
She gave a half-breathless murmur of amazement and incredulity, and fell into abstracted revery.
She let out a breathless gasp of amazement and disbelief, then slipped into deep thought.
“When you returned from your sister’s room, did you drink your bouillon at once?” Vance asked her next.
“When you came back from your sister’s room, did you drink your broth right away?” Vance asked her next.
With difficulty she brought her mind back to the question.
With effort, she brought her thoughts back to the question.
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“And didn’t you notice a peculiar taste?”
“And didn’t you notice a strange taste?”
“Not particularly. Mother always likes a lot of salt in her bouillon.”
“Not really. Mom always likes a lot of salt in her broth.”
“And then what happened?”
“What happened next?”
“Nothing happened. Only, I began to feel funny. The back of my neck tightened up, and I got very warm and drowsy. My skin tingled all over, and my arms and legs seemed to get numb. I was terribly sleepy, and I lay back on the bed.—That’s all I remember.”
“Nothing happened. I just started to feel weird. The back of my neck felt tight, and I got really warm and sleepy. My skin tingled all over, and my arms and legs felt numb. I was so tired that I laid back on the bed. That’s all I remember.”
“Another washout,” grumbled Heath.
“Another washout,” sighed Heath.
There was a short silence, and Vance drew his chair nearer.
There was a brief pause, and Vance pulled his chair closer.
“Now, Ada,” he said, “you must brace yourself for more bad news. . . . Your mother died during the night.”
“Now, Ada,” he said, “you need to prepare yourself for more bad news. . . . Your mother passed away during the night.”
The girl sat motionless for a moment, and then turned to him eyes of a despairing clearness.
The girl sat still for a moment and then turned to him with eyes that showed clear despair.
“Died?” she repeated. “How did she die?”
“Died?” she repeated. “How did she die?”
“She was poisoned—she took an overdose of strychnine.”
“She was poisoned—she took too much strychnine.”
“You mean . . . she committed suicide?”
“You mean . . . she took her own life?”
This query startled us all. It expressed a possibility that had not occurred to us. After a momentary hesitation, however, Vance slowly shook his head.
This question shocked us all. It brought up a possibility we hadn't considered. After a brief pause, though, Vance slowly shook his head.
“No, I hardly think so. I’m afraid the person who poisoned you also poisoned your mother.”
“No, I don’t really think so. I’m afraid the person who poisoned you also poisoned your mom.”
Vance’s reply seemed to stun her. Her face grew pale, and her eyes were set in a glassy stare of terror. Then presently she sighed deeply, as if from a kind of mental depletion.
Vance’s response seemed to shock her. Her face turned pale, and her eyes took on a glassy, terrified look. After a moment, she sighed deeply, as if she were emotionally drained.
“Oh, what’s going to happen next? . . . I’m—afraid!”
“Oh, what’s going to happen next? . . . I’m—scared!”
“Nothing more is going to happen,” said Vance with emphasis. “Nothing more can happen. You are going to be guarded every minute. And Sibella is going this afternoon to Atlantic City for a long visit.”
“Nothing else is going to happen,” Vance said emphatically. “Nothing else can happen. You’re going to be watched every minute. And Sibella is going to Atlantic City this afternoon for an extended visit.”
“I wish I could go away,” she breathed pathetically.
“I wish I could just disappear,” she said sadly.
“There will be no need of that,” put in Markham. “You’ll be safer in New York. We are going to keep the nurse here to look after you, and also put a man in the house day and night until everything is straightened out. Hemming is leaving to-day, but Sproot and the cook will take care of you.” He rose and patted her shoulder comfortingly. “There’s no possible way any one can harm you now.”
“There’s no need for that,” Markham said. “You’ll be safer in New York. We’re going to have the nurse stay here to take care of you, and we’ll also have a man in the house around the clock until everything gets sorted out. Hemming is leaving today, but Sproot and the cook will look after you.” He stood up and gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. “There’s no way anyone can harm you now.”
As we descended into the lower hall Sproot was just admitting Doctor Von Blon.
As we walked down into the lower hall, Sproot was just letting Doctor Von Blon in.
“Good God!” he exclaimed, hastening toward us. “Sibella just phoned me about Mrs. Greene.” He looked truculently at Markham, his suavity for the moment forgotten. “Why wasn’t I informed, sir?”
“Good God!” he shouted, rushing toward us. “Sibella just called me about Mrs. Greene.” He glared at Markham, his charm momentarily forgotten. “Why wasn’t I told, sir?”
“I saw no necessity of bothering you, doctor,” Markham returned equably. “Mrs. Greene had been dead several hours when she was found. And we had our own doctor at hand.”
“I didn’t see any reason to trouble you, doctor,” Markham replied calmly. “Mrs. Greene had been dead for several hours when she was discovered. And we had our own doctor available.”
A quick flame leaped in Von Blon’s eyes.
A quick spark flashed in Von Blon’s eyes.
“And am I to be forcibly kept from seeing Sibella?” he asked coldly. “She tells me she is leaving the city to-day, and has asked me to assist with her arrangements.”
“And am I supposed to be kept from seeing Sibella?” he asked coldly. “She told me she is leaving the city today and has asked me to help with her plans.”
Markham stepped aside.
Markham moved aside.
“You are free, doctor, to do whatever you desire,” he said, a perceptible chill in his voice.
“You're free, doctor, to do whatever you want,” he said, a noticeable chill in his voice.
Von Blon bowed stiffly, and went up the stairs.
Von Blon bowed awkwardly and headed up the stairs.
“He’s sore,” grinned Heath.
"He's hurt," grinned Heath.
“No, Sergeant,” Vance corrected. “He’s worried—oh, deuced worried.”
“No, Sergeant,” Vance corrected. “He’s worried—oh, really worried.”
Shortly after noon that day Hemming departed forever from the Greene mansion; and Sibella took the three-fifteen o’clock train for Atlantic City. Of the original household, only Ada and Sproot and Mrs. Mannheim were left. However, Heath gave orders for Miss O’Brien to remain on duty indefinitely and keep an eye on everything that happened; and, in addition to this protection, a detective was stationed in the house to augment the nurse’s watch.
Shortly after noon that day, Hemming left the Greene mansion for good, and Sibella took the 3:15 train to Atlantic City. Of the original household, only Ada, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim remained. However, Heath instructed Miss O’Brien to stay on duty indefinitely and oversee everything that happened; in addition to this protection, a detective was stationed in the house to support the nurse’s watch.
CHAPTER XXII.
The Shadowy Figure
(Friday, December 3; 6 p. m.)
(Friday, Dec 3; 6 p.m.)
At six o’clock that evening Markham called another informal conference at the Stuyvesant Club. Not only were Inspector Moran and Heath present, but Chief Inspector O’Brien25 dropped in on his way home from the office.
At six o’clock that evening, Markham called another informal meeting at the Stuyvesant Club. Inspector Moran and Heath were there, and Chief Inspector O’Brien dropped by on his way home from the office.
The afternoon papers had been merciless in their criticism of the police for its unsuccessful handling of the investigation. Markham, after consulting with Heath and Doremus, had explained the death of Mrs. Greene to the reporters as “the result of an overdose of strychnine—a stimulant she had been taking regularly under her physician’s orders.” Swacker had typed copies of the item so there would be no mistake as to its exact wording; and the announcement ended by saying: “There is no evidence to show that the drug was not self-administered as the result of error.” But although the reporters composed their news stories in strict accord with Markham’s report, they interpolated subtle intimations of deliberate murder, so that the reader was left with little doubt as to the true state of affairs. The unsuccessful attempt to poison Ada had been kept a strict official secret. But this suppressed item had not been needed to inflame the public’s morbid imagination to an almost unprecedented degree.
The afternoon papers had been ruthless in their criticism of the police for their failure to properly handle the investigation. Markham, after discussing it with Heath and Doremus, had explained Mrs. Greene’s death to the reporters as "the result of an overdose of strychnine—a stimulant she had been taking regularly under her doctor’s orders." Swacker had typed out copies of the statement to ensure there was no mistake about the wording; the announcement concluded with: "There is no evidence to show that the drug was not self-administered as a result of an error." However, even though the reporters wrote their news stories in accordance with Markham’s report, they discreetly suggested the possibility of deliberate murder, leaving readers with little doubt about the true situation. The failed attempt to poison Ada had been kept a tight official secret. But this hidden detail wasn't necessary to stir up the public’s morbid imagination to an almost unprecedented level.
Both Markham and Heath had begun to show the strain of their futile efforts to solve the affair; and one glance at Inspector Moran, as he sank heavily into a chair beside the District Attorney, was enough to make one realize that a corroding worry had undermined his habitual equanimity. Even Vance revealed signs of tensity and uneasiness; but with him it was an eager alertness, rather than worry, that marked any deviation from normality in his attitude.
Both Markham and Heath were starting to show the stress from their pointless attempts to solve the case; and just one look at Inspector Moran, as he sank heavily into a chair next to the District Attorney, made it clear that a gnawing anxiety had shaken his usual calm. Even Vance showed signs of tension and discomfort; but for him, it was a keen alertness, rather than worry, that indicated any change from his normal demeanor.
As soon as we were assembled that evening Heath briefly epitomized the case. He went over the various lines of investigation, and enumerated the precautions that had been taken. When he had finished, and before any one could make a comment, he turned to Chief Inspector O’Brien and said:
As soon as we were gathered that evening, Heath quickly summarized the case. He reviewed the different avenues of investigation and listed the precautions that had been implemented. Once he was done, and before anyone could respond, he looked at Chief Inspector O’Brien and said:
“There’s plenty of things, sir, we might’ve done in any ordinary case. We could’ve searched the house for the gun and the poison like the narcotic squad goes through a single room or small apartment—punching the mattresses, tearing up the carpets, and sounding the woodwork—but in the Greene house it would’ve taken a coupla months. And even if we’d found the stuff, what good would it have done us? The guy that’s tearing things wide open in that dump isn’t going to stop just because we take his dinky thirty-two away from him, or grab his poison.—After Chester or Rex was shot we could’ve arrested all the rest of the family and put ’em through a third degree. But there’s too much noise in the papers now every time we give anybody the works; and it ain’t exactly healthy for us to grill a family like the Greenes. They’ve got too much money and pull; they’d have had a whole battalion of high-class lawyers smearing us with suits and injunctions and God knows what. And if we’d just held ’em as material witnesses, they’d have got out in forty-eight hours on habeas-corpus actions.—Then, again, we might’ve planted a bunch of huskies in the house. But we couldn’t keep a garrison there indefinitely, and the minute they’d have been called off, the dirty work would’ve begun.—Believe me, Inspector, we’ve been up against it good and plenty.”
“There are a lot of things we could’ve done in any typical situation. We could’ve searched the house for the gun and the poison like the narcotics team goes through a single room or apartment—checking the mattresses, ripping up the carpets, and tapping the woodwork—but in the Greene house, it would’ve taken months. And even if we’d found the evidence, what would that really accomplish? The person causing all the chaos there isn't going to stop just because we take his little thirty-two away from him or confiscate his poison. After Chester or Rex was shot, we could’ve arrested the rest of the family and interrogated them. But there’s too much media uproar now every time we put someone through the wringer; plus, it’s not exactly safe for us to question a family like the Greenes. They have too much money and influence; they would’ve had a whole army of top-notch lawyers coming after us with lawsuits and injunctions and who knows what else. And if we just kept them as material witnesses, they’d be out in forty-eight hours on a habeas corpus action. Then again, we could’ve planted a group of tough guys in the house, but we couldn’t maintain a presence there indefinitely, and the minute they were pulled out, the dirty work would’ve resumed. Believe me, Inspector, we’ve had our hands full.”
O’Brien grunted and tugged at his white cropped moustache.
O’Brien grunted and pulled at his white trimmed mustache.
“What the Sergeant says is perfectly true,” Moran remarked. “Most of the ordinary methods of action and investigation have been denied us. We’re obviously dealing with an inside family affair.”
“What the Sergeant says is absolutely true,” Moran commented. “Most of the usual methods of action and investigation have been taken away from us. We’re clearly handling an internal family matter.”
“Moreover,” added Vance, “we’re dealing with an extr’ordin’rily clever plot—something that has been thought out and planned down to the minutest detail, and elaborately covered up at every point. Everything has been staked—even life itself—on the outcome. Only a supreme hatred and an exalted hope could have inspired the crimes. And against such attributes, d’ ye see, the ordin’ry means of prevention are utterly useless.”
“Also,” Vance said, “we’re looking at an extraordinarily clever plot—something that’s been thought out and planned to the smallest detail, and carefully concealed at every turn. Everything is at stake—even life itself—on the outcome. Only a deep hatred and a lofty hope could have inspired these crimes. And against such traits, you see, the usual methods of prevention are completely ineffective.”
“A family affair!” repeated O’Brien heavily, who apparently was still pondering over Inspector Moran’s statement. “It don’t look to me as though there’s much of the family left. I’d say, on the evidence, that some outsider was trying to wipe the family out.” He gave Heath a glowering look. “What have you done about the servants? You’re not scared to monkey with them, are you? You could have arrested one of ’em a long time ago and stopped the yapping of the newspapers for a time, anyway.”
“A family affair!” O’Brien repeated heavily, still clearly thinking about Inspector Moran’s statement. “It doesn’t seem to me like there’s much of the family left. Based on the evidence, I’d say some outsider is trying to wipe the family out.” He shot Heath a dark look. “What have you done about the servants? You’re not afraid to deal with them, are you? You could have arrested one of them a long time ago and at least stopped the newspapers from yapping for a bit.”
Markham came immediately to Heath’s defense.
Markham quickly defended Heath.
“I’m wholly responsible for any seeming negligence on the Sergeant’s part in that regard,” he said with a noticeable accent of cold reproach. “As long as I have anything to say about this case no arrests are going to be made for the mere purpose of quieting unpleasant criticism.” Then his manner relaxed slightly. “There isn’t the remotest indication of guilt in connection with any of the servants. The maid Hemming is a harmless fanatic, and is quite incapable mentally of having planned the murders. I permitted her to leave the Greenes’ to-day. . . .”
“I take full responsibility for any apparent negligence on the Sergeant’s part regarding this matter,” he said with a clear tone of cold reproach. “As long as I have any say in this case, no arrests will be made just to silence unwelcome criticism.” Then his demeanor softened a bit. “There’s no hint of guilt among any of the servants. The maid, Hemming, is a harmless fanatic and is mentally incapable of having planned the murders. I allowed her to leave the Greenes’ today. . . .”
“We know where to find her, Inspector,” Heath hastened to add by way of forestalling the other’s inevitable question.
“We know where to find her, Inspector,” Heath quickly added to prevent the other’s inevitable question.
“As to the cook,” Markham went on; “she, too, is wholly outside of any serious consideration. She’s temperamentally unfitted to be cast in the rôle of murderer.”
“As for the cook,” Markham continued; “she is also completely outside of any serious consideration. She’s not the right kind of person to be seen as a murderer.”
“And what about the butler?” asked O’Brien acrimoniously.
“And what about the butler?” O’Brien asked sharply.
“He’s been with the family thirty years, and was even remembered liberally in Tobias Greene’s will. He’s a bit queer, but I think if he had had any reason for destroying the Greenes he wouldn’t have waited till old age came on him.” Markham looked troubled for a moment. “I must admit, however, that there’s an atmosphere of mysterious reserve about the old fellow. He always gives me the impression of knowing far more than he admits.”
“He’s been with the family for thirty years and was even generously mentioned in Tobias Greene’s will. He’s a bit eccentric, but I think if he had any reason to harm the Greenes, he wouldn’t have waited until he got old.” Markham looked worried for a moment. “I have to admit, though, that there’s a vibe of mysterious distance about the old guy. He always makes me feel like he knows a lot more than he lets on.”
“What you say, Markham, is true enough,” remarked Vance. “But Sproot certainly doesn’t fit this particular saturnalia of crime. He reasons too carefully; there’s an immense cautiousness about the man, and his mental outlook is highly conservative. He might stab an enemy if there was no remote chance of detection. But he lacks the courage and the imaginative resiliency that have made possible this present gory debauch. He’s too old—much too old. . . . By Jove!”
“What you’re saying, Markham, is definitely true,” Vance said. “But Sproot really doesn’t fit into this particular wild crime spree. He thinks things through too carefully; there’s a huge caution about him, and his way of thinking is very conservative. He might stab an enemy if there was no chance of getting caught. But he doesn’t have the guts and the creative flexibility that have made this bloody chaos possible. He’s too old—much too old. . . . By Jove!”
Vance leaned over and tapped the table with an incisive gesture.
Vance leaned over and tapped the table with a sharp gesture.
“That’s the thing that’s been evading me! Vitality! That’s what is at the bottom of this business—a tremendous, elastic, self-confident vitality: a supreme ruthlessness mingled with audacity and impudence—an intrepid and reckless egoism—an undaunted belief in one’s own ability. And they’re not the components of age. There’s youth in all this—youth with its ambition and venturesomeness—that doesn’t count the cost, that takes no thought of risk. . . . No. Sproot could never qualify.”
“That’s the thing that’s been slipping away from me! Vitality! That’s what’s really behind all of this—a huge, flexible, confident energy: a total ruthlessness mixed with boldness and cheekiness—an adventurous and reckless self-interest—an unshakable faith in one’s own abilities. And these aren’t things that come with age. There’s youth in all this—youth with its ambition and willingness to take risks—that doesn’t think about the consequences, that ignores danger. . . . No. Sproot could never measure up.”
Moran shifted his chair uneasily, and turned to Heath.
Moran shifted his chair uncomfortably and turned to Heath.
“Whom did you send to Atlantic City to watch Sibella?”
"Who did you send to Atlantic City to keep an eye on Sibella?"
“Guilfoyle and Mallory—the two best men we’ve got.”26 The Sergeant smiled with a kind of cruel satisfaction. “She won’t get away. And she won’t pull anything, either.”
“Guilfoyle and Mallory—the two best men we have.”26 The Sergeant smiled with a sort of cruel satisfaction. “She won’t escape. And she won’t try anything, either.”
“And have you extended your attention to Doctor Von Blon, by any chance?” negligently asked Vance.
“And have you paid any attention to Doctor Von Blon, by any chance?” Vance asked casually.
Again Heath’s canny smile appeared.
Again, Heath’s clever smile appeared.
“He’s been tailed ever since Rex was shot.”
“He's been followed ever since Rex was shot.”
Vance regarded him admiringly.
Vance looked at him admiringly.
“I’m becoming positively fond of you, Sergeant,” he said; and beneath his chaffing note was the ring of sincerity.
“I’m really starting to like you, Sergeant,” he said; and beneath his teasing tone was a sense of sincerity.
O’Brien leaned ponderously over the table and, brushing the ashes from his cigar, fixed a sullen look on the District Attorney.
O’Brien leaned heavily over the table and, brushing the ashes from his cigar, gave a gloomy stare to the District Attorney.
“What was this story you gave out to the papers, Mr. Markham? You seemed to want to imply that the old woman took the strychnine herself. Was that hogwash, or was there something in it?”
“What was this story you shared with the papers, Mr. Markham? You seemed to suggest that the old woman took the strychnine herself. Was that nonsense, or was there some truth to it?”
“I’m afraid there was nothing in it, Inspector.” Markham spoke with a sense of genuine regret. “Such a theory doesn’t square with the poisoning of Ada—or with any of the rest of it, for that matter.”
“I’m afraid there wasn’t anything in it, Inspector.” Markham spoke with a sense of genuine regret. “Such a theory doesn’t fit with Ada’s poisoning—or with any of the rest of it, for that matter.”
“I’m not so sure,” retorted O’Brien. “Moran here has told me that you fellows had an idea the old woman was faking her paralysis.” He rearranged his arms on the table and pointed a short thick finger at Markham. “Supposing she shot three of the children, using up all the cartridges in the revolver, and then stole the two doses of poison—one for each of the two girls left; and then supposing she gave the morphine to the younger one, and had only one dose left. . . .” He paused and squinted significantly.
“I’m not so sure,” O’Brien said defensively. “Moran here told me that you guys thought the old woman was faking her paralysis.” He shifted his arms on the table and pointed a short, thick finger at Markham. “What if she shot three of the children, used up all the cartridges in the revolver, and then stole the two doses of poison—one for each of the two girls left? And what if she gave the morphine to the younger one and was left with only one dose. . . .” He paused and squinted meaningfully.
“I see what you mean,” said Markham. “Your theory is that she didn’t count on our having a doctor handy to save Ada’s life, and that, having failed to put Ada out of the way, she figured the game was up, and took the strychnine.”
“I get what you're saying,” said Markham. “Your theory is that she didn't expect us to have a doctor on hand to save Ada's life, and that after failing to get rid of Ada, she thought it was all over and took the strychnine.”
“That’s it!” O’Brien struck the table with his fist. “And it makes sense. Furthermore, it means we’ve cleared up the case—see?”
“That’s it!” O’Brien slammed his fist on the table. “And it makes sense. Plus, it means we’ve solved the case—got it?”
“Yes, it unquestionably makes sense.” It was Vance’s quiet, drawling voice that answered. “But forgive me if I suggest that it fits the facts much too tidily. It’s a perfect theory, don’t y’ know; it leaps to the brain, almost as though some one had planned it for our benefit. I rather fancy that we’re intended to adopt that very logical and sensible point of view. But really now, Inspector, Mrs. Greene was not the suicidal type, however murderous she may have been.”
“Yes, that definitely makes sense.” It was Vance’s calm, smooth voice that replied. “But forgive me for suggesting that it fits the facts a bit too neatly. It’s a flawless theory, you know; it just comes to mind, almost as if someone had designed it for our convenience. I have a feeling we’re meant to take that very logical and sensible perspective. But honestly, Inspector, Mrs. Greene was not the type to commit suicide, no matter how murderous she might have been.”
While Vance had been speaking, Heath had left the room. A few minutes later he returned and interrupted O’Brien in a long, ill-natured defense of his suicide theory.
While Vance was talking, Heath slipped out of the room. A few minutes later, he came back and interrupted O’Brien, who was in the middle of a lengthy and harsh defense of his suicide theory.
“We haven’t got to argue any more along that line,” he announced. “I’ve just had Doc Doremus on the phone. He’s finished the autopsy; and he says that the old lady’s leg muscles had wasted away—gone plumb flabby—and that there wasn’t a chance in the world of her moving her legs, let alone walking on ’em.”
“We don’t need to argue about this anymore,” he said. “I just got off the phone with Doc Doremus. He’s done the autopsy, and he says that the old lady’s leg muscles had wasted away—completely flabby—and that there was no way she could move her legs, let alone walk on them.”
“Good God!” Moran was the first to recover from the amazement this news had caused us. “Who was it, then, that Ada saw in the hall?”
“Good God!” Moran was the first to snap out of the shock this news had caused us. “So, who was it that Ada saw in the hall?”
“That’s just it!” Vance spoke hurriedly, trying to stem his rising sense of excitation. “If only we knew! That’s the answer to the whole problem. It may not have been the murderer; but the person who sat in that library night after night and read strange books by candlelight is the key to everything. . . .”
“Exactly!” Vance said quickly, trying to control his growing excitement. “If only we knew! That’s the solution to the entire problem. It might not have been the killer, but the person who sat in that library night after night reading weird books by candlelight is the key to everything. . . .”
“But Ada was so positive in her identification,” objected Markham, in a bewildered tone.
“But Ada was so sure about her identification,” objected Markham, sounding confused.
“She’s hardly to be blamed in the circumstances,” Vance returned. “The child had been through a frightful experience and was scarcely normal. And it is not at all unlikely that she, too, suspected her mother. If she did, what would have been more natural than for her to imagine that this shadowy figure she saw in the hall long after midnight was the actual object of her dread? It is not unusual for a person under the stress of fright to distort an object by the projection of a dominating mental image.”
“She can hardly be blamed in this situation,” Vance replied. “The child had gone through a terrifying experience and wasn’t really thinking clearly. It’s very possible that she suspected her mother as well. If she did, it would be completely natural for her to think that the shadowy figure she saw in the hall long after midnight was the source of her fear. It’s common for someone under intense fright to distort what they see based on their overwhelming mental images.”
“You mean,” said Heath, “that she saw somebody else, and imagined it was her mother because she was thinking so hard of the old woman?”
“You mean,” said Heath, “that she saw someone else and thought it was her mom because she was concentrating so hard on the old woman?”
“It’s by no means improbable.”
“It’s definitely possible.”
“Still, there was that detail of the Oriental shawl,” objected Markham. “Ada might easily have mistaken the person’s features, but her insistence on having seen that particular shawl was fairly definite.”
“Still, there was that detail of the Oriental shawl,” objected Markham. “Ada might easily have mistaken the person’s features, but her insistence on having seen that specific shawl was quite definite.”
Vance gave a perplexed nod.
Vance nodded in confusion.
“The point is well taken. And it may prove the Ariadne’s clew that will lead us out of this Cretan labyrinth. We must find out more about that shawl.”
“The point is clear. And it might be the clue that will guide us out of this complex situation. We need to learn more about that shawl.”
Heath had taken out his note-book and was turning the pages with scowling concentration.
Heath had pulled out his notebook and was flipping through the pages with a furrowed brow, deeply focused.
“And don’t forget, Mr. Vance,” he said, without looking up, “about that diagram Ada found in the rear of the hall near the library door. Maybe this person in the shawl was the one who’d dropped it, and was going to the library to look for it, but got scared off when she saw Ada.”
“And don’t forget, Mr. Vance,” he said, without looking up, “about that diagram Ada found at the back of the hall near the library door. Maybe the person in the shawl was the one who dropped it and was heading to the library to look for it but got scared off when she saw Ada.”
“But whoever shot Rex,” said Markham, “evidently stole the paper from him, and therefore wouldn’t be worrying about it.”
“But whoever shot Rex,” said Markham, “clearly took the paper from him, so they wouldn’t be concerned about it.”
“I guess that’s right,” Heath admitted reluctantly.
“I suppose that’s right,” Heath admitted hesitantly.
“Such speculation is futile,” commented Vance. “This affair is too complicated to be untangled by the unravelling of details. We must determine, if possible, who it was that Ada saw that night. Then we’ll have opened a main artery of inquiry.”
“Making guesses is pointless,” Vance said. “This situation is too complex to be figured out just by going through the details. We need to find out, if we can, who Ada saw that night. Then we’ll have a key lead to investigate.”
“How are we going to find that out,” demanded O’Brien, “when Ada was the only person who saw this woman in Mrs. Greene’s shawl?”
“How are we going to find that out,” O’Brien insisted, “when Ada was the only one who saw this woman in Mrs. Greene’s shawl?”
“Your question contains the answer, Inspector. We must see Ada again and try to counteract the suggestion of her own fears. When we explain that it couldn’t have been her mother, she may recall some other point that will put us on the right track.”
“Your question has the answer, Inspector. We need to speak with Ada again and try to address her own fears. When we explain that it couldn’t have been her mother, she might remember something else that will guide us in the right direction.”
And this was the course taken. When the conference ended, O’Brien departed, and the rest of us dined at the club. At half past eight we were on our way to the Greene mansion.
And this was what happened. When the conference was over, O’Brien left, and the rest of us had dinner at the club. At 8:30, we headed to the Greene mansion.
We found Ada and the cook alone in the drawing-room. The girl sat before the fire, a copy of Grimm’s “Fairy-Tales” turned face down on her knees; and Mrs. Mannheim, busy with a lapful of mending, occupied a straight chair near the door. It was a curious sight, in view of the formal correctness of the house, and it brought forcibly to my mind how fear and adversity inevitably level all social standards.
We found Ada and the cook alone in the living room. The girl sat in front of the fire, a copy of Grimm’s “Fairy Tales” face down on her lap, while Mrs. Mannheim, focused on a pile of mending, sat in a straight-backed chair by the door. It was an unusual sight, considering the house's formal atmosphere, and it made me realize how fear and hardship can break down all social barriers.
When we entered the room Mrs. Mannheim rose and, gathering up her mending, started to go. But Vance indicated that she was to remain, and without a word she resumed her seat.
When we walked into the room, Mrs. Mannheim stood up, picked up her sewing, and started to leave. But Vance signaled for her to stay, and without saying anything, she sat back down.
“We’re here to annoy you again, Ada,” said Vance, assuming the rôle of interrogator. “But you’re about the only person we can come to for help.” His smile put the girl at ease, and he continued gently: “We want to talk to you about what you told us the other afternoon. . . .”
“We're back to bother you again, Ada,” Vance said, taking on the role of the interrogator. “But you're pretty much the only person we can count on for help.” His smile relaxed the girl, and he continued softly: “We need to talk to you about what you told us the other afternoon…”
Her eyes opened wide, and she waited in a kind of awed silence.
Her eyes widened, and she waited in a sort of amazed silence.
“You told us you thought you had seen your mother——”
“You told us you thought you saw your mom——”
“I did see her—I did!”
"I really saw her—I did!"
Vance shook his head. “No; it was not your mother. She was unable to walk, Ada. She was truly and helplessly paralyzed. It was impossible for her even to make the slightest movement with either leg.”
Vance shook his head. “No; it wasn’t your mom. She couldn’t walk, Ada. She was completely and utterly paralyzed. It was impossible for her to even move the tiniest bit with either leg.”
“But—I don’t understand.” There was more than bewilderment in her voice: there was terror and alarm such as one might experience at the thought of supernatural malignancy. “I heard Doctor Von tell mother he was bringing a specialist to see her this morning. But she died last night—so how could you know? Oh, you must be mistaken. I saw her—I know I saw her.”
“But—I don’t get it.” Her voice held more than just confusion; it was filled with fear and concern like one might feel at the thought of something evil and unnatural. “I heard Doctor Von tell my mom he was bringing in a specialist to see her this morning. But she died last night—so how could you know? Oh, you must be wrong. I saw her—I know I saw her.”
She seemed to be battling desperately for the preservation of her sanity. But Vance again shook his head.
She looked like she was fighting hard to keep her sanity. But Vance shook his head again.
“Doctor Oppenheimer did not examine your mother,” he said. “But Doctor Doremus did—to-day. And he found that she had been unable to move for many years.”
“Dr. Oppenheimer didn't examine your mother,” he said. “But Dr. Doremus did—today. And he found that she hadn't been able to move for many years.”
“Oh!” The exclamation was only breathed. The girl seemed incapable of speech.
“Oh!” The girl let out a faint gasp. She seemed unable to speak.
“And what we’ve come for,” continued Vance, “is to ask you to recall that night, and see if you cannot remember something—some little thing—that will help us. You saw this person only by the flickering light of a match. You might easily have made a mistake.”
“And what we’re here for,” Vance continued, “is to ask you to remember that night and see if you can recall something—just a small detail—that could help us. You only saw this person in the dim light of a match. You could have easily made a mistake.”
“But how could I? I was so close to her.”
“But how could I? I was so close to her.”
“Before you woke up that night and felt hungry, had you been dreaming of your mother?”
“Before you woke up that night and felt hungry, were you dreaming about your mom?”
She hesitated, and shuddered slightly.
She paused and shivered slightly.
“I don’t know, but I’ve dreamed of mother constantly—awful, scary dreams—ever since that first night when somebody came into my room. . . .”
“I don’t know, but I’ve been having nightmares about my mom all the time—terrible, frightening dreams—ever since that first night when someone came into my room. . . .”
“That may account for the mistake you made.” Vance paused a moment and then asked: “Do you distinctly remember seeing your mother’s Oriental shawl on the person in the hall that night?”
"That might explain the mistake you made." Vance paused for a moment and then asked, "Do you clearly remember seeing your mother’s Oriental shawl on the person in the hall that night?"
“Oh, yes,” she said, after a slight hesitation. “It was the first thing I noticed. Then I saw her face. . . .”
“Oh, yes,” she replied, after a brief pause. “That was the first thing I noticed. Then I saw her face. . . .”
A trivial but startling thing happened at this moment. We had our back to Mrs. Mannheim and, for the time being, had forgotten her presence in the room. Suddenly what sounded like a dry sob broke from her, and the sewing-basket on her knees fell to the floor. Instinctively we turned. The woman was staring at us glassily.
A small but shocking thing happened at that moment. We had our backs to Mrs. Mannheim and had, for the moment, forgotten she was in the room. Suddenly, what sounded like a dry sob escaped her, and the sewing basket on her lap fell to the floor. Instinctively, we turned around. The woman was staring at us with a blank expression.
“What difference does it make who she saw?” she asked in a dead, monotonous voice. “She maybe saw me.”
“What difference does it make who she saw?” she asked in a flat, emotionless voice. “She might have seen me.”
“Nonsense, Gertrude,” Ada said quickly. “It wasn’t you.”
“Nonsense, Gertrude,” Ada said quickly. “It wasn’t you.”
Vance was watching the woman with a puzzled expression.
Vance was watching the woman with a confused look.
“Do you ever wear Mrs. Greene’s shawl, Frau Mannheim?”
“Do you ever wear Mrs. Greene’s shawl, Ms. Mannheim?”
“Of course she doesn’t,” Ada cut in.
"Of course she doesn't," Ada interrupted.
“And do you ever steal into the library and read after the household is asleep?” pursued Vance.
“And do you ever sneak into the library and read after everyone in the house is asleep?” Vance continued.
The woman picked up her sewing morosely, and again lapsed into sullen silence. Vance studied her a moment and then turned back to Ada.
The woman picked up her sewing glumly and fell back into a heavy silence. Vance watched her for a moment and then turned back to Ada.
“Do you know of any one who might have been wearing your mother’s shawl that night?”
“Do you know anyone who might have been wearing your mother’s shawl that night?”
“I—don’t know,” the girl stammered, her lips trembling.
“I—don’t know,” the girl stuttered, her lips shaking.
“Come; that won’t do.” Vance spoke with some asperity. “This isn’t the time to shield any one. Who was in the habit of using the shawl?”
“Come on; that won't work.” Vance said with a bit of sharpness. “This isn't the time to protect anyone. Who usually used the shawl?”
“No one was in the habit. . . .” She stopped and gave Vance a pleading look; but he was obdurate.
“No one was in the habit. . . .” She paused and gave Vance a desperate look; but he was stubborn.
“Who, then, besides your mother ever wore it?”
“Who else, besides your mom, ever wore it?”
“But I would have known if it had been Sibella I saw——”
“But I would have known if it had been Sibella I saw——”
“Sibella? She sometimes borrowed the shawl?”
“Sibella? She would occasionally borrow the shawl?”
Ada nodded reluctantly. “Once in a great while. She—she admired the shawl. . . . Oh, why do you make me tell you this!”
Ada nodded, but not happily. “Once in a while. She—she liked the shawl. . . . Oh, why do you make me share this!”
“And you have never seen any one else with it on?”
“And you’ve never seen anyone else wearing it?”
“No; no one ever wore it except mother and Sibella.”
“No; no one ever wore it except Mom and Sibella.”
Vance attempted to banish her obvious distress with a whimsical reassuring smile.
Vance tried to shake off her clear anxiety with a playful, reassuring smile.
“Just see how foolish all your fears have been,” he said lightly. “You probably saw your sister in the hall that night, and, because you’d been having bad dreams about your mother, you thought it was she. As a result, you became frightened, and locked yourself up and worried. It was rather silly, what?”
“Just look at how silly all your fears have been,” he said casually. “You probably saw your sister in the hallway that night, and because you’d been having nightmares about your mom, you thought it was her. That made you scared, so you locked yourself away and panicked. It was a bit ridiculous, right?”
A little later we took our leave.
A little later, we said our goodbyes.
“It has always been my contention,” remarked Inspector Moran, as we rode down-town, “that any identification under strain or excitement is worthless. And here we have a glaring instance of it.”
“It has always been my belief,” said Inspector Moran as we rode downtown, “that any identification made under stress or excitement is useless. And here we have a clear example of it.”
“I’d like a nice quiet little chat with Sibella,” mumbled Heath, busy with his own thoughts.
“I want to have a nice, quiet chat with Sibella,” mumbled Heath, lost in his own thoughts.
“It wouldn’t comfort you, Sergeant,” Vance told him. “At the end of your tête-à-tête you’d know only what the young lady wanted you to know.”
“It wouldn’t help you, Sergeant,” Vance told him. “At the end of your tête-à-tête, you’d only know what the young lady wanted you to know.”
“Where do we stand now?” asked Markham, after a silence.
“Where are we at now?” asked Markham, after a pause.
“Exactly where we stood before,” answered Vance dejectedly, “—in the midst of an impenetrable fog.—And I’m not in the least convinced,” he added, “that it was Sibella whom Ada saw in the hall.”
“Exactly where we stood before,” Vance replied sadly, “—in the middle of an impenetrable fog.—And I’m not at all convinced,” he added, “that it was Sibella who Ada saw in the hall.”
Markham looked amazed.
Markham looked impressed.
“Then who, in Heaven’s name, was it?”
“Then who on Earth was it?”
Vance sighed gloomily. “Give me the answer to that one question, and I’ll complete the saga.”
Vance sighed sadly. “Just give me the answer to that one question, and I’ll finish the story.”
That night Vance sat up until nearly two o’clock writing at his desk in the library.
That night, Vance stayed up until almost two o’clock writing at his desk in the library.
CHAPTER XXIII.
The Missing Fact
(Saturday, December 4; 1 p. m.)
(Saturday, Dec 4; 1 PM)
Saturday was the District Attorney’s “half-day” at the office, and Markham had invited Vance and me to lunch at the Bankers Club. But when we reached the Criminal Courts Building he was swamped with an accumulation of work, and we had a tray-service meal in his private conference room. Before leaving the house that noon Vance had put several sheets of closely written paper in his pocket, and I surmised—correctly, as it turned out—that they were what he had been working on the night before.
Saturday was the District Attorney’s “half-day” at the office, and Markham had invited Vance and me to lunch at the Bankers Club. But when we got to the Criminal Courts Building, he was overwhelmed with work, and we ended up having a tray-service meal in his private conference room. Before leaving the house that noon, Vance had slipped several sheets of densely written paper into his pocket, and I guessed—correctly, as it turned out—that those were what he had been working on the night before.
When lunch was over Vance lay back in his chair languidly and lit a cigarette.
When lunch was finished, Vance reclined in his chair lazily and sparked up a cigarette.
“Markham old dear,” he said, “I accepted your invitation to-day for the sole purpose of discussing art. I trust you are in a receptive mood.”
“Markham, my dear,” he said, “I accepted your invitation today just to talk about art. I hope you’re in a good mood for it.”
Markham looked at him with frank annoyance.
Markham looked at him with clear annoyance.
“Damn it, Vance, I’m too confounded busy to be bothered with your irrelevancies. If you feel artistically inclined, take Van here to the Metropolitan Museum. But leave me alone.”
“Damn it, Vance, I’m way too busy to deal with your pointless stuff. If you want to get all artsy, take Van here to the Metropolitan Museum. But just leave me alone.”
Vance sighed, and wagged his head reproachfully.
Vance sighed and shook his head disapprovingly.
“There speaks the voice of America! ‘Run along and play with your æsthetic toys if such silly things amuse you; but let me attend to my serious affairs.’ It’s very sad. In the present instance, however, I refuse to run along; and most certainly I shall not browse about that mausoleum of Europe’s rejected corpses, known as the Metropolitan Museum. I say, it’s a wonder you didn’t suggest that I make the rounds of our municipal statuary.”
“There speaks the voice of America! ‘Go ahead and play with your fancy art toys if that entertains you; but let me focus on my serious business.’ It’s really unfortunate. In this case, though, I refuse to just go away; and I definitely won’t wander around that tomb of Europe’s discarded remnants, called the Metropolitan Museum. I mean, it’s surprising you didn’t suggest that I check out our local statues.”
“I’d have suggested the Aquarium——”
"I'd have suggested the aquarium—"
“I know. Anything to get rid of me.” Vance adopted an injured tone. “And yet, don’t y’ know, I’m going to sit right here and deliver an edifying lecture on æsthetic composition.”
“I know. Anything to get rid of me.” Vance took on a hurt tone. “And still, you know what? I’m going to stay right here and give an informative lecture on aesthetic composition.”
“Then don’t talk too loud,” said Markham, rising; “for I’ll be in the next room working.”
“Then don’t speak too loudly,” said Markham, getting up; “because I’ll be in the next room working.”
“But my lecture has to do with the Greene case. And really you shouldn’t miss it.”
“But my lecture is about the Greene case. And honestly, you shouldn’t miss it.”
Markham paused and turned.
Markham stopped and turned.
“Merely one of your wordy prologues, eh?” He sat down again. “Well, if you have any helpful suggestions to make, I’ll listen.”
“Just another one of your long-winded introductions, huh?” He sat down again. “Well, if you have any useful suggestions, I’m all ears.”
Vance smoked a moment.
Vance took a moment to smoke.
“Y’ know, Markham,” he began, assuming a lazy, unemotional air, “there’s a fundamental difference between a good painting and a photograph. I’ll admit many painters appear unaware of this fact; and when color photography is perfected—my word! what a horde of academicians will be thrown out of employment! But none the less there’s a vast chasm between the two; and it’s this technical distinction that’s to be the burden of my lay. How, for instance, does Michelangelo’s ‘Moses’ differ from a camera study of a patriarchal old man with whiskers and a stone tablet? Wherein lie the points of divergence between Rubens’s ‘Landscape with Château de Stein’ and a tourist’s snap-shot of a Rhine castle? Why is a Cézanne still-life an improvement on a photograph of a dish of apples? Why have the Renaissance paintings of Madonnas endured for hundreds of years whereas a mere photograph of a mother and child passes into artistic oblivion at the very click of the lens shutter? . . .”
“Y’ know, Markham,” he started, adopting a casual, unemotional tone, “there’s a fundamental difference between a good painting and a photograph. I’ll admit many artists seem to overlook this reality; and when color photography is perfected—my word! what a wave of artists will find themselves out of work! But still, there’s a huge gap between the two; and it’s this technical distinction that I’m going to discuss. How, for example, does Michelangelo’s ‘Moses’ differ from a photo of an elderly man with a beard and a stone tablet? What are the differences between Rubens’s ‘Landscape with Château de Stein’ and a tourist’s snapshot of a Rhine castle? Why is a Cézanne still-life better than a photo of a bowl of apples? Why have Renaissance paintings of Madonnas lasted for hundreds of years while a simple photo of a mother and child becomes artistically forgotten the moment the shutter clicks? . . .”
He held up a silencing hand as Markham was about to speak.
He raised a hand to silence Markham just as he was about to speak.
“I’m not being futile. Bear with me a moment.—The difference between a good painting and a photograph is this: the one is arranged, composed, organized; the other is merely the haphazard impression of a scene, or a segment of realism, just as it exists in nature. In short, the one has form; the other is chaotic. When a true artist paints a picture, d’ ye see, he arranges all the masses and lines to accord with his preconceived idea of composition—that is, he bends everything in the picture to a basic design; and he also eliminates any objects or details that go contr’ry to, or detract from, that design. Thus he achieves a homogeneity of form, so to speak. Every object in the picture is put there for a definite purpose, and is set in a certain position to accord with the underlying structural pattern. There are no irrelevancies, no unrelated details, no detached objects, no arbitr’ry arrangement of values. All the forms and lines are interdependent; every object—indeed, every brush stroke—takes its exact place in the pattern and fulfils a given function. The picture, in fine, is a unity.”
“I’m not being pointless. Just hear me out for a moment. The difference between a good painting and a photograph is this: one is arranged, composed, and organized; the other is just a random impression of a scene or a slice of realism as it exists in nature. In short, one has form; the other is chaotic. When a true artist paints a picture, you see, he arranges all the shapes and lines to match his pre-established idea of composition—meaning he adjusts everything in the painting to fit a basic design; he also removes any objects or details that go against or distract from that design. This way, he creates a kind of unity in form, so to speak. Every object in the painting serves a specific purpose and is positioned in line with the underlying structural pattern. There are no irrelevant details, no unrelated elements, no random arrangement of values. All the forms and lines are connected; every object—indeed, every brushstroke—has its precise place in the pattern and serves a specific function. The painting, ultimately, is a unified whole.”
“Very instructive,” commented Markham, glancing ostentatiously at his watch. “And the Greene case?”
“Very informative,” Markham said, looking conspicuously at his watch. “What about the Greene case?”
“Now, a photograph, on the other hand,” pursued Vance, ignoring the interruption, “is devoid of design or even of arrangement in the æsthetic sense. To be sure, a photographer may pose and drape a figure—he may even saw off the limb of a tree that he intends to record on his negative; but it’s quite impossible for him to compose the subject-matter of his picture to accord with a preconceived design, the way a painter does. In a photograph there are always details that have no meaning, variations of light and shade that are harmonically false, textures that create false notes, lines that are discords, masses that are out of place. The camera, d’ ye see, is deucedly forthright—it records whatever is before it, irrespective of art values. The inevitable result is that a photograph lacks organization and unity; its composition is, at best, primitive and obvious. And it is full of irrelevant factors—of objects which have neither meaning nor purpose. There is no uniformity of conception in it. It is haphazard, heterogeneous, aimless, and amorphous—just as is nature.”
“Now, a photograph, on the other hand,” continued Vance, ignoring the interruption, “lacks design or even any arrangement in the aesthetic sense. Of course, a photographer can pose and drape a figure—he might even chop off a branch of a tree he wants to capture in his shot; but it’s impossible for him to compose the subject of his picture to fit a preconceived design, like a painter can. In a photograph, there are always details that are meaningless, variations of light and shadow that don't harmonize, textures that create dissonance, lines that clash, and shapes that are out of place. The camera, you see, is brutally straightforward—it captures whatever is in front of it, regardless of artistic values. The result is that a photograph lacks organization and unity; its composition is, at best, basic and obvious. And it's filled with irrelevant elements—objects that have neither meaning nor purpose. There’s no consistency of thought in it. It’s random, mixed, aimless, and shapeless—just like nature.”
“You needn’t belabor the point.” Markham spoke impatiently. “I have a rudimentary intelligence.—Where is this elaborate truism leading you?”
“You don’t need to keep going on about it.” Markham said impatiently. “I have basic intelligence. Where is this complicated truth taking you?”
Vance gave him an engaging smile.
Vance gave him a charming smile.
“To East 53d Street. But before we reach our destination permit me another brief amplification.—Quite often a painting of intricate and subtle design does not at once reveal its composition to the spectator. In fact, only the designs of the simpler and more obvious paintings are immediately grasped. Generally the spectator has to study a painting carefully—trace its rhythms, compare its forms, weigh its details, and fit together all its salients—before its underlying design becomes apparent. Many well-organized and perfectly balanced paintings—such as Renoir’s figure-pieces, Matisse’s interiors, Cézanne’s water-colors, Picasso’s still-lives, and Leonardo’s anatomical drawings—may at first appear meaningless from the standpoint of composition; their forms may seem to lack unity and cohesion; their masses and linear values may give the impression of having been arbitrarily put down. And it is only after the spectator has related all their integers and traced all their contrapuntal activities that they take on significance and reveal their creator’s motivating conception. . . .”
“To East 53rd Street. But before we get to our destination, let me add a quick point. A lot of times, a painting with complex and subtle design doesn’t immediately show its composition to the viewer. In fact, only the designs of simpler and more straightforward paintings are understood right away. Generally, viewers need to look closely at a painting—follow its rhythms, compare its shapes, analyze its details, and piece together all its important elements—before its deeper design becomes clear. Many well-organized and perfectly balanced paintings—like Renoir’s figure pieces, Matisse’s interiors, Cézanne’s watercolors, Picasso’s still-lifes, and Leonardo’s anatomical drawings—might initially seem meaningless in terms of composition; their forms may appear to lack unity and coherence; their shapes and lines might seem randomly placed. It’s only after the viewer connects all the parts and follows their interactions that they gain meaning and reveal the artist’s original vision.”
“Yes, yes,” interrupted Markham. “Paintings and photographs differ; the objects in a painting possess design; the objects in a photograph are without design; one must often study a painting in order to determine the design.—That, I believe, covers the ground you have been wandering over desultorily for the past fifteen minutes.”
“Yes, yes,” interrupted Markham. “Paintings and photographs are different; the things in a painting have design; the things in a photograph lack design; you often have to study a painting to figure out the design. That, I believe, sums up the stuff you've been going on about aimlessly for the last fifteen minutes.”
“I was merely trying to imitate the vast deluge of repetitive verbiage found in legal documents,” explained Vance. “I hoped thereby to convey my meaning to your lawyer’s mind.”
“I was just trying to copy the overwhelming amount of repetitive wording found in legal documents,” Vance explained. “I thought that would help get my point across to your lawyer.”
“You succeeded with a vengeance,” snapped Markham. “What follows?”
“You really nailed it,” snapped Markham. “What’s next?”
Vance became serious again.
Vance got serious again.
“Markham, we’ve been looking at the various occurrences in the Greene case as though they were the unrelated objects of a photograph. We’ve inspected each fact as it came up; but we have failed to analyze sufficiently its connection with all the other known facts. We’ve regarded this whole affair as though it were a series, or collection, of isolated integers. And we’ve missed the significance of everything because we haven’t yet determined the shape of the basic pattern of which each of these incidents is but a part.—Do you follow me?”
“Markham, we’ve been looking at the different events in the Greene case as if they were just random objects in a photo. We’ve gone over each fact as it appeared; but we haven’t analyzed how it connects with all the other known facts. We’ve treated this whole situation like a series of separate bits. And we’ve completely missed the importance of everything because we haven’t figured out the overall pattern that each of these incidents is a part of.—Do you get what I mean?”
“My dear fellow!”
"Hey there, buddy!"
“Very well.—Now, it goes without saying that there is a design at the bottom of this whole amazin’ business. Nothing has happened haphazardly. There has been premeditation behind each act—a subtly and carefully concocted composition, as it were. And everything has emanated from that central shape. Everything has been fashioned by a fundamental structural idea. Therefore, nothing important that has occurred since the first double shooting has been unrelated to the predetermined pattern of the crime. All the aspects and events of the case, taken together, form a unity—a co-ordinated, interactive whole. In short, the Greene case is a painting, not a photograph. And when we have studied it in that light—when we have determined the interrelationship of all the external factors, and have traced the visual forms to their generating lines—then, Markham, we will know the composition of the picture; we will see the design on which the perverted painter has erected his document’ry material. And once we have discovered the underlying shape of this hideous picture’s pattern, we’ll know its creator.”
“Alright. It goes without saying that there is a plan behind this whole amazing situation. Nothing has happened by chance. There has been a deliberate intention behind each action—like a carefully crafted composition. Everything has come from that central idea. Everything has been shaped by a fundamental structure. So, nothing significant that has happened since the first two shootings is unrelated to the intended pattern of the crime. All the elements and events of the case come together to form a unity—a coordinated, interactive whole. In short, the Greene case is a painting, not a photograph. And when we examine it this way—when we understand how all the external factors are connected, and trace the visual elements back to their original lines—then, Markham, we will understand the composition of the picture; we will see the design that the twisted artist has used to create his documentary material. And once we discover the hidden shape of this horrific picture's pattern, we'll know its creator.”
“I see your point,” said Markham slowly. “But how does it help us? We know all the external facts; and they certainly don’t fit into any intelligible conception of a unified whole.”
“I get what you're saying,” Markham said slowly. “But how does it help us? We know all the external facts; and they definitely don’t fit into any clear understanding of a unified whole.”
“Not yet, perhaps,” agreed Vance. “But that’s because we haven’t gone about it systematically. We’ve done too much investigating and too little thinking. We’ve been sidetracked by what the modern painters call documentation—that is, by the objective appeal of the picture’s recognizable parts. We haven’t sought for the abstract content. We’ve overlooked the ‘significant form’—a loose phrase; but blame Clive Bell for it.”27
“Not yet, maybe,” Vance agreed. “But that’s because we haven’t approached it methodically. We’ve done too much investigating and not enough thinking. We’ve gotten distracted by what modern painters refer to as documentation—that is, by the objective appeal of the picture’s recognizable elements. We haven’t looked for the abstract content. We’ve missed the ‘significant form’—a vague term; but you can blame Clive Bell for that.”27
“And how would you suggest that we set about determining the compositional design of this bloody canvas? We might dub the picture, by the way, ‘Nepotism Gone Wrong.’” By this facetious remark, he was, I knew, attempting to counteract the serious impression the other’s disquisition had made on him; for, though he realized Vance would not have drawn his voluminous parallel without a definite hope of applying it successfully to the problem in hand, he was chary of indulging any expectations lest they result in further disappointments.
“And how would you suggest we figure out the design of this messy canvas? We could call the painting, by the way, ‘Nepotism Gone Wrong.’” With this joking comment, he was, I knew, trying to lighten the serious vibe that the other person's lengthy discussion had created for him; because, even though he understood that Vance wouldn’t have made such an extensive comparison without a clear intention of applying it effectively to the current issue, he was cautious about getting his hopes up to avoid more letdowns.
In answer to Markham’s question Vance drew out the sheaf of papers he had brought with him.
In response to Markham's question, Vance pulled out the stack of papers he had brought with him.
“Last night,” he explained, “I set down briefly and chronologically all the outstanding facts of the Greene case—that is, I noted each important external factor of the ghastly picture we’ve been contemplating for the past few weeks. The principal forms are all here, though I may have left out many details. But I think I have tabulated a sufficient number of items to serve as a working basis.”
“Last night,” he explained, “I quickly wrote down all the important facts of the Greene case in chronological order—that is, I noted every significant external factor of the horrifying situation we’ve been looking at for the past few weeks. The main points are all here, although I might have missed some details. But I think I’ve listed enough items to provide a solid foundation for our work.”
He held out the papers to Markham.
He handed the papers to Markham.
“The truth lies somewhere in that list. If we could put the facts together—relate them to one another with their correct values—we’d know who was at the bottom of this orgy of crime; for, once we determined the pattern, each of the items would take on a vital significance, and we could read clearly the message they had to tell us.”
“The truth is somewhere in that list. If we could piece the facts together—connect them with their true values—we’d know who was behind this wave of crime; because once we figured out the pattern, each of the items would hold important meaning, and we could clearly understand the message they had for us.”
Markham took the summary and, moving his chair nearer to the light, read through it without a word.
Markham grabbed the summary and, pulling his chair closer to the light, read through it silently.
I preserved the original copy of the document; and, of all the records I possess, it was the most important and far-reaching in its effects. Indeed, it was the instrument by means of which the Greene case was solved. Had it not been for this recapitulation, prepared by Vance and later analyzed by him, the famous mass murder at the Greene mansion would doubtless have been relegated to the category of unsolved crimes.
I kept the original copy of the document, and out of all the records I have, it was the most significant and impactful. In fact, it was the key to solving the Greene case. If it hadn't been for this summary, created by Vance and later examined by him, the infamous mass murder at the Greene mansion would likely have been classified as an unsolved crime.
Herewith is a verbatim reproduction of it:
Here is a direct copy of it:
General Facts
1. An atmosphere of mutual hatred pervades the Greene mansion.
2. Mrs. Greene is a nagging, complaining paralytic, making life miserable for the whole household.
3. There are five children—two daughters, two sons, and one adopted daughter—who have nothing in common, and live in a state of constant antagonism and bitterness toward one another.
4. Though Mrs. Mannheim, the cook, was acquainted with Tobias Greene years ago and was remembered in his will, she refuses to reveal any of the facts in her past.
5. The will of Tobias Greene stipulated that the family must live in the Greene mansion for twenty-five years on pain of disinheritance, with the one exception that, if Ada should marry, she could establish a residence elsewhere, as she was not of the Greene blood. By the will Mrs. Greene has the handling and disposition of the money.
6. Mrs. Greene’s will makes the five children equal beneficiaries. In event of death of any of them the survivors share alike; and if all should die the estate goes to their families, if any.
7. The sleeping-rooms of the Greenes are arranged thus: Julia’s and Rex’s face each other at the front of the house; Chester’s and Ada’s face each other in the centre of the house; and Sibella’s and Mrs. Greene’s face each other at the rear. No two rooms intercommunicate, with the exception of Ada’s and Mrs. Greene’s; and these two rooms also give on the same balcony.
8. The library of Tobias Greene, which Mrs. Greene believes she had kept locked for twelve years, contains a remarkably complete collection of books on criminology and allied subjects.
9. Tobias Greene’s past was somewhat mysterious, and there were many rumors concerning shady transactions carried on by him in foreign lands.
First Crime
10. Julia is killed by a contact shot, fired from the front, at 11.30 P. M.
11. Ada is shot from behind, also by a contact shot. She recovers.
12. Julia is found in bed, with a look of horror and amazement on her face.
13. Ada is found on the floor before the dressing-table.
14. The lights have been turned on in both rooms.
15. Over three minutes elapse between the two shots.
16. Von Blon, summoned immediately, arrives within half an hour.
17. A set of footprints, other than Von Blon’s, leaving and approaching the house, is found; but the character of the snow renders them indecipherable.
18. The tracks have been made during the half-hour preceding the crime.
19. Both shootings are done with a .32 revolver.
20. Chester reports that an old .32 revolver of his is missing.
21. Chester is not satisfied with the police theory of a burglar, and insists that the District Attorney’s office investigate the case.
22. Mrs. Greene is aroused by the shot fired in Ada’s room, and hears Ada fall. But she hears no footsteps or sound of a door closing.
23. Sproot is half-way down the servants’ stairs when the second shot is fired, yet he encounters no one in the hall. Nor does he hear any noise.
24. Rex, in the room next to Ada’s, says he heard no shot.
25. Rex intimates that Chester knows more about the tragedy than he admits.
26. There is some secret between Chester and Sibella.
27. Sibella, like Chester, repudiates the burglar theory, but refuses to suggest an alternative, and says frankly that any member of the Greene family may be guilty.
28. Ada says she was awakened by a menacing presence in her room, which was in darkness; that she attempted to run from the intruder, but was pursued by shuffling footsteps.
29. Ada says a hand touched her when she first arose from bed, but refuses to make any attempt to identify the hand.
30. Sibella challenges Ada to say that it was she (Sibella) who was in the room, and then deliberately accuses Ada of having shot Julia. She also accuses Ada of having stolen the revolver from Chester’s room.
31. Von Blon, by his attitude and manner, reveals a curious intimacy between Sibella and himself.
32. Ada is frankly fond of Von Blon.
Second Crime
33. Four days after Julia and Ada are shot, at 11.30 p. m., Chester is murdered by a contact shot fired from a .32 revolver.
34. There is a look of amazement and horror on his face.
35. Sibella hears the shot and summons Sproot.
36. Sibella says she listened at her door immediately after the shot was fired, but heard no other sound.
37. The lights are on in Chester’s room. He was apparently reading when the murderer entered.
38. A clear double set of footprints is found on the front walk. The tracks have been made within a half-hour of the crime.
39. A pair of galoshes, exactly corresponding to the footprints, is found in Chester’s clothes-closet.
40. Ada had a premonition of Chester’s death, and, when informed of it, guesses he has been shot in the same manner as Julia. But she is greatly relieved when shown the footprint patterns indicating that the murderer is an outsider.
41. Rex says he heard a noise in the hall and the sound of a door closing twenty minutes before the shot was fired.
42. Ada, when told of Rex’s story, recalls also having heard a door close at some time after eleven.
43. It is obvious that Ada knows or suspects something.
44. The cook becomes emotional at the thought of any one wanting to harm Ada, but says she can understand a person having a reason to shoot Julia and Chester.
45. Rex, when interviewed, shows clearly that he thinks some one in the house is guilty.
46. Rex accuses Von Blon of being the murderer.
47. Mrs. Greene makes a request that the investigation be dropped.
Third Crime
48. Rex is shot in the forehead with a .32 revolver, at 11.20 a. m., twenty days after Chester has been killed and within five minutes of the time Ada phones him from the District Attorney’s office.
49. There is no look of horror or surprise on Rex’s face, as was the case with Julia and Chester.
50. His body is found on the floor before the mantel.
51. A diagram which Ada asked him to bring with him to the District Attorney’s office has disappeared.
52. No one up-stairs hears the shot, though the doors are open; but Sproot, down-stairs in the butler’s pantry, hears it distinctly.
53. Von Blon is visiting Sibella that morning; but she says she was in the bathroom bathing her dog at the time Rex was shot.
54. Footprints are found in Ada’s room coming from the balcony door, which is ajar.
55. A single set of footprints is found leading from the front walk to the balcony.
56. The tracks could have been made at any time after nine o’clock that morning.
57. Sibella refuses to go away on a visit.
58. The galoshes that made all three sets of footprints are found in the linen-closet, although they were not there when the house was searched for the revolver.
59. The galoshes are returned to the linen-closet, but disappear that night.
Fourth Crime
60. Two days after Rex’s death Ada and Mrs. Greene are poisoned within twelve hours of each other—Ada with morphine, Mrs. Greene with strychnine.
61. Ada is treated at once, and recovers.
62. Von Blon is seen leaving the house just before Ada swallows the poison.
63. Ada is discovered by Sproot as a result of Sibella’s dog catching his teeth in the bell-cord.
64. The morphine was taken in the bouillon which Ada habitually drank in the mornings.
65. Ada states that no one visited her in her room after the nurse had called her to come and drink the bouillon; but that she went to Julia’s room to get a shawl, leaving the bouillon unguarded for several moments.
66. Neither Ada nor the nurse remembers having seen Sibella’s dog in the hall before the poisoned bouillon was taken.
67. Mrs. Greene is found dead of strychnine-poisoning the morning after Ada swallowed the morphine.
68. The strychnine could have been administered only after 11 p. m. the previous night.
69. The nurse was in her room on the third floor between 11 and 11.30 p. m.
70. Von Blon was calling on Sibella that night, but Sibella says he left her at 10.45.
71. The strychnine was administered in a dose of citrocarbonate, which, presumably, Mrs. Greene would not have taken without assistance.
72. Sibella decides to visit a girl chum in Atlantic City, and leaves New York on the afternoon train.
Distributable Facts
73. The same revolver is used on Julia, Ada, Chester, and Rex.
74. All three sets of footprints have obviously been made by some one in the house for the purpose of casting suspicion on an outsider.
75. The murderer is some one whom both Julia and Chester would receive in their rooms, in negligé, late at night.
76. The murderer does not make himself known to Ada, but enters her room surreptitiously.
77. Nearly three weeks after Chester’s death Ada comes to the District Attorney’s office, stating she has important news to impart.
78. Ada says that Rex has confessed to her that he heard the shot in her room and also heard other things, but was afraid to admit them; and she asks that Rex be questioned.
79. Ada tells of having found a cryptic diagram, marked with symbols, in the lower hall near the library door.
80. On the day of Rex’s murder Von Blon reports that his medicine-case has been rifled of three grains of strychnine and six grains of morphine—presumably at the Greene mansion.
81. The library reveals the fact that some one has been in the habit of going there and reading by candle-light. The books that show signs of having been read are: a handbook of the criminal sciences, two works on toxicology, and two treatises on hysterical paralysis and sleep-walking.
82. The visitor to the library is some one who understands German well, for three of the books that have been read are in German.
83. The galoshes that disappeared from the linen-closet on the night of Rex’s murder are found in the library.
84. Some one listens at the door while the library is being inspected.
85. Ada reports that she saw Mrs. Greene walking in the lower hall the night before.
86. Von Blon asserts that Mrs. Greene’s paralysis is of a nature that makes movement a physical impossibility.
87. Arrangements are made with Von Blon to have Doctor Oppenheimer examine Mrs. Greene.
88. Von Blon informs Mrs. Greene of the proposed examination, which he has scheduled for the following day.
89. Mrs. Greene is poisoned before Doctor Oppenheimer’s examination can be made.
90. The post mortem reveals conclusively that Mrs. Greene’s leg muscles were so atrophied that she could not have walked.
91. Ada, when told of the autopsy, insists that she saw her mother’s shawl about the figure in the hall, and, on being pressed, admits that Sibella sometimes wore it.
92. During the questioning of Ada regarding the shawl Mrs. Mannheim suggests that it was she herself whom Ada saw in the hall.
93. When Julia and Ada were shot there were, or could have been, present in the house: Chester, Sibella, Rex, Mrs. Greene, Von Blon, Barton, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
94. When Chester was shot there were, or could have been, present in the house: Sibella, Rex, Mrs. Greene, Ada, Von Blon, Barton, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
95. When Rex was shot there were, or could have been, present in the house: Sibella, Mrs. Greene, Von Blon, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
96. When Ada was poisoned there were, or could have been, present in the house: Sibella, Mrs. Greene, Von Blon, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
97. When Mrs. Greene was poisoned there were, or could have been, present in the house: Sibella, Von Blon, Ada, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
General Facts
1. There's a vibe of shared hostility in the Greene mansion.
2. Mrs. Greene constantly complains and is frustrating, making life difficult for everyone in the house.
3. There are five kids—two daughters, two sons, and one adopted daughter—who have nothing in common and constantly argue, filled with hostility and resentment towards one another.
4. Although Mrs. Mannheim, the cook, knew Tobias Greene years ago and was mentioned in his will, she refuses to share any details about her past.
5. Tobias Greene's will stated that the family must live in the Greene mansion for twenty-five years or risk being disinherited, with one exception: if Ada gets married, she can live elsewhere since she isn't part of the Greene family. According to the will, Mrs. Greene is responsible for managing and distributing the money.
6. Mrs. Greene’s will names the five children as equal beneficiaries. If any of them die, the survivors will share everything equally; and if they all die, the estate goes to their families, if they have any.
7. The bedrooms of the Greenes are arranged like this: Julia's and Rex's face each other at the front of the house; Chester's and Ada's face each other in the middle of the house; and Sibella's and Mrs. Greene's face each other at the back. No two rooms connect with each other, except for Ada's and Mrs. Greene's; these two rooms also open onto the same balcony.
8. Tobias Greene's library, which Mrs. Greene believes she kept locked for twelve years, has a surprisingly complete collection of books on criminology and related subjects.
9. Tobias Greene’s past was somewhat of a mystery, with many rumors about questionable deals he made in other countries.
First Crime
10. Julia is shot at close range from the front at 11:30 P.M.
11. Ada is shot from behind, also at close range. She recovers.
12. Julia is found in bed, looking horrified and astonished.
13. Ada is lying on the floor in front of the dresser.
14. The lights are on in both rooms.
15. More than three minutes pass between the two shots.
16. Von Blon, called immediately, arrives in thirty minutes.
17. A set of footprints, aside from Von Blon’s, is found coming to and from the house, but the way the snow is makes them impossible to read.
18. The tracks were made in the half-hour before the crime.
19. Both shootings were carried out with a .32 revolver.
20. Chester claims that his old .32 revolver is missing.
21. Chester isn't satisfied with the police's theory of a burglar and insists that the District Attorney's office investigate the case.
22. Mrs. Greene is startled by the gunshot from Ada’s room and hears Ada fall. However, she doesn’t hear any footsteps or the sound of a door closing.
23. Sproot is halfway down the servants’ stairs when the second shot rings out, but he doesn’t run into anyone in the hall. He also doesn’t hear any noises.
24. Rex, in the room next to Ada's, says he didn't hear any shot.
25. Rex suggests that Chester knows more about the tragedy than he lets on.
26. There's a secret between Chester and Sibella.
27. Sibella, like Chester, rejects the burglar theory, but won’t suggest an alternative and honestly states that any member of the Greene family could be guilty.
28. Ada says she was awakened by a threatening presence in her dark room; she tried to escape from the intruder but was pursued by shuffling footsteps.
29. Ada mentions that a hand touched her when she first got out of bed, but she refuses to try to identify whose hand it was.
30. Sibella dares Ada to admit that it was her (Sibella) who was in the room and then openly accuses Ada of shooting Julia. She also claims that Ada stole the revolver from Chester’s room.
31. Von Blon, through his attitude and behavior, shows a strange closeness to Sibella.
32. Ada has genuine feelings for Von Blon.
Second Crime
33. Four days after Julia and Ada are shot, at 11:30 p.m., Chester is killed by a close-range shot from a .32 revolver.
34. He looks both astonished and horrified.
35. Sibella hears the gunshot and calls for Sproot.
36. Sibella says she listened at her door right after the shot was fired but didn’t hear anything else.
37. The lights are on in Chester's room. He was apparently reading when the killer came in.
38. A clear pair of double footprints is found on the front walkway. The tracks were made within half an hour of the crime.
39. A pair of galoshes perfectly matching the footprints is found in Chester’s closet.
40. Ada had a sense that Chester was dead, and when she heard the news, she thought he must have been shot like Julia. But she felt a huge sense of relief when she saw the footprint patterns showing that the killer was someone from outside.
41. Rex claims he heard a noise in the hallway and the sound of a door shutting twenty minutes before the shot was fired.
42. Ada, upon hearing Rex's story, remembers also hearing a door close sometime after eleven.
43. It's evident that Ada knows or suspects something.
44. The cook gets upset thinking about anyone wanting to harm Ada, but she acknowledges that someone might have a reason to shoot Julia and Chester.
45. Rex, during the interview, clearly indicates that he believes someone in the house is guilty.
46. Rex accuses Von Blon of being the killer.
47. Mrs. Greene requests that the investigation be dropped.
Third Crime
48. Rex is shot in the forehead with a .32 revolver at 11:20 a.m., twenty days after Chester was killed and within five minutes of when Ada calls him from the District Attorney's office.
49. Rex doesn’t look horrified or surprised like Julia and Chester did.
50. His body is found on the floor in front of the fireplace.
51. A diagram that Ada asked him to take to the District Attorney’s office has gone missing.
52. No one upstairs hears the shot, even though the doors are open; but Sproot, downstairs in the butler’s pantry, hears it clearly.
53. Von Blon is visiting Sibella that morning, but she says she was in the bathroom washing her dog when Rex was shot.
54. There are footprints in Ada's room leading from the balcony door, which is slightly open.
55. A single set of footprints is found leading from the front walkway to the balcony.
56. The tracks could have been made any time after nine that morning.
57. Sibella refuses to leave for a visit.
58. The galoshes that created all three sets of footprints are found in the linen closet, even though they weren’t there when the house was searched for the revolver.
59. The galoshes are put back in the linen closet, but they disappear that night.
Fourth Crime
60. Two days after Rex's death, Ada and Mrs. Greene are poisoned within twelve hours of each other—Ada with morphine, Mrs. Greene with strychnine.
61. Ada receives prompt treatment and recovers.
62. Von Blon is seen leaving the house just before Ada takes the poison.
63. Sproot finds Ada because Sibella’s dog gets its teeth caught in the bell cord.
64. Ada usually took the morphine in the broth she drank every morning.
65. Ada states that no one came to see her in her room after the nurse asked her to drink the broth; however, she went to Julia’s room to grab a shawl, leaving the broth unattended for a few moments.
66. Neither Ada nor the nurse remembers seeing Sibella’s dog in the hall before the poisoned broth was taken.
67. Mrs. Greene is found dead from strychnine poisoning the morning after Ada took the morphine.
68. The strychnine could have been administered only after 11 p.m. the night before.
69. The nurse was in her room on the third floor between 11 and 11:30 p.m.
70. Von Blon was visiting Sibella that night, but Sibella claims he left her at 10:45.
71. The strychnine was given in a dose of citrocarbonate, which Mrs. Greene presumably wouldn't have taken without assistance.
72. Sibella decides to visit a female friend in Atlantic City and leaves from New York on the afternoon train.
Distributable Facts
73. The same revolver is used on Julia, Ada, Chester, and Rex.
74. All three sets of footprints were clearly made by someone in the house to make it seem like an outsider was involved.
75. The murderer is someone both Julia and Chester would welcome into their rooms in their nightclothes late at night.
76. The killer doesn't show himself to Ada but sneaks into her room quietly.
77. Almost three weeks after Chester's death, Ada arrives at the District Attorney's office, claiming to have important news to share.
78. Ada states that Rex confessed to her that he heard the shot in her room and also heard other things but was too scared to admit them; she requests that Rex be questioned.
79. Ada mentions finding a mysterious diagram, covered in symbols, in the lower hall by the library door.
80. On the day Rex was murdered, Von Blon reported that his medicine case had been searched, and three grains of strychnine and six grains of morphine were missing—most likely from the Greene mansion.
81. The library indicates that someone has been regularly going there and reading by candlelight. The books that appear to have been read are: a handbook on criminal sciences, two books on toxicology, and two studies on hysterical paralysis and sleepwalking.
82. The library visitor is someone who understands German well, since three of the books that have been read are in German.
83. The galoshes that went missing from the linen closet on the night of Rex’s murder have been found in the library.
84. Someone is listening at the door while the library is being checked.
85. Ada claims that she saw Mrs. Greene walking in the lower hall the night before.
86. Von Blon asserts that Mrs. Greene’s paralysis is such that movement is physically impossible.
87. Plans are made with Von Blon for Doctor Oppenheimer to examine Mrs. Greene.
88. Von Blon informs Mrs. Greene about the planned examination, which he has scheduled for the next day.
89. Mrs. Greene is poisoned before Doctor Oppenheimer can examine her.
90. The post mortem clearly indicates that Mrs. Greene's leg muscles were so weak that she wouldn't have been able to walk.
91. When Ada hears about the autopsy, she insists that she saw her mother’s shawl on the figure in the hall, and when asked more about it, she admits that Sibella sometimes wore it.
92. While Ada is being questioned about the shawl, Mrs. Mannheim hints that it was actually her that Ada saw in the hall.
93. When Julia and Ada were shot, those who were, or could have been, present in the house include: Chester, Sibella, Rex, Mrs. Greene, Von Blon, Barton, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
94. When Chester was shot, those present in the house were: Sibella, Rex, Mrs. Greene, Ada, Von Blon, Barton, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
95. When Rex was shot, those present in the house were: Sibella, Mrs. Greene, Von Blon, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
96. When Ada was poisoned, those present in the house were: Sibella, Mrs. Greene, Von Blon, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
97. When Mrs. Greene was poisoned, those present in the house were: Sibella, Von Blon, Ada, Hemming, Sproot, and Mrs. Mannheim.
When Markham had finished reading the summary, he went through it a second time. Then he laid it on the table.
When Markham finished reading the summary, he went through it again. Then he set it on the table.
“Yes, Vance,” he said, “you’ve covered the main points pretty thoroughly. But I can’t see any coherence in them. In fact, they seem only to emphasize the confusion of the case.”
“Yes, Vance,” he said, “you’ve covered the main points pretty well. But I can’t see any clarity in them. In fact, they just seem to highlight the confusion of the case.”
“And yet, Markham, I’m convinced that they only need rearrangement and interpretation to be perfectly clear. Properly analyzed, they’ll tell us everything we want to know.”
“And yet, Markham, I’m sure that they just need to be rearranged and interpreted to be perfectly clear. When analyzed correctly, they’ll reveal everything we want to know.”
Markham glanced again through the pages.
Markham looked through the pages again.
“If it wasn’t for certain items, we could make out a case against several people. But no matter what person in the list we may assume to be guilty, we are at once confronted by a group of contradictory and insurmountable facts. This précis could be used effectively to prove that every one concerned is innocent.”
“If it weren’t for certain items, we could build a case against several people. But no matter which person on the list we might think is guilty, we immediately face a set of contradictory and overwhelming facts. This précis could effectively be used to prove that everyone involved is innocent.”
“Superficially it appears that way,” agreed Vance. “But we first must find the generating line of the design, and then relate the subsidi’ry forms of the pattern to it.”
“On the surface, it looks that way,” Vance agreed. “But we need to first find the main line of the design, and then connect the supporting forms of the pattern to it.”
Markham made a hopeless gesture.
Markham made a futile gesture.
“If only life were as simple as your æsthetic theories!”
“If only life were as simple as your aesthetic theories!”
“It’s dashed simpler,” Vance asserted. “The mere mechanism of a camera can record life; but only a highly developed creative intelligence, with a profound philosophic insight, can produce a work of art.”
“It’s way simpler,” Vance said. “The basic mechanics of a camera can capture life; but only a highly developed creative intelligence, with deep philosophical insight, can create a piece of art.”
“Can you make any sense—æsthetic or otherwise—out of this?” Markham petulantly tapped the sheets of paper.
“Can you make any sense—artistic or otherwise—out of this?” Markham irritably tapped the sheets of paper.
“I can see certain traceries, so to speak—certain suggestions of a pattern; but I’ll admit the main design has thus far eluded me. The fact is, Markham, I have a feeling that some important factor in this case—some balancing line of the pattern, perhaps—is still hidden from us. I don’t say that my résumé is insusceptible of interpretation in its present state; but our task would be greatly simplified if we were in possession of the missing integer.”
“I can see some traces, so to speak—some hints of a pattern; but I’ll admit the main design has escaped me so far. The truth is, Markham, I have a feeling that some important piece of this case—some crucial element of the pattern, maybe—is still hidden from us. I’m not saying that my summary can’t be interpreted as it stands; but our job would be a lot easier if we had the missing piece.”
Fifteen minutes later, when we had returned to Markham’s main office, Swacker came in and laid a letter on the desk.
Fifteen minutes later, when we got back to Markham’s main office, Swacker walked in and placed a letter on the desk.
“There’s a funny one, Chief,” he said.
“Here’s a funny one, Chief,” he said.
Markham took up the letter and read it with a deepening frown. When he had finished, he handed it to Vance. The letter-head read, “Rectory, Third Presbyterian Church, Stamford, Connecticut”; the date was the preceding day; and the signature was that of the Reverend Anthony Seymour. The contents of the letter, written in a small, precise hand, were as follows:
Markham picked up the letter and read it with an increasingly concerned expression. When he was done, he passed it to Vance. The letterhead said, “Rectory, Third Presbyterian Church, Stamford, Connecticut”; the date was yesterday; and it was signed by the Reverend Anthony Seymour. The letter's contents, written in a small, neat script, were as follows:
The Honorable John F.-X. Markham,
Dear Sir: As far as I am aware, I have never betrayed a confidence. But there can arise, I believe, unforeseen circumstances to modify the strictness of one’s adherence to a given promise, and indeed impose upon one a greater duty than that of keeping silent.
I have read in the papers of the wicked and abominable things that have happened at the Greene residence in New York; and I have therefore come to the conclusion, after much heart-searching and prayer, that it is my bounden duty to put you in possession of a fact which, as the result of a promise, I have kept to myself for over a year. I would not now betray this trust did I not believe that some good might possibly come of it, and that you, my dear sir, would also treat the matter in the most sacred confidence. It may not help you—indeed, I do not see how it can possibly lead to a solution of the terrible curse that has fallen upon the Greene family—but since the fact is connected intimately with one of the members of that family, I will feel better when I have communicated it to you.
On the night of August 29, of last year, a machine drove up to my door, and a man and a woman asked that I secretly marry them. I may say that I am frequently receiving such requests from runaway couples. This particular couple appeared to be well-bred dependable people, and I concurred with their wishes, giving them my assurances that the ceremony would, as they desired, be kept confidential.
The names that appeared on the license—which had been secured in New Haven late that afternoon—were Sibella Greene, of New York City, and Arthur Von Blon, also of New York City.
The Honorable John F.-X. Markham,
Dear Sir: As far as I know, I have never broken a trust. However, I think there are unexpected situations that change how strictly one should adhere to a promise, and can even create a stronger obligation than simply remaining silent.
I’ve read in the news about the terrible and shocking events at the Greene house in New York. After much reflection and prayer, I’ve decided it’s my duty to share something with you that I’ve kept to myself for over a year due to a promise I made. I wouldn’t break this trust now if I didn’t think it could lead to some good, and that you, dear sir, would handle this matter with the highest level of confidentiality. It might not help you—honestly, I don’t see how it could resolve the dreadful situation facing the Greene family—but since it’s closely related to one of the family members, I’ll feel better once I tell you.
On the night of August 29 last year, a car arrived at my door, and a man and a woman asked me to marry them in secret. I often receive requests like this from couples in a rush. This couple seemed like good, trustworthy people, and I agreed to their request, assuring them that the ceremony would remain confidential, just as they wished.
The names on the license—which had been obtained in New Haven that afternoon—were Sibella Greene, from New York City, and Arthur Von Blon, also from New York City.
Vance read the letter and handed it back.
Vance read the letter and passed it back.
“Really, y’ know, I can’t say that I’m astonished——”
“Honestly, you know, I can’t say that I’m surprised——”
Suddenly he broke off, his eyes fixed thoughtfully before him. Then he rose nervously and paced up and down.
Suddenly, he stopped talking, his eyes staring pensively ahead. Then he stood up restlessly and started pacing back and forth.
“That tears it!” he exclaimed.
“That's it!” he exclaimed.
Markham threw him a look of puzzled interrogation.
Markham gave him a confused look.
“What’s the point?”
"What's the purpose?"
“Don’t you see?” Vance came quickly to the District Attorney’s desk. “My word! That’s the one fact that’s missing from my tabulation.” He then unfolded the last sheet and wrote:
“Don’t you see?” Vance rushed over to the District Attorney’s desk. “Wow! That’s the one fact that’s missing from my tabulation.” He then unfolded the last sheet and wrote:
98. Sibella and Von Blon were secretly married a year ago.
98. Sibella and Von Blon got secretly married a year ago.
“But I don’t see how that helps,” protested Markham.
“But I don’t see how that helps,” Markham protested.
“Neither do I at this moment,” Vance replied. “But I’m going to spend this evening in erudite meditation.”
“Me neither right now,” Vance said. “But I’m going to spend this evening in some deep thinking.”
CHAPTER XXIV.
A Mysterious Trip
(Sunday, December 5)
(Sunday, December 5)
The Boston Symphony Orchestra was scheduled that afternoon to play a Bach Concerto and Beethoven’s C-Minor Symphony; and Vance, on leaving the District Attorney’s office, rode direct to Carnegie Hall. He sat through the concert in a state of relaxed receptivity, and afterward insisted on walking the two miles back to his quarters—an almost unheard-of thing for him.
The Boston Symphony Orchestra was set to perform a Bach Concerto and Beethoven’s C-Minor Symphony that afternoon, and Vance, after leaving the District Attorney’s office, went straight to Carnegie Hall. He enjoyed the concert in a state of relaxed openness, and afterward insisted on walking the two miles back to his place—something almost unheard of for him.
Shortly after dinner Vance bade me good night and, donning his slippers and house-robe, went into the library. I had considerable work to do that night, and it was long past midnight when I finished. On the way to my room I passed the library door, which had been left slightly ajar, and I saw Vance sitting at his desk—his head in his hands, the summary lying before him—in an attitude of oblivious concentration. He was smoking, as was habitual with him during any sort of mental activity; and the ash-receiver at his elbow was filled with cigarette-stubs. I moved on quietly, marvelling at the way this new problem had taken hold of him.
Shortly after dinner, Vance said goodnight to me and, putting on his slippers and robe, went into the library. I had a lot of work to get done that night, and it was well past midnight by the time I finished. On my way to my room, I passed the library door, which was slightly open, and I saw Vance sitting at his desk—his head in his hands, the summary in front of him—completely focused. He was smoking, which was his usual go-to during any kind of mental work, and the ashtray next to him was full of cigarette butts. I quietly moved on, amazed at how this new problem had captivated him.
It was half past three in the morning when I suddenly awoke, conscious of footsteps somewhere in the house. Rising quietly, I went into the hall, drawn by a vague curiosity mingled with uneasiness. At the end of the corridor a panel of light fell on the wall, and as I moved forward in the semidarkness I saw that the light issued from the partly open library door. At the same time I became aware that the footsteps, too, came from that room. I could not resist looking inside; and there I saw Vance walking up and down, his chin sunk on his breast, his hands crammed into the deep pockets of his dressing-gown. The room was dense with cigarette-smoke, and his figure appeared misty in the blue haze. I went back to bed and lay awake for an hour. When finally I dozed off it was to the accompaniment of those rhythmic footfalls in the library.
It was 3:30 in the morning when I suddenly woke up, aware of footsteps somewhere in the house. Getting up quietly, I headed into the hall, driven by a mix of curiosity and unease. At the end of the hallway, a patch of light fell on the wall, and as I moved forward in the dim light, I saw that the light was coming from the partially open library door. At the same time, I realized that the footsteps were also coming from that room. I couldn't help but peek inside; there I saw Vance pacing back and forth, his chin down, his hands stuffed into the deep pockets of his robe. The room was thick with cigarette smoke, and his figure looked hazy in the blue fog. I went back to bed and lay awake for an hour. When I finally dozed off, it was to the sound of those rhythmic footsteps in the library.
I rose at eight o’clock. It was a dark, dismal Sunday, and I had my coffee in the living-room by electric light. When I glanced into the library at nine Vance was still there, sitting at his desk. The reading-lamp was burning, but the fire on the hearth had died out. Returning to the living-room, I tried to interest myself in the Sunday newspapers; but after scanning the accounts of the Greene case I lit my pipe and drew up my chair before the grate.
I got up at eight o’clock. It was a dark, gloomy Sunday, and I had my coffee in the living room under electric light. When I peeked into the library at nine, Vance was still there, sitting at his desk. The reading lamp was on, but the fire in the fireplace had gone out. Back in the living room, I tried to get interested in the Sunday newspapers; but after skimming through the reports on the Greene case, I lit my pipe and pulled my chair in front of the fireplace.
It was nearly ten o’clock when Vance appeared at the door. All night he had been up, wrestling with his self-imposed problem; and the devitalizing effects of this long, sleepless concentration showed on him only too plainly. There were shadowed circles round his eyes; his mouth was drawn; and even his shoulders sagged wearily. But, despite the shock his appearance gave me, my dominant emotion was one of avid curiosity. I wanted to know the outcome of his all-night vigil; and as he came into the room I gave him a look of questioning expectancy.
It was almost ten o'clock when Vance showed up at the door. He had been awake all night, grappling with his self-imposed problem, and the draining effects of his long, sleepless focus were obvious. He had dark circles under his eyes, his mouth was tight, and even his shoulders drooped tiredly. But despite the shock his appearance caused me, my main feeling was intense curiosity. I wanted to know what happened during his all-night watch, and as he entered the room, I gave him a look filled with eager anticipation.
When his eyes met mine he nodded slowly.
When his eyes locked with mine, he nodded slowly.
“I’ve traced the design,” he said, holding out his hands to the warmth of the fire. “And it’s more horrible than I even imagined.” He was silent for some minutes. “Telephone Markham for me, will you, Van? Tell him I must see him at once. Ask him to come to breakfast. Explain that I’m a bit fagged.”
“I’ve drawn the design,” he said, stretching out his hands toward the warmth of the fire. “And it’s even more terrible than I thought.” He paused for a few minutes. “Call Markham for me, will you, Van? Tell him I need to see him right away. Ask him to join me for breakfast. Let him know I’m feeling a bit worn out.”
He went out, and I heard him calling to Currie to prepare his bath.
He went outside, and I heard him telling Currie to get his bath ready.
I had no difficulty in inducing Markham to breakfast with us after I had explained the situation; and in less than an hour he arrived. Vance was dressed and shaved, and looked considerably fresher than when I had first seen him that morning; but he was still pale, and his eyes were fatigued.
I had no trouble convincing Markham to have breakfast with us after I explained the situation, and less than an hour later, he arrived. Vance was dressed and shaved and looked a lot fresher than when I first saw him that morning, but he was still pale and his eyes were tired.
No mention was made of the Greene case during breakfast, but when we had sought easy chairs in the library, Markham could withhold his impatience no longer.
No one brought up the Greene case during breakfast, but once we settled into comfortable chairs in the library, Markham couldn't hold back his impatience any longer.
“Van intimated over the phone that you had made something out of the summary.”
“Van hinted over the phone that you had created something from the summary.”
“Yes.” Vance spoke dispiritedly. “I’ve fitted all the items together. And it’s damnable! No wonder the truth escaped us.”
“Yes.” Vance said gloomily. “I’ve put all the pieces together. And it’s infuriating! No wonder we missed the truth.”
Markham leaned forward, his face tense, unbelieving.
Markham leaned forward, his face tense, unable to believe it.
“You know the truth?”
“Do you know the truth?”
“Yes, I know,” came the quiet answer. “That is, my brain has told me conclusively who’s at the bottom of this fiendish affair; but even now—in the daylight—I can’t credit it. Everything in me revolts against the acceptance of the truth. The fact is, I’m almost afraid to accept it. . . . Dash it all, I’m getting mellow. Middle-age has crept upon me.” He attempted to smile, but failed.
“Yes, I know,” came the soft reply. “The truth is, my mind has told me for sure who’s behind this wicked situation; but even now—in the light of day—I can’t believe it. Everything in me resists accepting the truth. The reality is, I’m almost scared to acknowledge it. . . . Damn it all, I’m getting soft. Middle age has snuck up on me.” He tried to smile, but it didn’t work.
Markham waited in silence.
Markham waited quietly.
“No, old man,” continued Vance; “I’m not going to tell you now. I can’t tell you until I’ve looked into one or two matters. You see, the pattern is plain enough, but the recognizable objects, set in their new relationships, are grotesque—like the shapes in an awful dream. I must first touch them and measure them to make sure that they’re not, after all, mere abortive vagaries.”
“No, older guy,” Vance continued; “I’m not going to tell you right now. I can’t tell you until I’ve checked into a couple of things. You see, the pattern is pretty clear, but the recognizable objects, arranged in their new ways, are bizarre—like the shapes in a terrible dream. I need to first handle them and measure them to make sure they’re not just pointless fantasies after all.”
“And how long will this verification take?” Markham knew there was no use to try to force the issue. He realized that Vance was fully conscious of the seriousness of the situation, and respected his decision to investigate certain points before revealing his conclusions.
“And how long will this verification take?” Markham knew there was no point in trying to push the issue. He understood that Vance was completely aware of the seriousness of the situation and respected his choice to look into certain details before sharing his conclusions.
“Not long, I hope.” Vance went to his desk and wrote something on a piece of paper, which he handed to Markham. “Here’s a list of the five books in Tobias’s library that showed signs of having been read by the nocturnal visitor. I want those books, Markham—immediately. But I don’t want any one to know about their being taken away. Therefore, I’m going to ask you to phone Nurse O’Brien to get Mrs. Greene’s key and secure them when no one is looking. Tell her to wrap them up and give them to the detective on guard in the house with instructions to bring them here. You can explain to her what section of the book-shelves they’re in.”
“Not for long, I hope.” Vance went to his desk and wrote something on a piece of paper, which he handed to Markham. “Here’s a list of the five books in Tobias’s library that looked like they had been read by the nighttime visitor. I need those books, Markham—right away. But I don’t want anyone to know they’re being taken. So, I’m asking you to call Nurse O’Brien to get Mrs. Greene’s key and take them when no one is watching. Tell her to wrap them up and give them to the detective on duty in the house with instructions to bring them here. You can explain to her which shelf they’re on.”
Markham took the paper and rose without a word. At the door of the den, however, he paused.
Markham took the paper and stood up without saying anything. At the door of the den, though, he stopped.
“Do you think it wise for the man to leave the house?”
“Do you think it’s a good idea for the man to leave the house?”
“It won’t matter,” Vance told him. “Nothing more can happen there at present.”
“It doesn’t matter,” Vance told him. “Nothing else can happen there right now.”
Markham went on into the den. In a few minutes he returned.
Markham walked into the den. A few minutes later, he came back.
“The books will be here in half an hour.”
“The books will be here in 30 minutes.”
When the detective arrived with the package Vance unwrapped it and laid the volumes beside his chair.
When the detective showed up with the package, Vance unwrapped it and placed the volumes next to his chair.
“Now, Markham, I’m going to do some reading. You won’t mind, what?” Despite his casual tone, it was evident that an urgent seriousness underlay his words.
“Now, Markham, I'm going to do some reading. You won't mind, right?” Despite his casual tone, it was clear that an urgent seriousness underlined his words.
Markham got up immediately; and again I marvelled at the complete understanding that existed between these two disparate men.
Markham got up right away, and once again, I was amazed by the deep understanding that existed between these two very different men.
“I have a number of personal letters to write,” he said, “so I’ll run along. Currie’s omelet was excellent.—When shall I see you again? I could drop round at tea-time.”
“I have a few personal letters to write,” he said, “so I’ll head out. Currie’s omelet was amazing. When will I see you again? I could swing by at tea-time.”
Vance held out his hand with a look bordering on affection.
Vance extended his hand with a look that was almost affectionate.
“Make it five o’clock. I’ll be through with my perusings by then. And thanks for your tolerance.” Then he added gravely: “You’ll understand, after I’ve told you everything, why I wanted to wait a bit.”
“Make it five o’clock. I’ll be done with my reading by then. And thanks for being patient.” Then he added seriously, “You’ll understand, after I’ve explained everything, why I wanted to wait a little while.”
When Markham returned that afternoon a little before five Vance was still reading in the library; but shortly afterward he joined us in the living-room.
When Markham came back that afternoon just before five, Vance was still reading in the library; but shortly after, he joined us in the living room.
“The picture clarifies,” he said. “The fantastic images are gradually taking on the aspect of hideous realities. I’ve substantiated several points, but a few facts still need corroboration.”
“The picture clears things up,” he said. “The amazing images are slowly starting to look like ugly realities. I’ve backed up several points, but a few facts still need proof.”
“To vindicate your hypothesis?”
"To prove your hypothesis?"
“No, not that. The hypothesis is self-proving. There’s no doubt as to the truth. But—dash it all, Markham!—I refuse to accept it until every scrap of evidence has been incontestably sustained.”
“No, not that. The hypothesis proves itself. There’s no doubt about the truth. But—come on, Markham!—I won’t accept it until every piece of evidence has been undeniably confirmed.”
“Is the evidence of such a nature that I can use it in a court of law?”
“Is the evidence good enough for me to use it in court?”
“That is something I refuse even to consider. Criminal proceedings seem utterly irrelevant in the present case. But I suppose society must have its pound of flesh, and you—the duly elected Shylock of God’s great common people—will no doubt wield the knife. However, I assure you I shall not be present at the butchery.”
“That is something I won’t even think about. Criminal proceedings seem completely pointless in this case. But I guess society needs its pound of flesh, and you—the chosen Shylock of the common people—will probably be the one to carry out the sentence. However, I promise you I won’t be there for the slaughter.”
Markham studied him curiously.
Markham looked at him curiously.
“Your words sound rather ominous. But if, as you say, you have discovered the perpetrator of these crimes, why shouldn’t society exact punishment?”
“Your words sound pretty threatening. But if, as you say, you’ve found the person responsible for these crimes, why shouldn’t society impose punishment?”
“If society were omniscient, Markham, it would have a right to sit in judgment. But society is ignorant and venomous, devoid of any trace of insight or understanding. It exalts knavery, and worships stupidity. It crucifies the intelligent, and puts the diseased in dungeons. And, withal, it arrogates to itself the right and ability to analyze the subtle sources of what it calls ‘crime,’ and to condemn to death all persons whose inborn and irresistible impulses it does not like. That’s your sweet society, Markham—a pack of wolves watering at the mouth for victims on whom to vent its organized lust to kill and flay.”
“If society were all-knowing, Markham, it would have the right to judge. But society is ignorant and malicious, lacking any real insight or understanding. It applauds deceit and idolizes ignorance. It punishes the intelligent and locks away the sick. Yet, it still assumes the right and ability to scrutinize the complex roots of what it calls ‘crime’ and to sentence to death anyone whose natural and unavoidable impulses it disapproves of. That’s your lovely society, Markham—a pack of wolves eager for prey to unleash its organized desire to kill and tear apart.”
Markham regarded him with some astonishment and considerable concern.
Markham looked at him with a mix of surprise and worry.
“Perhaps you are preparing to let the criminal escape in the present case,” he said, with the irony of resentment.
“Maybe you’re getting ready to let the criminal get away in this case,” he said, with a resentful irony.
“Oh, no,” Vance assured him. “I shall turn your victim over to you. The Greene murderer is of a particularly vicious type, and should be rendered impotent. I was merely trying to suggest that the electric chair—that touchin’ device of your beloved society—is not quite the correct method of dealing with this culprit.”
“Oh, no,” Vance assured him. “I will hand your victim over to you. The Greene murderer is a particularly vicious type and should be made powerless. I was just trying to point out that the electric chair—that shocking device of your beloved society—is not quite the right way to handle this criminal.”
“You admit, however, that he is a menace to society.”
"You admit, though, that he's a threat to society."
“Undoubtedly. And the hideous thing about it is that this tournament of crime at the Greene mansion will continue unless we can put a stop to it. That’s why I am being so careful. As the case now stands, I doubt if you could even make an arrest.”
“Definitely. The terrible part is that this crime spree at the Greene mansion will keep going unless we can put an end to it. That’s why I’m being so careful. As things are right now, I’m not sure you could even make an arrest.”
When tea was over Vance got up and stretched himself.
When tea was done, Vance stood up and stretched.
“By the by, Markham,” he said offhandedly, “have you received any report on Sibella’s activities?”
“By the way, Markham,” he said casually, “have you gotten any updates on Sibella’s activities?”
“Nothing important. She’s still in Atlantic City, and evidently intends to stay there for some time. She phoned Sproot yesterday to send down another trunkful of her clothes.”
“Nothing important. She’s still in Atlantic City, and clearly plans to stay there for a while. She called Sproot yesterday to send down another trunk full of her clothes.”
“Did she, now? That’s very gratifyin’.” Vance walked to the door with sudden resolution. “I think I’ll run out to the Greenes’ for a little while. I sha’n’t be gone over an hour. Wait for me here, Markham—there’s a good fellow; I don’t want my visit to have an official flavor. There’s a new Simplicissimus on the table to amuse you till I return. Con it and thank your own special gods that you have no Thöny or Gulbranssen in this country to caricature your Gladstonian features.”
“Did she, really? That’s very satisfying.” Vance walked to the door with sudden determination. “I think I’ll head over to the Greenes’ for a little while. I won’t be gone more than an hour. Wait for me here, Markham—be a good fellow; I don’t want my visit to seem official. There’s a new Simplicissimus on the table to keep you entertained until I get back. Read it and be grateful to your own special gods that there’s no Thöny or Gulbranssen in this country to caricature your Gladstonian features.”
As he spoke he beckoned to me, and, before Markham could question him, we passed out into the hall and down the stairs. Fifteen minutes later a taxicab set us down before the Greene mansion.
As he talked, he waved me over, and before Markham could ask him anything, we went out into the hallway and down the stairs. Fifteen minutes later, a taxi dropped us off in front of the Greene mansion.
Sproot opened the door for us, and Vance, with only a curt greeting, led him into the drawing-room.
Sproot opened the door for us, and Vance, with just a brief hello, guided him into the living room.
“I understand,” he said, “that Miss Sibella phoned you yesterday from Atlantic City and asked to have a trunk shipped to her.”
“I get it,” he said, “that Miss Sibella called you yesterday from Atlantic City and asked to have a trunk sent to her.”
Sproot bowed. “Yes, sir. I sent the trunk off last night.”
Sproot nodded. “Yes, sir. I mailed the trunk out last night.”
“What did Miss Sibella say to you over the phone?”
“What did Miss Sibella tell you on the phone?”
“Very little, sir—the connection was not good. She said merely that she had no intention of returning to New York for a considerable time and needed more clothes than she had taken with her.”
“Not much, sir—the connection was poor. She said only that she didn’t plan to return to New York for a while and needed more clothes than she had brought with her.”
“Did she ask how things were going at the house here?”
“Did she ask how things were going at the house here?”
“Only in the most casual way, sir.”
“Only in the most casual way, sir.”
“Then she didn’t seem apprehensive about what might happen here while she was away?”
“Then she didn’t seem worried about what might happen here while she was gone?”
“No, sir. In fact—if I may say so without disloyalty—her tone of voice was quite indifferent, sir.”
“No, sir. Actually—if I can say this without being disloyal—her tone of voice was pretty indifferent, sir.”
“Judging from her remarks about the trunk, how long would you say she intends to be away?”
“Based on her comments about the trunk, how long do you think she plans to be gone?”
Sproot considered the matter.
Sproot thought it over.
“That’s difficult to say, sir. But I would go so far as to venture the opinion that Miss Sibella intends to remain in Atlantic City for a month or more.”
"That's hard to say, sir. But I would go as far as to suggest that Miss Sibella plans to stay in Atlantic City for a month or longer."
Vance nodded with satisfaction.
Vance nodded contentedly.
“And now, Sproot,” he said, “I have a particularly important question to ask you. When you first went into Miss Ada’s room on the night she was shot and found her on the floor before the dressing-table, was the window open? Think! I want a positive answer. You know the window is just beside the dressing-table and overlooks the steps leading to the stone balcony. Was it open or shut?”
“And now, Sproot,” he said, “I have a really important question for you. When you first entered Miss Ada’s room on the night she was shot and saw her on the floor by the dressing-table, was the window open? Think carefully! I need a definite answer. You know the window is right next to the dressing-table and looks out over the steps leading to the stone balcony. Was it open or closed?”
Sproot contracted his brows and appeared to be recalling the scene. Finally he spoke, and there was no doubt in his voice.
Sproot furrowed his brows and seemed to be remembering the scene. Finally, he spoke, and there was no uncertainty in his voice.
“The window was open, sir. I recall it now quite distinctly. After Mr. Chester and I had lifted Miss Ada to the bed, I closed it at once for fear she would catch cold.”
“The window was open, sir. I remember it clearly now. After Mr. Chester and I lifted Miss Ada onto the bed, I immediately closed it so she wouldn’t catch cold.”
“How far open was the window?” asked Vance with eager impatience.
“How far was the window open?” Vance asked, full of eager impatience.
“Eight or nine inches, sir, I should say. Perhaps a foot.”
“Eight or nine inches, sir, I would say. Maybe a foot.”
“Thank you, Sproot. That will be all. Now please tell the cook I want to see her.”
“Thanks, Sproot. That’s all for now. Please let the cook know I’d like to see her.”
Mrs. Mannheim came in a few minutes later, and Vance indicated a chair near the desk-light. When the woman had seated herself he stood before her and fixed her with a stern, implacable gaze.
Mrs. Mannheim walked in a few minutes later, and Vance pointed to a chair near the desk lamp. Once she sat down, he stood in front of her and fixed her with a serious, unwavering stare.
“Frau Mannheim, the time for truth-telling has come. I am here to ask you a few questions, and unless I receive a straight answer to them I shall report you to the police. You will, I assure you, receive no consideration at their hands.”
“Mrs. Mannheim, the time for honesty has come. I'm here to ask you a few questions, and if I don't get a clear answer, I'll report you to the police. You can be sure they won't be lenient with you.”
The woman tightened her lips stubbornly and shifted her eyes, unable to meet Vance’s penetrating stare.
The woman pressed her lips together defiantly and turned her gaze away, unable to handle Vance’s intense stare.
“You told me once that your husband died in New Orleans thirteen years ago. Is that correct?”
“You once told me that your husband died in New Orleans thirteen years ago. Is that right?”
Vance’s question seemed to relieve her mind, and she answered readily.
Vance’s question seemed to ease her mind, and she responded quickly.
“Yes, yes. Thirteen years ago.”
"Yep, thirteen years ago."
“What month?”
"What month is it?"
“In October.”
"In October."
“Had he been ill long?”
“Had he been sick long?”
“About a year.”
"About a year ago."
“What was the nature of his illness?”
“What was his illness like?”
Now a look of fright came into her eyes.
Now a look of fear appeared in her eyes.
“I—don’t know—exactly,” she stammered. “The doctors didn’t let me see him.”
“I don’t really know,” she stammered. “The doctors wouldn’t let me see him.”
“He was in a hospital?”
“He was in the hospital?”
She nodded several times rapidly. “Yes—a hospital.”
She nodded quickly a few times. “Yeah—a hospital.”
“And I believe you told me, Frau Mannheim, that you saw Mr. Tobias Greene a year before your husband’s death. That would have been about the time your husband entered the hospital—fourteen years ago.”
“And I believe you mentioned, Frau Mannheim, that you saw Mr. Tobias Greene a year before your husband passed away. That would have been around the time your husband was admitted to the hospital—fourteen years ago.”
She looked vaguely at Vance, but made no reply.
She glanced at Vance but didn't say anything.
“And it was exactly fourteen years ago that Mr. Greene adopted Ada.”
“And it was exactly fourteen years ago that Mr. Greene adopted Ada.”
The woman caught her breath sharply. A look of panic contorted her face.
The woman gasped sharply. A look of panic twisted her face.
“So when your husband died,” continued Vance, “you came to Mr. Greene, knowing he would give you a position.”
“So when your husband died,” Vance continued, “you went to Mr. Greene, knowing he would offer you a job.”
He went up to her and touched her filially on the shoulder.
He approached her and gently touched her on the shoulder.
“I have suspected for some time, Frau Mannheim,” he said kindly, “that Ada is your daughter. It’s true, isn’t it?”
“I’ve suspected for a while, Frau Mannheim,” he said kindly, “that Ada is your daughter. That’s true, isn’t it?”
With a convulsive sob the woman hid her face in her apron.
With a shaky sob, the woman buried her face in her apron.
“I gave Mr. Greene my word,” she confessed brokenly, “that I wouldn’t tell any one—not even Ada—if he let me stay here—to be near her.”
“I told Mr. Greene I wouldn’t say anything to anyone—not even Ada—if he let me stay here—to be close to her,” she admitted, her voice trembling.
“You haven’t told any one,” Vance consoled her. “It was not your fault that I guessed it. But why didn’t Ada recognize you?”
“You haven't told anyone,” Vance comforted her. “It wasn't your fault that I figured it out. But why didn't Ada recognize you?”
“She had been away—to school—since she was five.”
“She had been away at school since she was five.”
When Mrs. Mannheim left us a little later Vance had succeeded in allaying her apprehension and distress. He then sent for Ada.
When Mrs. Mannheim left us a bit later, Vance had managed to ease her worries and anxiety. He then called for Ada.
As she entered the drawing-room the troubled look in her eyes and the pallor of her cheeks told clearly of the strain she was under. Her first question voiced the fear uppermost in her mind.
As she walked into the living room, the worried look in her eyes and the paleness of her cheeks clearly showed the stress she was feeling. Her first question expressed the fear that was at the top of her mind.
“Have you found out anything, Mr. Vance?” She spoke with an air of pitiful discouragement. “It’s terrible alone here in this big house—especially at night. Every sound I hear . . .”
“Have you found out anything, Mr. Vance?” She spoke with a sense of sad discouragement. “It’s terrible being here all alone in this big house—especially at night. Every sound I hear…”
“You mustn’t let your imagination get the better of you, Ada,” Vance counselled her. Then he added: “We know a lot more now than we did, and before long, I hope, all your fears will be done away with. In fact, it’s in regard to what we’ve found out that I’ve come here to-day. I thought perhaps you could help me again.”
“You shouldn’t let your imagination run wild, Ada,” Vance advised her. Then he added: “We know so much more now than we did, and I hope that soon all your worries will fade away. Actually, it’s about what we’ve discovered that I came here today. I thought maybe you could help me again.”
“If only I could! But I’ve thought and thought. . . .”
“If only I could! But I’ve thought and thought. . . .”
Vance smiled.
Vance grinned.
“Let us do the thinking, Ada.—What I wanted to ask you is this: do you know if Sibella speaks German well?”
“Let us do the thinking, Ada. What I wanted to ask you is this: do you know if Sibella speaks German well?”
The girl appeared surprised.
The girl looked surprised.
“Why, yes. And so did Julia and Chester and Rex. Father insisted on their learning it. And he spoke it too—almost as well as he spoke English. As for Sibella, I’ve often heard her and Doctor Von talking in German.”
“Of course. Julia, Chester, and Rex learned it too. Dad insisted they all do it. He spoke it as well—almost as well as he spoke English. As for Sibella, I’ve often heard her and Doctor Von chatting in German.”
“But she spoke with an accent, I suppose.”
“But I guess she had an accent.”
“A slight accent—she’d never been long in Germany. But she spoke very well German.”
“A slight accent—she hadn't stayed in Germany for long. But she spoke German very well.”
“That’s what I wanted to be sure of.”
"That's what I wanted to confirm."
“Then you do know something!” Her voice quavered with eagerness. “Oh, how long before this awful suspense will be over? Every night for weeks I’ve been afraid to turn out my lights and go to sleep.”
“Then you do know something!” Her voice trembled with excitement. “Oh, how long until this dreadful suspense is finally over? For weeks, I’ve been scared to turn off my lights and go to sleep.”
“You needn’t be afraid to turn out your lights now,” Vance assured her. “There won’t be any more attempts on your life, Ada.”
“You don’t have to be afraid to turn off your lights now,” Vance assured her. “There won’t be any more attempts on your life, Ada.”
She looked at him for a moment searchingly, and something in his manner seemed to hearten her. When we took our leave the color had come back to her cheeks.
She looked at him for a moment, searching for something, and there was something in his manner that seemed to lift her spirits. By the time we said goodbye, color had returned to her cheeks.
Markham was pacing the library restlessly when we arrived home.
Markham was pacing the library anxiously when we got home.
“I’ve checked several more points,” Vance announced. “But I’ve missed the important one—the one that would explain the unbelievable hideousness of the thing I’ve unearthed.”
“I’ve checked several more points,” Vance announced. “But I’ve missed the important one—the one that would explain the unbelievable ugliness of the thing I’ve uncovered.”
He went directly into the den, and we could hear him telephoning. Returning a few minutes later, he looked anxiously at his watch. Then he rang for Currie and ordered his bag packed for a week’s trip.
He went straight into the den, and we could hear him on the phone. A few minutes later, he came back looking worriedly at his watch. Then he called for Currie and asked him to pack his bag for a week’s trip.
“I’m going away, Markham,” he said. “I’m going to travel—they say it broadens the mind. My train departs in less than an hour; and I’ll be away a week. Can you bear to be without me for so long? However, nothing will happen in connection with the Greene case during my absence. In fact, I’d advise you to shelve it temporarily.”
“I’m leaving, Markham,” he said. “I’m going to travel—they say it opens up your perspective. My train leaves in less than an hour, and I’ll be gone for a week. Can you handle being without me for that long? But don’t worry, nothing will happen with the Greene case while I’m away. In fact, I’d recommend putting it on hold for now.”
He would say no more, and in half an hour he was ready to go.
He said no more, and in thirty minutes he was ready to go.
“There’s one thing you can do for me while I’m away,” he told Markham, as he slipped into his overcoat. “Please have drawn up for me a complete and detailed weather report from the day preceding Julia’s death to the day following Rex’s murder.”
“There’s one thing you can do for me while I’m away,” he told Markham as he put on his overcoat. “Please get a complete and detailed weather report from the day before Julia’s death to the day after Rex’s murder.”
He would not let either Markham or me accompany him to the station, and we were left in ignorance of even the direction in which his mysterious trip was to take him.
He wouldn't let either Markham or me go with him to the station, so we were left in the dark about even where his mysterious trip was taking him.
CHAPTER XXV.
The Capture
(Monday, December 13; 4 p. m.)
(Monday, December 13; 4 PM)
It was eight days before Vance returned to New York. He arrived on the afternoon of Monday, December 13, and, after he had had his tub and changed his clothes, he telephoned Markham to expect him in half an hour. He then ordered his Hispano-Suiza from the garage; and by this sign I knew he was under a nervous strain. In fact, he had spoken scarcely a dozen words to me since his return, and as he picked his way down-town through the late afternoon traffic he was gloomy and preoccupied. Once I ventured to ask him if his trip had been successful, and he had merely nodded. But when we turned into Centre Street he relented a little, and said:
It was eight days before Vance returned to New York. He arrived on Monday, December 13, in the afternoon, and after taking a bath and changing his clothes, he called Markham to let him know he would be there in half an hour. He then ordered his Hispano-Suiza from the garage; and by this, I could tell he was feeling the pressure. In fact, he hadn’t said more than a dozen words to me since he got back, and as we made our way downtown through the late afternoon traffic, he looked gloomy and distracted. I dared to ask if his trip had been successful, and he just nodded. But when we turned onto Centre Street, he softened a bit and said:
“There was never any doubt as to the success of my trip, Van. I knew what I’d find. But I didn’t dare trust my reason; I had to see the records with my own eyes before I’d capitulate unreservedly to the conclusion I’d formed.”
“There was never any doubt about the success of my trip, Van. I knew what I’d find. But I didn’t dare trust my reasoning; I had to see the records with my own eyes before I’d fully accept the conclusion I’d come to.”
Both Markham and Heath were waiting for us in the District Attorney’s office. It was just four o’clock, and the sun had already dropped below the New York Life Building which towered above the old Criminal Courts structure a block to the southwest.
Both Markham and Heath were waiting for us in the District Attorney’s office. It was just four o’clock, and the sun had already set behind the New York Life Building, which loomed over the old Criminal Courts building a block to the southwest.
“I took it for granted you had something important to tell me,” said Markham; “so I asked the Sergeant to come here.”
“I assumed you had something important to say,” said Markham; “so I asked the Sergeant to come here.”
“Yes, I’ve much to tell.” Vance had thrown himself into a chair, and was lighting a cigarette. “But first I want to know if anything has happened in my absence.”
“Yes, I have a lot to share.” Vance had flopped into a chair and was lighting a cigarette. “But first, I want to know if anything happened while I was gone.”
“Nothing. Your prognostication was quite accurate. Things have been quiet and apparently normal at the Greene mansion.”
“Nothing. You were right on the mark. Things have been calm and seemingly normal at the Greene mansion.”
“Anyhow,” interposed Heath, “we may have a little better chance this week of getting hold of something to work on. Sibella returned from Atlantic City yesterday, and Von Blon’s been hanging round the house ever since.”
“Anyway,” interjected Heath, “we might have a better chance this week to grab something to work on. Sibella got back from Atlantic City yesterday, and Von Blon has been hanging around the house ever since.”
“Sibella back?” Vance sat up, and his eyes became intent.
“Sibella's back?” Vance sat up, and his eyes focused sharply.
“At six o’clock yesterday evening,” said Markham. “The newspaper men at the beach ferreted her out and ran a sensational story about her. After that the poor girl didn’t have an hour’s peace; so yesterday she packed up and came back. We got word of the move through the men the Sergeant had set to watch her. I ran out to see her this morning, and advised her to go away again. But she was pretty thoroughly disgusted, and stubbornly refused to quit the Greene house—said death was preferable to being hounded by reporters and scandal-mongers.”
“At six o’clock yesterday evening,” said Markham. “The reporters at the beach tracked her down and published a sensational story about her. After that, the poor girl couldn’t get a moment's peace; so yesterday she packed up and came back. We got word of her move through the guys the Sergeant had assigned to keep an eye on her. I went out to see her this morning and suggested she leave again. But she was really fed up and stubbornly refused to leave the Greene house—said she’d rather die than be chased by reporters and gossipers.”
Vance had risen and moved to the window, where he stood scanning the gray sky-line.
Vance had gotten up and walked to the window, where he stood looking out at the gray skyline.
“Sibella’s back, eh?” he murmured. Then he turned round. “Let me see that weather report I asked you to prepare for me.”
“Sibella’s back, huh?” he said softly. Then he turned around. “Let me see that weather report I asked you to put together for me.”
Markham reached into a drawer and handed him a typewritten sheet of paper.
Markham opened a drawer and handed him a printed sheet of paper.
After perusing it he tossed it back on the desk.
After looking it over, he threw it back onto the desk.
“Keep that, Markham. You’ll need it when you face your twelve good men and true.”
“Hold onto that, Markham. You’ll need it when you confront your twelve honest individuals.”
“What is it you have to tell us, Mr. Vance?” The Sergeant’s voice was impatient despite his effort to control it. “Mr. Markham said you had a line on the case.—For God’s sake, sir, if you’ve got any evidence against any one, slip it to me and let me make an arrest. I’m getting thin worrying over this damn business.”
“What is it you need to tell us, Mr. Vance?” The Sergeant’s voice was impatient, even though he tried to hold it back. “Mr. Markham said you had a lead on the case.—For heaven’s sake, sir, if you have any evidence against anyone, hand it over to me and let me make an arrest. I’m getting worn out worrying about this damn situation.”
Vance drew himself together.
Vance collected himself.
“Yes, I know who the murderer is, Sergeant; and I have the evidence—though it wasn’t my plan to tell you just yet. However”—he went to the door with grim resolution—“we can’t delay matters any longer now. Our hand has been forced.—Get into your coat, Sergeant—and you, too, Markham. We’d better get out to the Greene house before dark.”
“Yes, I know who the murderer is, Sergeant; and I have the evidence—though I wasn’t planning to tell you just yet. However”—he walked to the door with determined resolve—“we can’t postpone things any longer now. We’ve been pushed into a corner.—Put on your coat, Sergeant—and you too, Markham. We should head to the Greene house before it gets dark.”
“But, damn it all, Vance!” Markham expostulated. “Why don’t you tell us what’s in your mind?”
“But, come on, Vance!” Markham exclaimed. “Why don’t you share what you’re thinking?”
“I can’t explain now—you’ll understand why later——”
“I can’t explain right now—you’ll get why later——”
“If you know so much, Mr. Vance,” broke in Heath, “what’s keeping us from making an arrest?”
“If you know so much, Mr. Vance,” interrupted Heath, “what’s stopping us from making an arrest?”
“You’re going to make your arrest, Sergeant—inside of an hour.” Though he gave the promise without enthusiasm, it acted electrically on both Heath and Markham.
“You’re going to make your arrest, Sergeant—within an hour.” Even though he made the promise without much excitement, it had an immediate effect on both Heath and Markham.
Five minutes later the four of us were driving up West Broadway in Vance’s car.
Five minutes later, the four of us were driving up West Broadway in Vance’s car.
Sproot as usual admitted us without the faintest show of interest, and stood aside respectfully for us to enter.
Sproot, as usual, let us in without the slightest hint of interest and politely stepped aside for us to enter.
“We wish to see Miss Sibella,” said Vance. “Please tell her to come to the drawing-room—alone.”
“We'd like to see Miss Sibella,” Vance said. “Please ask her to come to the drawing-room—by herself.”
“I’m sorry, sir, but Miss Sibella is out.”
“I’m sorry, sir, but Miss Sibella isn’t here right now.”
“Then tell Miss Ada we want to see her.”
“Then tell Miss Ada we want to see her.”
“Miss Ada is out also, sir.” The butler’s unemotional tone sounded strangely incongruous in the tense atmosphere we had brought with us.
“Miss Ada is out too, sir.” The butler’s calm tone felt oddly out of place in the tense atmosphere we had brought with us.
“When do you expect them back?”
“When do you think they’ll be back?”
“I couldn’t say, sir. They went out motoring together. They probably won’t be gone long. Would you gentlemen care to wait?”
“I can’t say, sir. They went out driving together. They probably won’t be gone long. Would you gentlemen like to wait?”
Vance hesitated.
Vance paused.
“Yes, we’ll wait,” he decided, and walked toward the drawing-room.
“Yes, we’ll wait,” he said, and walked toward the living room.
But he had barely reached the archway when he turned suddenly and called to Sproot, who was retreating slowly toward the rear of the hall.
But he had just reached the archway when he suddenly turned and called to Sproot, who was slowly backing away toward the back of the hall.
“You say Miss Sibella and Miss Ada went motoring together? How long ago?”
"You say Miss Sibella and Miss Ada went for a drive together? When was that?"
“About fifteen minutes—maybe twenty, sir.” A barely perceptible lift of the man’s eyebrows indicated that he was greatly astonished by Vance’s sudden change of manner.
“About fifteen minutes—maybe twenty, sir.” A slight raise of the man’s eyebrows showed that he was really surprised by Vance’s sudden change in behavior.
“Whose car did they go in?”
“Whose car did they take?”
“In Doctor Von Blon’s. He was here to tea——”
“In Doctor Von Blon’s. He was here for tea——”
“And who suggested the ride, Sproot?”
“And who suggested the ride, Sproot?”
“I really couldn’t say, sir. They were sort of debating about it when I came in to clear away the tea things.”
“I honestly can’t say, sir. They were kind of debating it when I came in to clean up the tea things.”
“Repeat everything you heard!” Vance spoke rapidly and with more than a trace of excitement.
“Repeat everything you heard!” Vance said quickly, clearly excited.
“When I entered the room the doctor was saying as how he thought it would be a good thing for the young ladies to get some fresh air; and Miss Sibella said she’d had enough fresh air.”
“When I walked into the room, the doctor was saying that he thought it would be a good idea for the young ladies to get some fresh air; and Miss Sibella said she’d had enough fresh air.”
“And Miss Ada?”
"And what about Miss Ada?"
“I don’t remember her saying anything, sir.”
“I don’t remember her saying anything, sir.”
“And they went out to the car while you were here?”
“And they went out to the car while you were here?”
“Yes, sir. I opened the door for them.”
“Yes, sir. I opened the door for them.”
“And did Doctor Von Blon go in the car with them?”
“And did Dr. Von Blon ride in the car with them?”
“Yes. But I believe they were to drop him at Mrs. Riglander’s, where he had a professional call to make. From what he said as he went out I gathered that the young ladies were then to take a drive, and that he was to call here for the car after dinner.”
“Yes. But I think they were supposed to drop him off at Mrs. Riglander’s, where he had a work appointment. From what he mentioned as he left, I understood that the young women were going to take a drive, and that he was supposed to come by here for the car after dinner.”
“What!” Vance stiffened, and his eyes burned upon the old butler. “Quick, Sproot! Do you know where Mrs. Riglander lives?”
“What!” Vance tensed up, and his eyes glared at the old butler. “Quick, Sproot! Do you know where Mrs. Riglander lives?”
“On Madison Avenue in the Sixties, I believe.”
“On Madison Avenue in the 1960s, I think.”
“Get her on the phone—find out if the doctor has arrived.”
“Get her on the phone—see if the doctor has arrived.”
I could not help marvelling at the impassive way in which the man went to the telephone to comply with this astonishing and seemingly incomprehensible request. When he returned his face was expressionless.
I couldn't help but marvel at the calm way the man went to the phone to follow this amazing and seemingly puzzling request. When he came back, his face was blank.
“The doctor has not arrived at Mrs. Riglander’s, sir,” he reported.
“The doctor hasn't arrived at Mrs. Riglander's, sir,” he reported.
“He’s certainly had time,” Vance commented, half to himself. Then: “Who drove the car when it left here, Sproot?”
“He’s definitely had enough time,” Vance said, mostly to himself. Then he asked, “Who drove the car when it left here, Sproot?”
“I couldn’t say for certain, sir. I didn’t notice particularly. But it’s my impression that Miss Sibella entered the car first as though she intended to drive——”
“I can’t say for sure, sir. I didn’t really pay attention. But I get the feeling that Miss Sibella got into the car first, as if she meant to drive—”
“Come, Markham!” Vance started for the door. “I don’t like this at all. There’s a mad idea in my head. . . . Hurry, man! If something devilish should happen . . .”
“Come on, Markham!” Vance headed for the door. “I really don’t like this. I have a crazy thought in my head... Hurry up, man! If something bad happens...”
We had reached the car, and Vance sprang to the wheel. Heath and Markham, in a daze of incomprehension but swept along by the other’s ominous insistence, took their places in the tonneau; and I sat beside the driver’s seat.
We reached the car, and Vance jumped in the driver's seat. Heath and Markham, confused but caught up in Vance's unsettling insistence, got into the back; and I sat beside the driver.
“We’re going to break all the traffic and speed regulations, Sergeant,” Vance announced, as he manœuvred the car in the narrow street; “so have your badge and credentials handy. I may be taking you chaps on a wild-goose chase, but we’ve got to risk it.”
“We're going to break all the traffic and speed limits, Sergeant,” Vance said, as he maneuvered the car down the narrow street; “so keep your badge and credentials ready. I might be taking you guys on a wild goose chase, but we have to take the chance.”
We darted toward First Avenue, cut the corner short, and turned up-town. At 59th Street we swung west and went toward Columbus Circle. A surface car held us up at Lexington Avenue; and at Fifth Avenue we were stopped by a traffic officer. But Heath showed his card and spoke a few words, and we struck across Central Park. Swinging perilously round the curves of the driveways, we came out into 81st Street and headed for Riverside Drive. There was less congestion here, and we made between forty and fifty miles an hour all the way to Dyckman Street.
We dashed toward First Avenue, cut the corner short, and headed uptown. At 59th Street, we turned west and went towards Columbus Circle. A streetcar held us up at Lexington Avenue, and at Fifth Avenue, a traffic cop stopped us. But Heath showed his badge and said a few words, and we crossed Central Park. We navigated the curves of the driveways and came out onto 81st Street, making our way to Riverside Drive. There was less traffic here, and we sped between forty and fifty miles an hour all the way to Dyckman Street.
It was a nerve-racking ordeal, for not only had the shadows of evening fallen, but the streets were slippery in places where the melted snow had frozen in large sheets along the sloping sides of the Drive. Vance, however, was an excellent driver. For two years he had driven the same car, and he understood thoroughly how to handle it. Once we skidded drunkenly, but he managed to right the traction before the rear wheels came in contact with the high curbing. He kept the siren horn screeching constantly, and other cars drew away from us, giving us a fairly clear road.
It was a stressful situation because not only had night fallen, but some parts of the streets were slippery where the melted snow had frozen into large sheets along the sloping sides of the Drive. Vance, however, was a great driver. He had been driving the same car for two years, and he knew exactly how to handle it. Once we skidded wildly, but he managed to regain control before the back wheels hit the high curb. He kept the siren blaring continuously, and other cars moved out of our way, giving us a pretty clear path.
At several street intersections we had to slow down; and twice we were halted by traffic officers, but were permitted to proceed the moment the occupants of the tonneau were recognized. On North Broadway we were forced to the curb by a motorcycle policeman, who showered us with a stream of picturesque abuse. But when Heath had cut him short with still more colorful vituperation, and he had made out Markham’s features in the shadows, he became ludicrously humble, and acted as an advance-guard for us all the way to Yonkers, clearing the road and holding up traffic at every cross-street.
At several street corners, we had to slow down, and twice we were stopped by traffic officers, but we were allowed to go as soon as they recognized the people in the back seat. On North Broadway, a motorcycle cop forced us to pull over and bombarded us with a stream of creative insults. But when Heath interrupted him with even more colorful insults, and he noticed Markham’s face in the shadows, he became ridiculously submissive and acted as our escort all the way to Yonkers, clearing the road and directing traffic at every intersection.
At the railroad tracks near Yonkers Ferry we were obliged to wait several minutes for the shunting of some freight-cars, and Markham took this opportunity of venting his emotions.
At the train tracks close to Yonkers Ferry, we had to wait a few minutes for some freight cars to be switched, and Markham used this time to express his feelings.
“I presume you have a good reason for this insane ride, Vance,” he said angrily. “But since I’m taking my life in my hands by accompanying you, I’d like to know what your objective is.”
“I assume you have a good reason for this crazy ride, Vance,” he said angrily. “But since I’m risking my life by going with you, I’d like to know what your goal is.”
“There’s no time now for explanations,” Vance replied brusquely. “Either I’m on a fool’s errand, or there’s an abominable tragedy ahead of us.” His face was set and white, and he looked anxiously at his watch. “We’re twenty minutes ahead of the usual running time from the Plaza to Yonkers. Furthermore, we’re taking the direct route to our destination—another ten minutes’ saving. If the thing I fear is scheduled for to-night, the other car will go by the Spuyten Duyvil Road and through the back lanes along the river——”
“There's no time for explanations now,” Vance said sharply. “Either I'm on a pointless mission, or there’s a terrible tragedy ahead of us.” His face was pale and tense, and he kept glancing nervously at his watch. “We’re twenty minutes ahead of the usual travel time from the Plaza to Yonkers. Plus, we’re taking the direct route to our destination—another ten minutes saved. If what I fear is supposed to happen tonight, the other car will take the Spuyten Duyvil Road and the back streets along the river——”
At this moment the crossing-bars were lifted, and our car jerked forward, picking up speed with breathless rapidity.
At that moment, the crossing bars went up, and our car jerked forward, gaining speed with breathless quickness.
Vance’s words had set a train of thought going in my mind. The Spuyten Duyvil Road—the back lanes along the river. . . . Suddenly there flashed on my brain a memory of that other ride we had taken weeks before with Sibella and Ada and Von Blon; and a sense of something inimical and indescribably horrifying took possession of me. I tried to recall the details of that ride—how we had turned off the main road at Dyckman Street, skirted the palisades through old wooded estates, traversed private hedge-lined roadways, entered Yonkers from the Riverdale Road, turned again from the main highway past the Ardsley Country Club, taken the little-used road along the river toward Tarrytown, and stopped on the high cliff to get a panoramic view of the Hudson. . . . That cliff overlooking the waters of the river!—Ah, now I remembered Sibella’s cruel jest—her supposedly satirical suggestion of how a perfect murder might be committed there. And on the instant of that recollection I knew where Vance was heading—I understood the thing he feared! He believed that another car was also heading for that lonely precipice beyond Ardsley—a car that had nearly half an hour start. . . .
Vance’s words kicked off a train of thought in my mind. The Spuyten Duyvil Road—the back streets along the river... Suddenly, a memory hit me of that other ride we took weeks ago with Sibella, Ada, and Von Blon; and an unsettling, indescribably terrifying feeling took over me. I tried to remember the details of that ride—how we turned off the main road at Dyckman Street, went around the cliffs through old wooded estates, traveled down private hedged roads, entered Yonkers from the Riverdale Road, veered off the main highway past the Ardsley Country Club, took the rarely used road along the river toward Tarrytown, and stopped on the high cliff for a panoramic view of the Hudson... That cliff overlooking the river!—Ah, now I recalled Sibella’s cruel joke—her so-called satirical suggestion of how a perfect murder could be carried out there. And the moment I remembered that, I realized where Vance was going—I understood what he was afraid of! He thought another car was also headed for that lonely cliff beyond Ardsley—a car that had nearly half an hour lead.
We were now below the Longue Vue hill, and a few moments later we swung into the Hudson Road. At Dobbs Ferry another officer stepped in our path and waved frantically; but Heath, leaning over the running-board, shouted some unintelligible words, and Vance, without slackening speed, skirted the officer and plunged ahead toward Ardsley.
We were now just below Longue Vue hill, and a moment later we turned onto Hudson Road. At Dobbs Ferry, another officer blocked our way and waved frantically; but Heath, leaning over the running board, shouted something we couldn't understand, and Vance, without slowing down, went around the officer and rushed ahead toward Ardsley.
Ever since we had passed Yonkers, Vance had been inspecting every large car along the way. He was, I knew, looking for Von Blon’s low-hung yellow Daimler. But there had been no sign of it, and, as he threw on the brakes preparatory to turning into the narrow road by the Country Club golf-links, I heard him mutter half aloud:
Ever since we passed Yonkers, Vance had been checking out every big car on the road. I knew he was looking for Von Blon’s low-slung yellow Daimler. But there was no sign of it, and as he slammed on the brakes to turn onto the narrow road by the Country Club golf course, I heard him mutter under his breath:
We made the turn at the Ardsley station at such a rate of speed that I held my breath for fear we would upset; and I had to grip the seat with both hands to keep my balance as we jolted over the rough road along the river level. We took the hill before us in high gear, and climbed swiftly to the dirt roadway along the edge of the bluff beyond.
We made the turn at the Ardsley station so fast that I held my breath, afraid we would tip over; I had to grip the seat with both hands to stay balanced as we bumped over the rough road by the river. We took the hill ahead in high gear and quickly climbed to the dirt road along the edge of the bluff beyond.
Scarcely had we rounded the hill’s crest when an exclamation broke from Vance, and simultaneously I noticed a flickering red light bobbing in the distance. A new spurt of speed brought us perceptibly nearer to the car before us, and it was but a few moments before we could make out its lines and color. There was no mistaking Von Blon’s great Daimler.
Scarcely had we rounded the hill’s crest when Vance exclaimed, and at the same time, I spotted a flickering red light in the distance. A new surge of speed brought us noticeably closer to the car ahead, and it was only a few moments before we could distinguish its shape and color. There was no mistaking Von Blon’s impressive Daimler.
“Hide your faces,” Vance shouted over his shoulder to Markham and Heath. “Don’t let any one see you as we pass the car ahead.”
“Hide your faces,” Vance yelled back to Markham and Heath. “Don’t let anyone see you as we pass the car in front.”
I leaned over below the panel of the front door, and a few seconds later a sudden swerve told me that we were circling about the Daimler. The next moment we were back in the road, rushing forward in the lead.
I leaned down below the front door panel, and a few seconds later, a sharp turn told me we were going around the Daimler. The next moment, we were back on the road, speeding ahead in the lead.
Half a mile further on the road narrowed. There was a deep ditch on one side and dense shrubbery on the other. Vance quickly threw on the brakes, and our rear wheels skidded on the hard frozen earth, bringing us to a halt with our car turned almost at right angles with the road, completely blocking the way.
Half a mile down the road, it got narrower. There was a deep ditch on one side and thick bushes on the other. Vance quickly hit the brakes, and our back wheels slid on the hard frozen ground, stopping us with our car almost sideways on the road, completely blocking the way.
“Out, you chaps!” called Vance.
“Out, you guys!” called Vance.
We had no more than alighted when the other car drove up and, with a grinding of brakes, came to a lurching halt within a few feet of our machine. Vance had run back, and as the car reached a standstill he threw open the front door. The rest of us had instinctively crowded after him, urged forward by some undefined sense of excitement and dread foreboding. The Daimler was of the sedan type with small high windows, and even with the lingering radiance of the western sky and the dashboard illumination I could barely make out the figures inside. But at that moment Heath’s pocket flash-light blazed in the semidarkness.
We had just gotten out of the car when the other vehicle rolled up and, with a screech of brakes, came to a sudden stop just a few feet from us. Vance rushed back, and as the car came to a halt, he flung open the front door. The rest of us instinctively followed him, driven by an unclear mix of excitement and uneasy anticipation. The Daimler was a sedan with small, high windows, and even with the fading light of the sunset and the glow from the dashboard, I could barely see the people inside. But at that moment, Heath's pocket flashlight lit up the dimness.
The sight that met my straining eyes was paralyzing. During the drive I had speculated on the outcome of our tragic adventure, and I had pictured several hateful possibilities. But I was wholly unprepared for the revelation that confronted me.
The view that hit my tired eyes was shocking. During the drive, I had thought about how our tragic journey might end, and I had imagined several terrible scenarios. But I was completely unready for the truth that faced me.
The tonneau of the car was empty; and, contrary to my suspicions, there was no sign of Von Blon. In the front seat were the two girls. Sibella was on the further side, slumped down in the corner, her head hanging forward. On her temple was an ugly cut, and a stream of blood ran down her cheek. At the wheel sat Ada, glowering at us with cold ferocity. Heath’s flash-light fell directly on her face, and at first she did not recognize us. But as her pupils became adjusted to the glare her gaze concentrated on Vance, and a foul epithet burst from her.
The car’s trunk was empty; and, contrary to what I thought, there was no sign of Von Blon. Sitting in the front seat were the two girls. Sibella was on the far side, slumped in the corner, her head hanging forward. She had a nasty cut on her temple, and blood was trickling down her cheek. At the wheel sat Ada, glaring at us with cold fury. Heath’s flashlight landed directly on her face, and at first, she didn’t recognize us. But as her pupils adjusted to the brightness, her gaze focused on Vance, and she let out a nasty insult.
Simultaneously her right hand dropped from the wheel to the seat beside her, and when she raised it again it held a small glittering revolver. There was a flash of flame and a sharp report, followed by a shattering of glass where the bullet had struck the wind-shield. Vance had been standing with one foot on the running-board leaning into the car, and, as Ada’s arm came up with the revolver, he had snatched her wrist and held it.
At the same time, her right hand dropped from the wheel to the seat next to her, and when she lifted it again, she had a small, shiny revolver. There was a flash of flame and a loud bang, followed by the sound of glass shattering where the bullet had hit the windshield. Vance was standing with one foot on the running board, leaning into the car, and as Ada raised her arm with the revolver, he grabbed her wrist and held it.
“No, my dear,” came his drawling voice, strangely calm and without animosity; “you sha’n’t add me to your list. I was rather expecting that move, don’t y’ know.”
“No, my dear,” came his slow voice, oddly calm and without hostility; “you won’t be adding me to your list. I was actually expecting that move, you know.”
Ada, frustrated in her attempt to shoot him, hurled herself upon him with savage fury. Vile abuse and unbelievable blasphemies poured from her snarling lips. Her wrath, feral and rampant, utterly possessed her. She was like a wild animal, cornered and conscious of defeat, yet fighting with a last instinct of hopeless desperation. Vance, however, had secured both her wrists, and could have broken her arms with a single twist of his hands; but he treated her almost tenderly, like a father subduing an infuriated child. Stepping back quickly he drew her into the roadway, where she continued her struggles with renewed violence.
Ada, frustrated in her attempt to shoot him, threw herself at him with wild rage. Horrible insults and unbelievable curses spilled from her snarling lips. Her anger, raw and unchecked, completely took over her. She was like a wild animal, trapped and aware of her loss, yet fighting with a final instinct of hopeless desperation. Vance, however, had a grip on both her wrists and could have easily broken her arms with a single twist; but he handled her almost gently, like a father calming an enraged child. He stepped back quickly and pulled her into the street, where she continued to struggle with renewed intensity.
“Come, Sergeant!” Vance spoke with weary exasperation. “You’d better put handcuffs on her. I don’t want to hurt her.”
“Come on, Sergeant!” Vance said, sounding tired and frustrated. “You should probably put handcuffs on her. I don’t want to hurt her.”
Heath had stood watching the amazing drama in a state of bewilderment, apparently too nonplussed to move. But Vance’s voice awakened him to sharp activity. There were two metallic clicks, and Ada suddenly relaxed into a listless attitude of sullen tractability. She leaned panting against the side of the car as if too weak to stand alone.
Heath stood there, watching the incredible scene in a state of confusion, seemingly too stunned to react. But Vance's voice snapped him into action. There were two metallic clicks, and Ada suddenly slumped into a tired, reluctant compliance. She leaned, breathing hard, against the side of the car as if she was too weak to stand on her own.
Vance bent over and picked up the revolver which had fallen to the road. With a cursory glance at it he handed it to Markham.
Vance bent down and picked up the revolver that had fallen to the road. After a quick look at it, he handed it to Markham.
“There’s Chester’s gun,” he said. Then he indicated Ada with a pitying movement of the head. “Take her to your office, Markham—Van will drive the car. I’ll join you there as soon as I can. I must get Sibella to a hospital.”
“There’s Chester’s gun,” he said. Then he nodded toward Ada with a sympathetic gesture. “Take her to your office, Markham—Van will drive the car. I’ll meet you there as soon as I can. I need to get Sibella to a hospital.”
He stepped briskly into the Daimler. There was a shifting of gears, and with a few deft manipulations he reversed the car in the narrow road.
He got into the Daimler quickly. There was a shift in gears, and with a few skillful adjustments, he backed the car out onto the narrow road.
“And watch her, Sergeant!” he flung back, as the car darted away toward Ardsley.
“And keep an eye on her, Sergeant!” he shouted, as the car sped off toward Ardsley.
I drove Vance’s car back to the city. Markham and Heath sat in the rear seat with the girl between them. Hardly a word was spoken during the entire hour-and-a-half’s ride. Several times I glanced behind me at the silent trio. Markham and the Sergeant appeared completely stunned by the surprising truth that had just been revealed to them. Ada, huddled between them, sat apathetically with closed eyes, her head forward. Once I noticed that she pressed a handkerchief to her face with her manacled hands; and I thought I heard the sound of smothered sobbing. But I was too nervous to pay any attention. It took every effort of my will to keep my mind on my driving.
I drove Vance’s car back to the city. Markham and Heath were in the back seat with the girl between them. Hardly a word was spoken during the hour-and-a-half ride. Several times, I glanced back at the quiet trio. Markham and the Sergeant looked completely stunned by the surprising truth that had just been revealed to them. Ada, huddled between them, sat apathetically with her eyes closed and her head forward. Once, I noticed she pressed a handkerchief to her face with her restrained hands, and I thought I heard the sound of muffled sobbing. But I was too anxious to pay much attention. It took all my focus to keep my mind on driving.
As I drew up before the Franklin Street entrance of the Criminal Courts Building and was about to shut off the engine, a startled exclamation from Heath caused me to release the switch.
As I pulled up to the Franklin Street entrance of the Criminal Courts Building and was about to turn off the engine, a surprised shout from Heath made me hesitate.
“Holy Mother o’ God!” I heard him say in a hoarse voice. Then he thumped me on the back. “Get to the Beekman Street Hospital—as quick as hell, Mr. Van Dine. Damn the traffic lights! Step on it!”
“Holy Mother of God!” I heard him say in a rough voice. Then he patted me on the back. “Get to the Beekman Street Hospital—fast, Mr. Van Dine. Forget the traffic lights! Step on it!”
Without looking round I knew what had happened. I swung the car into Centre Street again, and fairly raced for the hospital. We carried Ada into the emergency ward, Heath bawling loudly for the doctor as we passed through the door.
Without looking back, I knew what had happened. I turned the car onto Centre Street again and raced to the hospital. We brought Ada into the emergency room, with Heath yelling for the doctor as we went through the door.
It was more than an hour later when Vance entered the District Attorney’s office, where Markham and Heath and I were waiting. He glanced quickly round the room and then looked at our faces.
It was more than an hour later when Vance entered the District Attorney’s office, where Markham, Heath, and I were waiting. He quickly scanned the room and then looked at our faces.
“I told you to watch her, Sergeant,” he said, sinking into a chair; but there was neither reproach nor regret in his voice.
“I told you to keep an eye on her, Sergeant,” he said, sinking into a chair; but there was no blame or regret in his voice.
None of us spoke. Despite the effect Ada’s suicide had had on us, we were waiting, with a kind of conscience-stricken anxiety, for news of the other girl whom all of us, I think, had vaguely suspected.
None of us said anything. Even though Ada’s suicide had impacted us all, we were waiting, feeling a mix of guilt and anxiety, for news about the other girl whom I think we all had a vague suspicion about.
Vance understood our silence, and nodded reassuringly.
Vance got our silence and nodded reassuringly.
“Sibella’s all right. I took her to the Trinity Hospital in Yonkers. A slight concussion—Ada had struck her with a box-wrench which was always kept under the front seat. She’ll be out in a few days. I registered her at the hospital as Mrs. Von Blon, and then phoned her husband. I caught him at home, and he hurried out. He’s with her now. Incidentally, the reason we didn’t reach him at Mrs. Riglander’s is because he stopped at the office for his medicine-case. That delay saved Sibella’s life. Otherwise, I doubt if we’d have reached her before Ada had run her over the precipice in the machine.”
“Sibella’s fine. I took her to Trinity Hospital in Yonkers. She has a slight concussion—Ada hit her with a box wrench that was always stored under the front seat. She’ll be out in a few days. I registered her at the hospital as Mrs. Von Blon, and then I called her husband. I caught him at home, and he rushed out. He’s with her now. By the way, the reason we didn’t get in touch with him at Mrs. Riglander’s is that he stopped by the office for his medicine case. That delay saved Sibella’s life. Otherwise, I doubt we would have reached her before Ada drove her off the cliff in the car.”
He drew deeply on his cigarette for a moment. Then he lifted his eyebrows to Markham.
He took a deep drag from his cigarette for a moment. Then he raised his eyebrows at Markham.
“Cyanide of potassium?”
"Potassium cyanide?"
Markham gave a slight start.
Markham jumped slightly.
“Yes—or so the doctor thinks. There was a bitter-almond odor on her lips.” He shot his head forward angrily. “But if you knew——”
“Yes—or so the doctor thinks. There was a bitter almond smell on her lips.” He jerked his head forward in anger. “But if you knew——”
“Oh, I wouldn’t have stopped it in any case,” interrupted Vance. “I discharged my wholly mythical duty to the State when I warned the Sergeant. However, I didn’t know at the time. Von Blon just gave me the information. When I told him what had happened I asked him if he had ever lost any other poisons—you see, I couldn’t imagine any one planning so devilish and hazardous an exploit as the Greene murders without preparing for the eventuality of failure. He told me he’d missed a tablet of cyanide from his dark-room about three months ago. And when I jogged his memory he recalled that Ada had been poking round there and asking questions a few days before. The one cyanide tablet was probably all she dared take at the time; so she kept it for herself in case of an emergency.”29
“Oh, I wouldn’t have stopped it anyway,” Vance interrupted. “I fulfilled my completely imaginary duty to the State when I warned the Sergeant. But at that time, I didn’t know. Von Blon just gave me the info. When I told him what happened, I asked if he had ever lost any other poisons—you see, I couldn't imagine anyone planning such a wicked and risky act as the Greene murders without preparing for the possibility of failure. He told me he had missed a cyanide tablet from his darkroom about three months ago. And when I jogged his memory, he remembered that Ada had been hanging around there and asking questions a few days before. The one cyanide tablet was probably all she dared take at the time; so she kept it for herself just in case.”29
“What I want to know, Mr. Vance,” said Heath, “is how she worked this scheme. Was there any one else in on the deal?”
“What I want to know, Mr. Vance,” said Heath, “is how she pulled this off. Was anyone else part of the plan?”
“No, Sergeant. Ada planned and executed every part of it.”
“No, Sergeant. Ada planned and carried out every part of it.”
“But how, in God’s name——?”
“But how in the world—?”
Vance held up his hand.
Vance raised his hand.
“It’s all very simple, Sergeant—once you have the key. What misled us was the fiendish cleverness and audacity of the plot. But there’s no longer any need to speculate about it. I have a printed and bound explanation of everything that happened. And it’s not a fictional or speculative explanation. It’s actual criminal history, garnered and recorded by the greatest expert on the subject the world has yet known—Doctor Hans Gross, of Vienna.”
“It’s all pretty straightforward, Sergeant—once you have the key. What threw us off was the wicked cleverness and boldness of the scheme. But we don’t need to guess about it anymore. I have a printed and bound account of everything that took place. And it’s not a made-up or hypothetical explanation. It’s real criminal history, collected and documented by the greatest expert on the subject the world has ever known—Doctor Hans Gross from Vienna.”
He rose and took up his coat.
He got up and grabbed his coat.
“I phoned Currie from the hospital, and he has a belated dinner waiting for all of us. When we have eaten, I’ll present you with a reconstruction and exposition of the entire case.”
“I called Currie from the hospital, and he has a late dinner ready for all of us. Once we’ve eaten, I’ll give you a rundown and explanation of the whole case.”
CHAPTER XXVI.
The Astounding Truth
(Monday, December 13; 11 p. m.)
(Monday, December 13; 11 PM)
“As you know, Markham,” Vance began, when we were seated about the library fire late that night, “I finally succeeded in putting together the items of my summary in such a way that I could see plainly who the murderer was.30 Once I had found the basic pattern, every detail fitted perfectly into a plastic whole. The technic of the crimes, however, remained obscure; so I asked you to send for the books in Tobias’s library—I was sure they would tell me what I wanted to know. First, I went through Gross’s ‘Handbuch für Untersuchungsrichter,’ which I regarded as the most likely source of information. It is an amazing treatise, Markham. It covers the entire field of the history and science of crime; and, in addition, is a compendium of criminal technic, citing specific cases and containing detailed explanations and diagrams. Small wonder it is the world’s standard cyclopædia on its subject. As I read it, I found what I was looking for. Ada had copied every act of hers, every method, every device, every detail, from its pages—from actual criminal history! We are hardly to be blamed for our inability to combat her schemes; for it was not she alone who was deceiving us; it was the accumulated experience of hundreds of shrewd criminals before her, plus the analytic science of the world’s greatest criminologist—Doctor Hans Gross.”
“As you know, Markham,” Vance started, as we sat around the library fire late that night, “I finally managed to piece together my summary in a way that clearly revealed who the murderer was. Once I recognized the basic pattern, every detail fit perfectly into a cohesive whole. However, the technique of the crimes remained unclear; so I asked you to retrieve the books from Tobias’s library—I was sure they would provide the information I needed. First, I went through Gross’s ‘Handbuch für Untersuchungsrichter,’ which I considered the most promising source of information. It’s an incredible resource, Markham. It covers the entire landscape of crime's history and science; and, on top of that, it’s a compendium of criminal technique, citing specific cases and including detailed explanations and diagrams. It’s no wonder it’s the world’s leading encyclopedia on the topic. As I read through it, I found exactly what I was looking for. Ada had copied every one of her actions, her methods, her tricks, every detail from its pages—from actual criminal history! We can hardly be blamed for our failure to counter her plots; for it wasn't just her deceiving us; it was the accumulated knowledge of hundreds of cunning criminals before her, plus the analytical insights of the world’s top criminologist—Doctor Hans Gross.”
He paused to light another cigarette.
He stopped to light another cigarette.
“But even when I had found the explanation of her crimes,” he continued, “I felt that there was something lacking, some fundamental penchant—the thing that made this orgy of horror possible and gave viability, so to speak, to her operations. We knew nothing of Ada’s early life or of her progenitors and inherited instincts; and without that knowledge the crimes, despite their clear logic, were incredible. Consequently, my next step was to verify Ada’s psychological and environmental sources. I had had a suspicion from the first that she was Frau Mannheim’s daughter. But even when I verified this fact I couldn’t see its bearing on the case. It was obvious, from our interview with Frau Mannheim, that Tobias and her husband had been in shady deals together in the old days; and she later admitted to me that her husband had died thirteen years ago, in October, at New Orleans after a year’s illness in a hospital. She also said, as you may recall, that she had seen Tobias a year prior to her husband’s death. This would have been fourteen years ago—just the time Ada was adopted by Tobias.31 I thought there might be some connection between Mannheim and the crimes, and I even toyed with the idea that Sproot was Mannheim, and that a dirty thread of blackmail ran through the situation. So I decided to investigate. My mysterious trip last week was to New Orleans; and there I had no difficulty in learning the truth. By looking up the death records for October thirteen years ago, I discovered that Mannheim had been in an asylum for the criminally insane for a year preceding his death. And from the police I ascertained something of his record. Adolph Mannheim—Ada’s father—was, it seems, a famous German criminal and murderer, who had been sentenced to death, but had escaped from the penitentiary at Stuttgart and come to America. I have a suspicion that the departed Tobias was, in some way, mixed up in that escape. But whether or not I wrong him, the fact remains that Ada’s father was homicidal and a professional criminal. And therein lies the explanat’ry background of her actions. . . .”
“But even when I figured out the reason behind her crimes,” he went on, “I felt like something was missing, some fundamental penchant—the thing that made this horrific spree possible and gave her actions a kind of validity. We didn’t know anything about Ada’s early life or her parents and the instincts they passed down; without that background, the crimes, even though they made sense, were unbelievable. So, my next step was to look into Ada’s psychological and environmental influences. I had suspected from the start that she was Frau Mannheim’s daughter. But even after confirming this fact, I couldn’t see how it related to the case. It was clear from our conversation with Frau Mannheim that Tobias and her husband had been involved in shady dealings back in the day; she later confessed to me that her husband had died thirteen years ago, in October, in New Orleans after a year in the hospital. She also mentioned, as you might remember, that she had seen Tobias a year before her husband died. That means it was fourteen years ago—just around the time when Ada was adopted by Tobias.31 I thought there might be a link between Mannheim and the crimes, and I even considered the possibility that Sproot was Mannheim, and that a dirty thread of blackmail was running through this situation. So I decided to dig deeper. My mysterious trip last week was to New Orleans; there I had no trouble uncovering the truth. By checking the death records from October thirteen years ago, I found out that Mannheim had spent the year prior to his death in a mental hospital for the criminally insane. And from the police, I learned something about his history. Adolph Mannheim—Ada’s father—was, apparently, a notorious German criminal and murderer, sentenced to death, but he had escaped from the penitentiary in Stuttgart and come to America. I suspect that the late Tobias was somehow involved in that escape. But whether or not I’m wrong about him, the fact remains that Ada’s father was homicidal and a professional criminal. And that’s where the background of her actions comes into play. . . .”
“You mean she was crazy like her old man?” asked Heath.
“You mean she was crazy like her dad?” asked Heath.
“No, Sergeant. I merely mean that the potentialities of criminality had been handed down to her in her blood. When the motive for the crimes became powerful, her inherited instincts asserted themselves.”
“No, Sergeant. I just mean that the potential for criminal behavior was passed down to her in her blood. When the motive for the crimes became strong, her inherited instincts kicked in.”
“But mere money,” put in Markham, “seems hardly a strong enough motive to inspire such atrocities as hers.”
“But just money,” Markham interjected, “doesn’t seem like a strong enough reason to motivate such horrible acts as hers.”
“It wasn’t money alone that inspired her. The real motive went much deeper. Indeed, it was perhaps the most powerful of all human motives—a strange, terrible combination of hate and love and jealousy and a desire for freedom. To begin with, she was the Cinderella in that abnormal Greene family, looked down upon, treated like a servant, made to spend her time caring for a nagging invalid, and forced—as Sibella put it—to earn her livelihood. Can you not see her for fourteen years brooding over this treatment, nourishing her resentment, absorbing the poison about her, and coming at length to despise every one in that household? That alone would have been enough to awaken her congenital instincts. One almost wonders that she did not break forth long before. But another equally potent element entered the situation. She fell in love with Von Blon—a natural thing for a girl in her position to do—and then learned that Sibella had won his affections. She either knew or strongly suspected that they were married; and her normal hatred of her sister was augmented by a vicious and eroding jealousy. . . .
“It wasn't just money that motivated her. The real reason ran much deeper. In fact, it was maybe the strongest of all human motivations—a strange, awful mix of hate, love, jealousy, and a longing for freedom. To start, she was the Cinderella in that dysfunctional Greene family, looked down upon, treated like a servant, forced to spend her time taking care of a complaining invalid, and made—just as Sibella put it—to earn her living. Can you imagine her for fourteen years stewing over this treatment, feeding her resentment, soaking up the toxicity around her, and eventually coming to despise everyone in that house? That alone would have been enough to stir her innate instincts. One almost wonders why she didn’t break free much earlier. But another equally strong factor came into play. She fell in love with Von Blon—a completely natural thing for a girl in her situation—and then found out that Sibella had captured his affections. She either knew or strongly suspected that they were married; her usual hatred for her sister was intensified by a vicious and consuming jealousy. . . .”
“Now, Ada was the only member of the family who, according to the terms of old Tobias’s will, was not compelled to live on the estate in event of marriage; and in this fact she saw a chance to snatch all the things she craved and at the same time to rid herself of the persons against whom her whole passionate nature cried out in deadly hatred. She calculated to get rid of the family, inherit the Greene millions, and set her cap for Von Blon. There was vengeance, too, as a motivating factor in all this; but I’m inclined to think the amatory phase of the affair was the prim’ry actuating force in the series of horrors she later perpetrated. It gave her strength and courage; it lifted her into that ecstatic realm where anything seemed possible, and where she was willing to pay any price for the desired end. And there is one point I might recall parenthetically—you remember that Barton, the younger maid, told us how Ada sometimes acted like a devil and used vile language. That fact should have given me a hint; but who could have taken Barton seriously at that stage of the game? . . .
“Now, Ada was the only member of the family who, according to the terms of old Tobias’s will, didn’t have to live on the estate if she got married; and in this, she saw a chance to grab everything she wanted while also getting rid of the people she felt a deep hatred for. She planned to cut ties with the family, inherit the Greene millions, and go after Von Blon. There was also a desire for revenge motivating her actions; however, I think the romantic aspect of her plans was the main driving force behind the terrible things she later did. It gave her strength and confidence; it lifted her into a euphoric state where anything seemed possible, and where she was ready to pay any cost to achieve her goals. And there’s one thing I should mention parenthetically—you remember that Barton, the younger maid, told us how Ada sometimes behaved like a devil and used terrible language. That should have been a warning sign; but who could have taken Barton seriously at that point in time?…”
“To trace the origin of her diabolical scheme we must first consider the locked library. Alone in the house, bored, resentful, tied down—it was inevitable that this pervertedly romantic child should play Pandora. She had every opportunity of securing the key and having a duplicate made; and so the library became her retreat, her escape from the gruelling, monotonous routine of her existence. There she ran across those books on criminology. They appealed to her, not only as a vicious outlet for her smouldering, repressed hatred, but because they struck a responsive chord in her tainted nature. Eventually she came upon Gross’s great manual, and thus found the entire technic of crime laid out before her, with diagrams and examples—not a handbook for examining magistrates, but a guide for a potential murderer! Slowly the idea of her gory orgy took shape. At first perhaps she only imagined, as a means of self-gratification, the application of this technic of murder to those she hated. But after a time, no doubt, the conception became real. She saw its practical possibilities; and the terrible plot was formulated. She created this horror, and then, with her diseased imagination, she came to believe in it. Her plausible stories to us, her superb acting, her clever deceptions—all were part of this horrible fantasy she had engendered. That book of Grimm’s ‘Fairy-Tales’!—I should have understood. Y’ see, it wasn’t histrionism altogether on her part; it was a kind of demoniac possession. She lived her dream. Many young girls are like that under the stress of ambition and hatred. Constance Kent completely deceived the whole of Scotland Yard into believing in her innocence.”
“To trace the origin of her twisted plan we must first consider the locked library. Alone in the house, bored, resentful, and trapped—it was inevitable that this strangely romantic child would play Pandora. She had every opportunity to get the key and make a duplicate, so the library became her getaway, her escape from the exhausting, dull routine of her life. There she found those books on criminology. They appealed to her not only as a dark outlet for her repressed anger, but also because they resonated with her troubled nature. Eventually, she came across Gross’s comprehensive manual, which laid out the entire technique of crime for her, complete with diagrams and examples—not a handbook for examining magistrates, but a guide for a potential murderer! Slowly, her gory fantasy began to take shape. At first, she might have only imagined, for her own satisfaction, applying this technique of murder to those she hated. But over time, the idea became more concrete. She recognized its practical possibilities, and the horrific plot was formed. She created this nightmare, and then, with her twisted imagination, she came to believe in it. Her convincing stories to us, her amazing acting, her clever lies—all were part of this horrifying fantasy she had concocted. That book of Grimm’s 'Fairy Tales'!—I should have seen it. You see, it wasn’t just drama on her part; it was a kind of demonic possession. She lived her dream. Many young girls are like that under the pressure of ambition and hatred. Constance Kent completely fooled all of Scotland Yard into believing she was innocent.”
Vance smoked a moment thoughtfully.
Vance paused to smoke thoughtfully.
“It’s curious how we instinctively close our eyes to the truth when history is filled with substantiating examples of the very thing we are contemplating. The annals of crime contain numerous instances of girls in Ada’s position who have been guilty of atrocious crimes. Besides the famous case of Constance Kent, there were, for example, Marie Boyer, and Madeleine Smith, and Grete Beyer.32 I wonder if we’d have suspected them——”
“It’s interesting how we naturally shut our eyes to the truth when history is full of examples of exactly what we’re thinking about. The records of crime include many cases of girls in Ada’s situation who have committed terrible acts. Besides the well-known case of Constance Kent, there were, for instance, Marie Boyer, Madeleine Smith, and Grete Beyer.32 I wonder if we’d have suspected them——”
“Keep to the present, Vance,” interposed Markham impatiently. “You say Ada took all her ideas from Gross. But Gross’s handbook is written in German. How did you know she spoke German well enough——?”
“Stick to the present, Vance,” Markham interrupted impatiently. “You say Ada got all her ideas from Gross. But Gross’s handbook is written in German. How did you know she spoke German well enough——?”
“That Sunday when I went to the house with Van I inquired of Ada if Sibella spoke German. I put my questions in such a way that she could not answer without telling me whether or not she, too, knew German well; and she even used a typical German locution—‘Sibella speaks very well German’—showing that that language was almost instinctive with her. Incidentally, I wanted her to think that I suspected Sibella, so that she would not hasten matters until I returned from New Orleans. I knew that as long as Sibella was in Atlantic City she was safe from Ada.”
“That Sunday when I went to the house with Van, I asked Ada if Sibella spoke German. I framed my questions in such a way that she couldn't answer without revealing whether she also knew German well; and she even used a typical German phrase—‘Sibella speaks very well German’—showing that that language was almost second nature to her. By the way, I wanted her to think that I suspected Sibella, so she wouldn’t rush things until I got back from New Orleans. I knew that as long as Sibella was in Atlantic City, she was safe from Ada.”
“But what I want to know,” put in Heath, “is how she killed Rex when she was sitting in Mr. Markham’s office.”
“But what I want to know,” Heath said, “is how she killed Rex when she was sitting in Mr. Markham’s office.”
“Let us take things in order, Sergeant,” answered Vance. “Julia was killed first because she was the manager of the establishment. With her out of the way, Ada would have a free hand. And, another thing, the death of Julia at the start fitted best into the scheme she had outlined; it gave her the most plausible setting for staging the attempted murder on herself. Ada had undoubtedly heard some mention of Chester’s revolver, and after she had secured it she waited for the opportunity to strike the first blow. The propitious circumstances fell on the night of November 8; and at half past eleven, when the house was asleep, she knocked on Julia’s door. She was admitted, and doubtless sat on the edge of Julia’s bed telling some story to explain her late visit. Then she drew the gun from under her dressing-gown and shot Julia through the heart. Back in her own bedroom, with the lights on, she stood before the large mirror of the dressing-table, and, holding the gun in her right hand, placed it against her left shoulder-blade at an oblique angle. The mirror and the lights were essential, for she could thus see exactly where to point the muzzle of the revolver. All this occupied the three-minute interval between the shots. Then she pulled the trigger——”
“Let’s take things step by step, Sergeant,” Vance replied. “Julia was killed first because she managed the place. Once she was out of the way, Ada could do whatever she wanted. Plus, Julia's death at the beginning fit perfectly into the plan she had developed; it provided the most believable setup for her own attempted murder. Ada had definitely heard something about Chester’s revolver, and after she got it, she waited for the right moment to make her move. The perfect opportunity came on the night of November 8; at half past eleven, when the house was quiet, she knocked on Julia’s door. She was let in, and surely sat on the edge of Julia’s bed, telling some story to explain her late visit. Then she pulled out the gun from under her dressing gown and shot Julia through the heart. Back in her own room, with the lights on, she stood in front of the large mirror on the dressing table, and while holding the gun in her right hand, she positioned it against her left shoulder blade at an angle. The mirror and the lights were crucial, as they allowed her to see exactly where to aim the muzzle of the revolver. All of this took place in the three minutes between the shots. Then she pulled the trigger——”
“But a girl shooting herself as a fake!” objected Heath. “It ain’t natural.”
“But a girl pretending to shoot herself?” Heath said. “That’s not normal.”
“But Ada wasn’t natural, Sergeant. None of the plot was natural. That was why I was so anxious to look up her family history. But as to shooting herself; that was quite logical when one considers her true character. And, as a matter of fact, there was little or no danger attaching to it. The gun was on a hair-trigger, and little pressure was needed to discharge it. A slight flesh wound was the worst she had to fear. Moreover, history is full of cases of self-mutilation where the object to be gained was far smaller than what Ada was after. Gross is full of them. . . .”
“But Ada wasn’t really normal, Sergeant. None of the situation felt normal. That’s why I was so eager to dig into her family history. But when it comes to her shooting herself, that makes sense when you consider her real character. In fact, there was hardly any danger involved. The gun was very sensitive, and it didn’t take much pressure to fire it. The worst she could expect was a minor flesh wound. Besides, history is packed with examples of self-harm where the goal was way less significant than what Ada was seeking. Gross has plenty of them. . . .”
He took up Volume I of the “Handbuch für Untersuchungsrichter,” which lay on the table beside him, and opened it at a marked page.
He picked up Volume I of the “Handbuch für Untersuchungsrichter,” which was on the table next to him, and opened it to a highlighted page.
“Listen to this, Sergeant. I’ll translate the passage roughly as I read: ‘It is not uncommon to find people who inflict wounds on themselves; such are, besides persons pretending to be the victims of assaults with deadly weapons, those who try to extort damages or blackmail. Thus it often happens that, after an insignificant scuffle, one of the combatants shows wounds which he pretends to have received. It is characteristic of these voluntary mutilations that most frequently those who perform them do not quite complete the operation, and that they are for the most part people who manifest excessive piety, or lead a solitary life.’33 . . . And surely, Sergeant, you are familiar with the self-mutilation of soldiers to escape service. The most common method used by them is to place their hand over the muzzle of the gun and blow their fingers off.”
“Listen to this, Sergeant. I’ll translate the passage roughly as I read: ‘It’s not unusual to find people who hurt themselves; these include, in addition to those pretending to be victims of assaults with deadly weapons, individuals trying to get money through extortion or blackmail. So, it often happens that after a minor fight, one of the combatants shows wounds they claim to have received. It’s typical of these self-inflicted injuries that the people who do them usually don’t finish the job, and they tend to be individuals who show excessive piety or live a lonely life.’33 . . . And surely, Sergeant, you know about soldiers self-mutilating to avoid service. The most common thing they do is put their hand over the muzzle of the gun and blow off their fingers.”
Vance closed the book.
Vance shut the book.
“And don’t forget that the girl was hopeless, desperate, and unhappy, with everything to win and nothing to lose. She would probably have committed suicide if she had not worked out the plan of the murders. A superficial wound in the shoulder meant little to her in view of what she was to gain by it. And women have an almost infinite capacity for self-immolation. With Ada, it was part of her abnormal condition.—No, Sergeant; the self-shooting was perfectly consistent in the circumstances. . . .”
“And don’t forget that the girl was in a hopeless situation, desperate, and unhappy, with everything to gain and nothing to lose. She probably would have taken her own life if she hadn’t come up with the plan for the murders. A shallow wound in the shoulder meant very little to her considering what she stood to gain from it. And women have an almost limitless ability to sacrifice themselves. For Ada, it was part of her unusual condition.—No, Sergeant; the self-shooting was perfectly reasonable given the circumstances. . . .”
“But in the back!” Heath looked dumbfounded. “That’s what gets me. Whoever heard——?”
“But in the back!” Heath looked shocked. “That’s what gets me. Who ever heard——?”
“Just a moment.” Vance took up Volume II of the “Handbuch” and opened it to a marked page. “Gross, for instance, has heard of many such cases—in fact, they’re quite common on the Continent. And his record of them indubitably gave Ada the idea for shooting herself in the back. Here’s a single paragraph culled from many pages of similar cases: ‘That you should not be deceived by the seat of the wound is proved by the following two cases. In the Vienna Prater a man killed himself in the presence of several people by shooting himself in the back of the head with a revolver. Without the testimony of several witnesses nobody would have accepted the theory of suicide. A soldier killed himself by a shot with his military rifle through the back, by fixing the rifle in a certain position and then lying down over it. Here again the position of the wound seemed to exclude the theory of suicide.’ ”34
“Just a moment.” Vance picked up Volume II of the “Handbuch” and opened it to a marked page. “Gross, for example, has heard of many such cases—in fact, they’re pretty common on the Continent. And his record of them undoubtedly inspired Ada to shoot herself in the back. Here’s a single paragraph taken from many pages of similar cases: ‘Don’t be misled by the location of the wound, as shown by the following two cases. In the Vienna Prater, a man killed himself in front of several people by shooting himself in the back of the head with a revolver. Without the testimony of several witnesses, nobody would have believed it was suicide. A soldier shot himself with his military rifle through the back by fixing the rifle in a certain position and then lying down over it. Once again, the location of the wound seemed to rule out the theory of suicide.’ ”34
“Wait a minute!” Heath heaved himself forward and shook his cigar at Vance. “What about the gun? Sproot entered Ada’s room right after the shot was fired, and there wasn’t no sign of a gun!”
“Hold on a second!” Heath leaned in and waved his cigar at Vance. “What about the gun? Sproot went into Ada’s room right after the shot was fired, and there was no sign of a gun!”
Vance, without answering, merely turned the pages of Gross’s “Handbuch” to where another marker protruded, and began translating:
Vance, without replying, just flipped to the section in Gross’s “Handbook” where another marker stuck out and started translating:
“ ‘Early one morning the authorities were informed that the corpse of a murdered man had been found. At the spot indicated the body was discovered of a grain merchant, A. M., supposed to be a well-to-do man, face downward with a gunshot wound behind the ear. The bullet, after passing through the brain, had lodged in the frontal bone above the left eye. The place where the corpse was found was in the middle of a bridge over a deep stream. Just when the inquiry was concluding and the corpse was about to be removed for the post mortem, the investigating officer observed quite by chance that on the decayed wooden parapet of the bridge, almost opposite to the spot where the corpse lay, there was a small but perfectly fresh dent which appeared to have been caused by a violent blow on the upper edge of the parapet of a hard and angular object. He immediately suspected that the dent had some connection with the murder. Accordingly he determined to drag the bed of the stream below the bridge, when almost immediately there was picked up a strong cord about fourteen feet long with a large stone at one end and at the other a discharged pistol, the barrel of which fitted exactly the bullet extracted from the head of A. M. The case was thus evidently one of suicide. A. M. had hung the stone over the parapet of the bridge and discharged the pistol behind his ear. The moment he fired he let go the pistol, which the weight of the stone dragged over the parapet into the water.’35 . . . Does that answer your question, Sergeant?”
“ ‘One early morning, the authorities were notified that a murdered man’s body had been found. At the location mentioned, they discovered the body of a grain merchant, A. M., who was believed to be well-off, lying face down with a gunshot wound behind his ear. The bullet had passed through his brain and lodged in the frontal bone above his left eye. The body was located in the middle of a bridge over a deep stream. Just as the inquiry was wrapping up and the body was about to be taken for an autopsy, the investigating officer noticed almost by accident that on the decaying wooden railing of the bridge, directly opposite where the body lay, there was a small but fresh dent that seemed to have been caused by a hard, angular object hitting the upper edge of the railing. He immediately suspected that this dent was related to the murder. So, he decided to search the streambed below the bridge, and almost right away, they found a strong cord about fourteen feet long, with a large stone tied to one end and a discharged pistol at the other. The barrel of the pistol matched the bullet taken from A. M.’s head. It was clear that this was a case of suicide. A. M. had hung the stone over the bridge's railing and shot himself behind the ear. When he fired, he let go of the pistol, which was then dragged over the railing into the water by the weight of the stone.’35 . . . Does that answer your question, Sergeant?”
Heath stared at him with gaping eyes.
Heath stared at him with wide eyes.
“You mean her gun went outa the window the same like that guy’s gun went over the bridge?”
“You mean her gun flew out the window just like that guy’s gun went over the bridge?”
“There can be no doubt about it. There was no other place for the gun to go. The window, I learned from Sproot, was open a foot, and Ada stood before the window when she shot herself. Returning from Julia’s room she attached a cord to the revolver with a weight of some kind on the other end, and hung the weight out of the window. When her hand released the weapon it was simply drawn over the sill and disappeared in the drift of soft snow on the balcony steps. And there is where the importance of the weather came in. Ada’s plan needed an unusual amount of snow; and the night of November 8 was ideal for her grisly purpose.”
“There’s no doubt about it. There was nowhere else for the gun to go. The window, I found out from Sproot, was open a foot, and Ada was standing in front of it when she shot herself. After coming back from Julia’s room, she attached a cord to the revolver with some kind of weight on the other end and hung the weight out of the window. When she let go of the weapon, it was simply pulled over the sill and vanished into the soft snow covering the balcony steps. This is where the weather becomes important. Ada’s plan required a significant amount of snow, and the night of November 8 was perfect for her horrific intention.”
“My God, Vance!” Markham’s tone was strained and unnatural. “This thing begins to sound more like a fantastic nightmare than a reality.”
“My God, Vance!” Markham’s voice was tight and off. “This is starting to sound more like a crazy nightmare than something real.”
“Not only was it a reality, Markham,” said Vance gravely, “but it was an actual duplication of reality. It had all been done before and duly recorded in Gross’s treatise, with names, dates, and details.”
“Not only was it real, Markham,” Vance said seriously, “but it was a complete replica of reality. It had all been done before and properly documented in Gross’s work, with names, dates, and details.”
“Hell! No wonder we couldn’t find the gun.” Heath spoke with awed disgust. “And what about the footprints, Mr. Vance? I suppose she faked ’em all.”
“Wow! No wonder we couldn’t find the gun.” Heath said with a mix of admiration and disgust. “And what about the footprints, Mr. Vance? I guess she faked all of them.”
“Yes, Sergeant—with Gross’s minute instructions and the footprint forgeries of many famous criminals to guide her, she faked them. As soon as it had stopped snowing that night, she slipped down-stairs, put on a pair of Chester’s discarded galoshes, and walked to the front gate and back. Then she hid the galoshes in the library.”
“Yes, Sergeant—with Gross’s detailed instructions and the forged footprints of several notorious criminals to help her, she faked them. As soon as the snow stopped that night, she quietly went downstairs, put on a pair of Chester’s old galoshes, and walked to the front gate and back. After that, she hid the galoshes in the library.”
Vance turned once more to Gross’s manual.
Vance turned again to Gross’s manual.
“There’s everything here that one could possibly want to know about the making and detection of footprints, and—what is more to the point—about the manufacturing of footprints in shoes too large for one’s feet.—Let me translate a short passage: ‘The criminal may intend to cast suspicion upon another person, especially if he foresees that suspicion may fall upon himself. In this case he produces clear footprints which, so to speak, leap to the eyes, by wearing shoes which differ essentially from his own. One may often in this way, as has been proved by numerous experiments, produce footprints which deceive perfectly.’36 . . . And here at the end of the paragraph Gross refers specifically to galoshes37—a fact which very likely gave Ada her inspiration to use Chester’s overshoes. She was shrewd enough to profit by the suggestions in this passage.”
“There’s everything here that anyone could possibly want to know about making and detecting footprints, and—what’s even more relevant—about creating footprints in shoes that are too big for your feet.—Let me translate a short passage: ‘The criminal may want to shift suspicion onto someone else, especially if he thinks the blame might come back to him. In this case, he creates obvious footprints that stand out by wearing shoes that are significantly different from his own. It's often possible to create footprints that completely mislead, as shown by numerous experiments.’36 . . . And at the end of the paragraph, Gross specifically mentions galoshes37—a detail that likely inspired Ada to use Chester’s overshoes. She was clever enough to take advantage of the hints in this passage.”
“And she was shrewd enough to hoodwink all of us when we questioned her,” commented Markham bitterly.
“And she was clever enough to trick all of us when we questioned her,” Markham commented bitterly.
“True. But that was because she had a folie de grandeur, and lived the story. Moreover, it was all based on fact; its details were grounded in reality. Even the shuffling sound she said she heard in her room was an imaginative projection of the actual shuffling sound she made when she walked in Chester’s huge galoshes. Also, her own shuffling, no doubt, suggested to her how Mrs. Greene’s footsteps would have sounded had the old lady regained the use of her legs. And I imagine it was Ada’s original purpose to cast a certain amount of suspicion on Mrs. Greene from the very beginning. But Sibella’s attitude during that first interview caused her to change her tactics. As I see it, Sibella was suspicious of little sister, and talked the situation over with Chester, who may also have had vague misgivings about Ada. You remember his sub-rosa chat with Sibella when he went to summon her to the drawing-room. He was probably informing her that he hadn’t yet made up his mind about Ada, and was advising her to go easy until there was some specific proof. Sibella evidently agreed, and refrained from any direct charge until Ada, in telling her grotesque fairy-tale about the intruder, rather implied it was a woman’s hand that had touched her in the dark. That was too much for Sibella, who thought Ada was referring to her; and she burst forth with her accusation, despite its seeming absurdity. The amazing thing about it was that it happened to be the truth. She named the murderer and stated a large part of the motive before any of us remotely guessed the truth, even though she did back down and change her mind when the inconsistency of it was pointed out to her. And she really did see Ada in Chester’s room looking for the revolver.”
“True. But that was because she had a folie de grandeur and lived out the story. Moreover, it was all based on fact; its details were rooted in reality. Even the shuffling sound she claimed to hear in her room was an imaginative projection of the actual shuffling sound she made when she walked in Chester’s huge galoshes. Also, her own shuffling surely suggested to her how Mrs. Greene’s footsteps would have sounded if the old lady had regained the use of her legs. I believe Ada’s original intention was to cast some suspicion on Mrs. Greene from the start. But Sibella’s attitude during that first interview made her change her approach. To me, it seemed like Sibella was suspicious of her younger sister and discussed the situation with Chester, who might have had some vague doubts about Ada as well. You remember his sub-rosa conversation with Sibella when he went to call her to the drawing-room. He was probably letting her know that he hadn’t made up his mind about Ada yet and was advising her to be cautious until there was specific proof. Sibella clearly agreed and held off on any direct accusations until Ada, while recounting her bizarre fairy tale about the intruder, implied that it was a woman’s hand that had touched her in the dark. That crossed the line for Sibella, who thought Ada was accusing her; and she erupted with her accusation, even though it seemed ridiculous. The extraordinary part was that it actually turned out to be the truth. She identified the murderer and revealed a significant part of the motive before any of us even remotely guessed it, even though she did retreat and change her mind when the inconsistency was pointed out to her. And she genuinely did see Ada in Chester’s room looking for the revolver.”
Markham nodded.
Markham agreed.
“It’s astonishing. But after the accusation, when Ada knew that Sibella suspected her, why didn’t she kill Sibella next?”
“It’s amazing. But after the accusation, when Ada realized that Sibella suspected her, why didn’t she kill Sibella next?”
“She was too canny. It would have tended to give weight to Sibella’s accusation. Oh, Ada played her hand perfectly.”
“She was too clever. It would have only added credibility to Sibella’s accusation. Oh, Ada handled the situation perfectly.”
“Go on with the story, sir,” urged Heath, intolerant of these side issues.
“Get on with the story, sir,” insisted Heath, annoyed with these distractions.
“Very well, Sergeant.” Vance shifted more comfortably into his chair. “But first we must revert to the weather; for the weather ran like a sinister motif through all that followed. The second night after Julia’s death it was quite warm, and the snow had melted considerably. That was the night chosen by Ada to retrieve the gun. A wound like hers rarely keeps one in bed over forty-eight hours; and Ada was well enough on Wednesday night to slip into a coat, step out on the balcony, and walk down the few steps to where the gun lay hidden. She merely brought it back and took it to bed with her—the last place any one would have thought to look for it. Then she waited patiently for the snow to fall again—which it did the next night, stopping, as you may remember, about eleven o’clock. The stage was set. The second act of the tragedy was about to begin. . . .
“Alright, Sergeant.” Vance settled more comfortably into his chair. “But first we need to talk about the weather; it was a dark theme that ran through everything that happened afterward. The second night after Julia’s death was quite warm, and the snow had melted quite a bit. That was the night Ada chose to get the gun. A wound like hers doesn’t usually keep someone in bed for more than forty-eight hours; and Ada was well enough on Wednesday night to put on a coat, step out on the balcony, and walk down the few steps to where the gun was hidden. She simply brought it back and took it to bed with her—the last place anyone would think to look for it. Then she waited patiently for the snow to fall again—which it did the next night, stopping, as you may recall, around eleven o’clock. The stage was set. The second act of the tragedy was about to begin. . . .
“Ada rose quietly, put on her coat, and went down to the library. Getting into the galoshes, she again walked to the front gate and back. Then she went directly up-stairs so that her tracks would show on the marble steps, and hid the galoshes temporarily in the linen-closet. That was the shuffling sound and the closing door that Rex heard a few minutes before Chester was shot. Ada, you recall, told us afterward she had heard nothing; but when we repeated Rex’s story to her she became frightened and conveniently remembered having heard a door close. My word! That was a ticklish moment for her. But she certainly carried it off well. And I can now understand her obvious relief when we showed her the pattern of the footprints and let her think we believed the murderer came from outside. . . . Well, after she had removed the galoshes and put them in the linen-closet, she took off her coat, donned a dressing-gown, and went to Chester’s room—probably opened the door without knocking, and went in with a friendly greeting. I picture her as sitting on the arm of Chester’s chair, or the edge of the desk, and then, in the midst of some trivial remark, drawing the revolver, placing it against his breast, and pulling the trigger before he had time to recover from his horrified astonishment. He moved instinctively, though, just as the weapon exploded—which would account for the diagonal course of the bullet. Then Ada returned quickly to her own room and got into bed. Thus was another chapter written in the Greene tragedy.”
“Ada got up quietly, put on her coat, and went down to the library. After putting on her galoshes, she walked to the front gate and back. Then she went upstairs so her footprints would show on the marble steps and hid the galoshes temporarily in the linen closet. That was the shuffling sound and the closing door that Rex heard a few minutes before Chester was shot. Ada, you remember, told us later that she hadn't heard anything, but when we repeated Rex’s story to her, she got scared and conveniently remembered hearing a door close. Wow! That was a tense moment for her. But she handled it well. And I can totally see her obvious relief when we showed her the pattern of the footprints and let her think we believed the murderer came from outside… Well, after she took off the galoshes and put them in the linen closet, she took off her coat, put on a dressing gown, and went to Chester’s room—probably opened the door without knocking and went in with a friendly greeting. I imagine her sitting on the arm of Chester’s chair, or the edge of the desk, and then, in the middle of some casual remark, pulling out the revolver, pressing it against his chest, and firing before he could recover from his shock. He instinctively moved, just as the weapon went off—which explains the diagonal path of the bullet. Then Ada quickly returned to her room and got into bed. Thus was another chapter written in the Greene tragedy.”
“Did it strike you as strange,” asked Markham, “that Von Blon was not at his office during the commission of either of the crimes?”
“Did you find it odd,” asked Markham, “that Von Blon wasn’t in his office when either of the crimes happened?”
“At first—yes. But, after all, there was nothing unusual in the fact that a doctor should have been out at that time of night.”
“At first—yes. But, really, there was nothing strange about a doctor being out at that time of night.”
“It’s easy enough to see how Ada got rid of Julia and Chester,” grumbled Heath. “But what stops me is how she murdered Rex.”
“It’s pretty clear how Ada got rid of Julia and Chester,” Heath complained. “But what really puzzles me is how she killed Rex.”
“Really, y’ know, Sergeant,” returned Vance, “that trick of hers shouldn’t cause you any perplexity. I’ll never forgive myself for not having guessed it long ago,—Ada certainly gave us enough clews to work on. But, before I describe it to you, let me recall a certain architectural detail of the Greene mansion. There is a Tudor fireplace, with carved wooden panels, in Ada’s room, and another fireplace—a duplicate of Ada’s—in Rex’s room; and these two fireplaces are back to back on the same wall. The Greene house, as you know, is very old, and at some time in the past—perhaps when the fireplaces were built—an aperture was made between the two rooms, running from one of the panels in Ada’s mantel to the corresponding panel in Rex’s mantel. This miniature tunnel is about six inches square—the exact size of the panels—and a little over two feet long, or the depth of the two mantels and the wall. It was originally used, I imagine, for private communication between the two rooms. But that point is immaterial. The fact remains that such a shaft exists—I verified it to-night on my way down-town from the hospital. I might also add that the panel at either end of the shaft is on a spring hinge, so that when it is opened and released it closes automatically, snapping back into place without giving any indication that it is anything more than a solid part of the woodwork——”
“Honestly, you know, Sergeant,” Vance replied, “that trick of hers shouldn't confuse you at all. I can't believe I didn't figure it out sooner—Ada definitely gave us plenty of clues. But before I explain it to you, let me mention an architectural detail of the Greene mansion. There's a Tudor fireplace with carved wooden panels in Ada's room, and another identical fireplace in Rex's room; these two fireplaces are back to back on the same wall. The Greene house, as you know, is very old, and at some point in the past—maybe when the fireplaces were built—a small opening was created between the two rooms, connecting one of the panels in Ada's mantel to the corresponding panel in Rex's mantel. This tiny tunnel is about six inches square—the exact size of the panels—and a little over two feet long, or the depth of the two mantels and the wall. It was probably used for private communication between the two rooms. But that's not really important. What matters is that this shaft exists—I checked it tonight on my way downtown from the hospital. I should also mention that the panel at either end of the shaft is on a spring hinge, so when it's opened and released, it closes automatically, snapping back into place without showing any sign that it's anything other than a solid part of the woodwork—”
“I get you!” exclaimed Heath, with the excitement of satisfaction. “Rex was shot by the old man-killing safe idea: the burglar opens the safe door and gets a bullet in his head from a stationary gun.”
“I get you!” exclaimed Heath, feeling satisfied and excited. “Rex was taken down by that old ‘kill-the-burglar’ safe idea: the burglar opens the safe door and gets a bullet in the head from a stationary gun.”
“Exactly. And the same device has been used in scores of murders. In the early days out West an enemy would go to a rancher’s cabin during the tenant’s absence, hang a shotgun from the ceiling over the door, and tie one end of a string to the trigger and the other end to the latch. When the rancher returned—perhaps days later—his brains would be blown out as he entered his cabin; and the murderer would, at the time, be in another part of the country.”
“Exactly. And the same device has been used in countless murders. Back in the early days out West, an enemy would sneak into a rancher’s cabin while they were away, hang a shotgun from the ceiling above the door, and tie one end of a string to the trigger and the other end to the latch. When the rancher returned—maybe days later—his brains would be blown out as he walked in; and the murderer would, at that moment, be in another part of the country.”
“Sure!” The Sergeant’s eyes sparkled. “There was a shooting like that in Atlanta two years ago—Boscomb was the name of the murdered man. And in Richmond, Virginia——”
“Sure!” The Sergeant’s eyes sparkled. “There was a shooting like that in Atlanta two years ago—Boscomb was the name of the murdered man. And in Richmond, Virginia——”
“There have been many instances of it, Sergeant. Gross quotes two famous Austrian cases, and also has something to say about this method in general.”
“There have been many instances of it, Sergeant. Gross mentions two well-known Austrian cases and also has some thoughts on this method overall.”
Again he opened the “Handbuch.”
Again he opened the "Handbook."
“On page 943 Gross remarks: ‘The latest American safety devices have nothing to do with the safe itself, and can in fact be used with any receptacle. They act through chemicals or automatic firing devices, and their object is to make the presence of a human being who illegally opens the safe impossible on physical grounds. The judicial question would have to be decided whether one is legally entitled to kill a burglar without further ado or damage his health. However, a burglar in Berlin in 1902 was shot through the forehead by a self-shooter attached to a safe in an exporting house. This style of self-shooter has also been used by murderers. A mechanic, G. Z., attached a pistol in a china-closet, fastening the trigger to the catch, and thus shot his wife when he himself was in another city. R. C., a merchant of Budapest, fastened a revolver in a humidor belonging to his brother, which, when the lid was opened, fired and sent a bullet into his brother’s abdomen. The explosion jerked the box from the table, and thus exposed the mechanism before the merchant had a chance to remove it.’38 . . . In both these latter cases Gross gives a detailed description of the mechanisms employed. And it will interest you, Sergeant—in view of what I am about to tell you—to know that the revolver in the china-closet was held in place by a Stiefelknecht, or bootjack.”
“On page 943, Gross notes: ‘The latest American safety devices are unrelated to the safe itself and can actually be used with any container. They operate through chemicals or automatic firing mechanisms, aiming to make it physically impossible for someone to illegally open the safe. The legal question would need to be addressed as to whether one can legally kill a burglar without hesitation or harm their health. However, a burglar in Berlin in 1902 was shot in the forehead by an automatic gun attached to a safe in an exporting firm. This type of automatic gun has also been used by murderers. A mechanic, G. Z., set up a pistol in a china closet, attaching the trigger to the latch, and thus shot his wife while he was in another city. R. C., a merchant from Budapest, secured a revolver in a humidor owned by his brother, which fired when the lid was opened, hitting his brother in the abdomen. The explosion knocked the box off the table, exposing the mechanism before the merchant could remove it.’38 . . . In both of these latter cases, Gross provides a detailed description of the mechanisms used. And it will be of interest to you, Sergeant—considering what I am about to share with you—that the revolver in the china closet was held in place by a Stiefelknecht, or bootjack.”
He closed the volume but held it on his lap.
He closed the book but kept it on his lap.
“There, unquestionably, is where Ada got the suggestion for Rex’s murder. She and Rex had probably discovered the hidden passageway between their rooms years ago. I imagine that as children—they were about the same age, don’t y’ know—they used it as a secret means of correspondence. This would account for the name by which they both knew it—‘our private mail-box.’ And, given this knowledge between Ada and Rex, the method of the murder becomes perfectly clear. To-night I found an old-fashioned bootjack in Ada’s clothes-closet—probably taken from Tobias’s library. Its width, overall, was just six inches, and it was a little less than two feet long—it fitted perfectly into the communicating cupboard. Ada, following Gross’s diagram, pressed the handle of the gun tightly between the tapering claws of the bootjack, which would have held it like a vise; then tied a string to the trigger, and attached the other end to the inside of Rex’s panel, so that when the panel was opened wide the revolver, being on a hair-trigger, would discharge straight along the shaft and inevitably kill any one looking into the opening. When Rex fell with a bullet in his forehead the panel flapped back into place on its spring hinge; and a second later there was no visible evidence whatever pointing to the origin of the shot. And here we also have the explanation for Rex’s calm expression of unawareness. When Ada returned with us from the District Attorney’s office, she went directly to her room, removed the gun and the bootjack, hid them in her closet, and came down to the drawing-room to report the foot-tracks on her carpet—foot-tracks she herself had made before leaving the house. It was just before she came down-stairs, by the way, that she stole the morphine and strychnine from Von Blon’s case.”
“There’s definitely where Ada got the idea for Rex’s murder. She and Rex probably found that hidden passageway between their rooms years ago. I imagine that as kids—they were about the same age, you know—they used it as a secret way to communicate. That would explain why they both called it ‘our private mailbox.’ And knowing this, the method of the murder becomes really clear. Tonight I found an old-fashioned bootjack in Ada’s closet—probably taken from Tobias’s library. It was six inches wide and a bit less than two feet long—it fit perfectly into the connecting cupboard. Ada, following Gross’s diagram, pressed the handle of the gun tightly between the tapering claws of the bootjack, which would have held it like a clamp; then she tied a string to the trigger and attached the other end to the inside of Rex’s panel, so when the panel was pulled wide, the revolver, being super sensitive, would fire straight along the shaft and definitely kill anyone looking into the opening. When Rex fell with a bullet in his forehead, the panel snapped back into place on its spring hinge; and a moment later, there was no visible evidence at all pointing to where the shot came from. And this also explains Rex’s calm, unaware expression. When Ada came back with us from the District Attorney’s office, she went straight to her room, took the gun and the bootjack, hid them in her closet, and came down to the drawing room to report the footprints on her carpet—footprints she had made herself before leaving the house. Just before she came downstairs, by the way, she took the morphine and strychnine from Von Blon’s case.”
“But, my God, Vance!” said Markham. “Suppose her mechanism had failed to work. She would have been in for it then.”
“But, oh my God, Vance!” Markham said. “What if her mechanism had failed? She would have been in serious trouble then.”
“I hardly think so. If, by any remote chance, the trap had not operated or Rex had recovered, she could easily have put the blame on some one else. She had merely to say she had secreted the diagram in the chute and that this other person had prepared the trap later on. There would have been no proof of her having set the gun.”
“I really don’t think so. If, by some slim chance, the trap didn't go off or Rex had come back, she could have easily blamed someone else. She just had to say she hid the diagram in the chute and that this other person set up the trap later. There wouldn't have been any proof that she set the gun.”
“What about that diagram, sir?” asked Heath.
“What about that diagram, sir?” Heath asked.
For answer Vance again took up the second volume of Gross and, opening it, extended it toward us. On the right-hand page were a number of curious line-drawings, which I reproduce here.
For an answer, Vance picked up the second volume of Gross again and, opening it, held it out to us. On the right-hand page were several intriguing line drawings, which I am reproducing here.

“There are the three stones, and the parrot, and the heart, and even your arrow, Sergeant. They’re all criminal graphic symbols; and Ada simply utilized them in her description. The story of her finding the paper in the hall was a pure fabrication, but she knew it would pique our curiosity. The truth is, I suspected the paper of being faked by some one, for it evidently contained the signs of several types of criminal, and the symbols were meaninglessly jumbled. I rather imagined it was a false clew deliberately placed in the hall for us to find—like the footprints; but I certainly didn’t suspect Ada of having made up the tale. Now, however, as I look back at the episode it strikes me as deuced queer that she shouldn’t have brought so apparently significant a paper to the office. Her failure to do so was neither logical nor reasonable; and I ought to have been suspicious. But—my word!—what was one illogical item more or less in such a mélange of inconsistencies? As it happened, her decoy worked beautifully, and gave her the opportunity to telephone Rex to look into the chute. But it didn’t really matter. If the scheme had fallen through that morning, it would have been successful later on. Ada was highly persevering.”
“There are the three stones, the parrot, the heart, and even your arrow, Sergeant. They’re all symbols of crime, and Ada just used them in her description. The story about her finding the paper in the hall was completely made up, but she knew it would spark our interest. The truth is, I suspected the paper was fake, as it clearly showed signs of different kinds of criminals, and the symbols were jumbled without meaning. I thought it was a false clue deliberately placed in the hall for us to find—like the footprints; but I certainly didn’t think Ada had made up the story. Now, looking back at the situation, it seems really odd that she didn’t bring such an obviously important paper to the office. Her not doing so was neither logical nor reasonable; I should have been suspicious. But—good grief!—what was one illogical detail among so many inconsistencies? As it turned out, her ploy worked perfectly and gave her the chance to call Rex to check the chute. But it didn’t really matter. If the plan had failed that morning, it would have succeeded later on. Ada was very determined.”
“You think then,” put in Markham, “that Rex really heard the shot in Ada’s room that first night, and confided in her?”
“You think then,” Markham interjected, “that Rex actually heard the shot in Ada’s room that first night and told her about it?”
“Undoubtedly. That part of her story was true enough. I’m inclined to think that Rex heard the shot and had a vague idea Mrs. Greene had fired it. Being rather close to his mother temperamentally, he said nothing. Later he voiced his suspicions to Ada; and that confession gave her the idea for killing him—or, rather, for perfecting the technic she had already decided on; for Rex would have been shot through the secret cupboard in any event. But Ada now saw a way of establishing a perfect alibi for the occasion; although even her idea of being actually with the police when the shot was fired was not original. In Gross’s chapter on alibis there is much suggestive material along that line.”
“Definitely. That part of her story was true enough. I think Rex heard the shot and had a vague idea that Mrs. Greene was the one who fired it. Being pretty close to his mother emotionally, he said nothing. Later, he shared his suspicions with Ada; and that confession inspired her to think about killing him—or, more accurately, perfecting the plan she had already decided on; Rex would have been shot through the secret cupboard regardless. But Ada now saw a way to create a solid alibi for the occasion; although even her idea of being actually with the police when the shot was fired wasn’t original. In Gross’s chapter on alibis, there is a lot of useful information along that line.”
Heath sucked his teeth wonderingly.
Heath wondered with a sigh.
“I’m glad I don’t run across many of her kind,” he remarked.
“I’m glad I don’t come across many people like her,” he said.
“She was her father’s daughter,” said Vance. “But too much credit should not be given her, Sergeant. She had a printed and diagrammed guide for everything. There was little for her to do but follow instructions and keep her head. And as for Rex’s murder, don’t forget that, although she was actually in Mr. Markham’s office at the time of the shooting, she personally engineered the entire coup. Think back. She refused to let either you or Mr. Markham come to the house, and insisted upon visiting the office. Once there, she told her story and suggested that Rex be summoned immediately. She even went so far as to plead with us to call him by phone. Then, when we had complied, she quickly informed us of the mysterious diagram, and offered to tell Rex exactly where she had hidden it, so he could bring it with him. And we sat there calmly, listening to her send Rex to his death! Her actions at the Stock Exchange should have given me a hint; but I confess I was particularly blind that morning. She was in a state of high nervous excitement; and when she broke down and sobbed on Mr. Markham’s desk after he had told her of Rex’s death, her tears were quite real—only, they were not for Rex; they were the reaction from that hour of terrific tension.”
“She was her father’s daughter,” Vance said. “But we shouldn’t give her too much credit, Sergeant. She had a guidebook with instructions for everything. There wasn’t much for her to do except follow the steps and keep her cool. And regarding Rex’s murder, remember that even though she was in Mr. Markham’s office when the shooting happened, she orchestrated the whole thing. Think back. She wouldn’t let either you or Mr. Markham come to the house and insisted on going to the office. Once there, she told her story and suggested we call Rex immediately. She even pressed us to ring him up. Then, after we did, she quickly mentioned the mysterious diagram and offered to tell Rex exactly where she hid it so he could bring it with him. We just sat there, listening as she sent Rex to his death! Her behavior at the Stock Exchange should have tipped me off, but I admit I was particularly naive that morning. She was super anxious, and when she broke down and cried on Mr. Markham’s desk after hearing about Rex’s death, her tears were very real—only, they weren’t for Rex; they were the result of that hour of intense pressure.”
“I begin to understand why no one up-stairs heard the shot,” said Markham. “The revolver detonating in the wall, as it were, would have been almost completely muffled. But why should Sproot have heard it so distinctly down-stairs?”
“I’m starting to get why no one upstairs heard the shot,” Markham said. “The gun going off in the wall would have been pretty much muffled. But why did Sproot hear it so clearly downstairs?”
“You remember there was a fireplace in the living-room directly beneath Ada’s—Chester once told us it was rarely lighted because it wouldn’t draw properly—and Sproot was in the butler’s pantry just beyond. The sound of the report went downward through the flue and, as a result, was heard plainly on the lower floor.”
“You remember there was a fireplace in the living room right underneath Ada’s—Chester once told us it was rarely lit because it wouldn't draw properly—and Sproot was in the butler’s pantry just beyond. The sound of the report went down through the flue and, as a result, was clearly heard on the lower floor.”
“You said a minute ago, Mr. Vance,” argued Heath, “that Rex maybe suspected the old lady. Then why should he have accused Von Blon the way he did that day he had a fit?”
“You said a minute ago, Mr. Vance,” Heath argued, “that Rex might have suspected the old lady. So why did he accuse Von Blon like he did that day he had a fit?”
“The accusation primarily, I think, was a sort of instinctive effort to drive the idea of Mrs. Greene’s guilt from his own mind. Then again, as Von Blon explained, Rex was frightened after you had questioned him about the revolver, and wanted to divert suspicion from himself.”
“The accusation was mainly, I believe, an instinctive attempt to push away the thought of Mrs. Greene’s guilt from his own mind. Plus, as Von Blon explained, Rex was scared after you questioned him about the revolver, and he wanted to shift suspicion away from himself.”
“Get on with the story of Ada’s plot, Vance.” This time it was Markham who was impatient.
“Get on with Ada’s story, Vance.” This time, it was Markham who was eager.
“The rest seems pretty obvious, don’t y’ know. It was unquestionably Ada who was listening at the library door the afternoon we were there. She realized we had found the books and galoshes; and she had to think fast. So, when we came out, she told us the dramatic yarn of having seen her mother walking, which was sheer moonshine. She had run across those books on paralysis, d’ ye see, and they had suggested to her the possibility of focussing suspicion on Mrs. Greene—the chief object of her hate. It is probably true, as Von Blon said, that the two books do not deal with actual hysterical paralysis and somnambulism, but they no doubt contain references to these types of paralysis. I rather think Ada had intended all along to kill the old lady last and have it appear as the suicide of the murderer. But the proposed examination by Oppenheimer changed all that. She learned of the examination when she heard Von Blon apprise Mrs. Greene of it on his morning visit; and, having told us of that mythical midnight promenade, she couldn’t delay matters any longer. The old lady had to die—before Oppenheimer arrived. And half an hour later Ada took the morphine. She feared to give Mrs. Greene the strychnine at once lest it appear suspicious. . . .”
“The rest seems pretty obvious, you know. It was definitely Ada who was listening at the library door that afternoon we were there. She realized we had found the books and galoshes, and she had to think quickly. So, when we came out, she spun a dramatic story about seeing her mother walking, which was completely fabricated. She had stumbled upon those books on paralysis, you see, and they had suggested to her the idea of directing suspicion at Mrs. Greene—the main target of her hatred. It’s probably true, as Von Blon said, that the two books don’t actually discuss hysterical paralysis and sleepwalking, but they surely reference these types of paralysis. I think Ada had always planned to kill the old lady last and make it look like the murderer’s suicide. But the proposed examination by Oppenheimer changed everything. She found out about the examination when she heard Von Blon inform Mrs. Greene about it during his morning visit; and after telling us about that fictional midnight stroll, she couldn’t postpone things any longer. The old lady had to die—before Oppenheimer arrived. And half an hour later, Ada took the morphine. She was afraid to give Mrs. Greene the strychnine right away for fear it would look suspicious. . . .”
“That’s where those books on poisons come in, isn’t it, Mr. Vance?” interjected Heath. “When Ada had decided to use poison on some of the family, she got all the dope she needed on the subject outa the library.”
“That’s where those books on poisons come in, right, Mr. Vance?” Heath chimed in. “When Ada decided to use poison on some of the family, she got all the info she needed about it from the library.”
“Precisely. She herself took just enough morphine to render her unconscious—probably about two grains. And to make sure she would get immediate assistance she devised the simple trick of having Sibella’s dog appear to give the alarm. Incidentally, this trick cast suspicion on Sibella. After Ada had swallowed the morphine, she merely waited until she began to feel drowsy, pulled the bell-cord, caught the tassel in the dog’s teeth, and lay back. She counterfeited a good deal of her illness; but Drumm couldn’t have detected her malingering even if he had been as great a doctor as he wanted us to believe; for the symptoms for all doses of morphine taken by mouth are practically the same during the first half-hour. And, once she was on her feet, she had only to watch for an opportunity of giving the strychnine to Mrs. Greene. . . .”
“Exactly. She took just enough morphine to knock herself out—probably about two grains. And to ensure she would get immediate help, she came up with the simple idea of having Sibella’s dog seem to raise the alarm. By the way, this trick cast suspicion on Sibella. After Ada took the morphine, she just waited until she started feeling drowsy, pulled the bell cord, got the tassel in the dog's mouth, and lay back. She faked a lot of her illness; but Drumm wouldn’t have been able to figure out she was faking even if he was as good of a doctor as he wanted us to think he was; because the symptoms from any amount of morphine taken orally are basically the same in the first half-hour. And, once she was up, all she had to do was look for a chance to give the strychnine to Mrs. Greene. . . .”
“It all seems too cold-blooded to be real,” murmured Markham.
“It all seems too cold-blooded to be real,” murmured Markham.
“And yet there has been any number of precedents for Ada’s actions. Do you recall the mass murders of those three nurses, Madame Jegado, Frau Zwanzigger, and Vrouw Van der Linden? And there was Mrs. Belle Gunness, the female Bluebeard; and Amelia Elizabeth Dyer, the Reading baby-farmer; and Mrs. Pearcey. Cold-blooded? Yes! But in Ada’s case there was passion too. I’m inclined to believe that it takes a particularly hot flame—a fire at white heat, in fact—to carry the human heart through such a Gethsemane. However that may be, Ada watched for her chance to poison Mrs. Greene, and found it that night. The nurse went to the third floor to prepare for bed between eleven and eleven-thirty; and during that half-hour Ada visited her mother’s room. Whether she suggested the citrocarbonate or Mrs. Greene herself asked for it, we’ll never know. Probably the former, for Ada had always given it to her at night. When the nurse came down-stairs again Ada was already back in bed, apparently asleep, and Mrs. Greene was on the verge of her first—and, let us hope, her only—convulsion.”
“And yet there have been plenty of examples for Ada’s actions. Do you remember the mass murders involving those three nurses, Madame Jegado, Frau Zwanzigger, and Vrouw Van der Linden? And there was Mrs. Belle Gunness, the female Bluebeard; and Amelia Elizabeth Dyer, the Reading baby-farmer; and Mrs. Pearcey. Cold-blooded? Yes! But in Ada’s case, there was passion too. I’m inclined to think that it takes a particularly intense emotion—a fire at white heat, in fact—to push the human heart through such a Gethsemane. However that may be, Ada looked for her chance to poison Mrs. Greene, and found it that night. The nurse went to the third floor to get ready for bed between eleven and eleven-thirty; and during that half-hour, Ada visited her mother’s room. Whether she suggested the citrocarbonate or Mrs. Greene herself asked for it, we’ll never know. Probably the first one, as Ada had always given it to her at night. When the nurse came downstairs again, Ada was already back in bed, apparently asleep, and Mrs. Greene was on the verge of her first—and let us hope, her only—convulsion.”
“Doremus’s post-mortem report must have given her a terrific shock,” commented Markham.
“Doremus’s post-mortem report must have really shocked her,” commented Markham.
“It did. It upset all her calculations. Imagine her feelings when we informed her that Mrs. Greene couldn’t have walked! She backed out of the danger nicely, though. The detail of the Oriental shawl, however, nearly entangled her. But even that point she turned to her own advantage by using it as a clew against Sibella.”
“It did. It threw off all her plans. Just think about how she felt when we told her that Mrs. Greene couldn’t have walked! She managed to get out of the predicament smoothly, though. The detail of the Oriental shawl, however, almost caught her up. But even that point she turned to her advantage by using it as a clue against Sibella.”
“How do you account for Mrs. Mannheim’s actions during that interview?” asked Markham. “You remember her saying it might have been she whom Ada saw in the hall.”
“How do you explain Mrs. Mannheim’s actions during that interview?” asked Markham. “You remember her saying it might have been her that Ada saw in the hall.”
A cloud came over Vance’s face.
A shadow passed over Vance’s face.
“I think,” he said sadly, “that Frau Mannheim began to suspect her little Ada at that point. She knew the terrible history of the girl’s father, and perhaps had lived in fear of some criminal outcropping in the child.”
“I think,” he said sadly, “that Frau Mannheim started to suspect her little Ada at that point. She knew the awful history of the girl’s father, and maybe she had been afraid of some criminal tendencies in the child.”
There was a silence for several moments. Each of us was busy with his own thoughts. Then Vance continued:
There was silence for several moments. Each of us was lost in our own thoughts. Then Vance continued:
“After Mrs. Greene’s death, only Sibella stood between Ada and her blazing goal; and it was Sibella herself who gave her the idea for a supposedly safe way to commit the final murder. Weeks ago, on a ride Van and I took with the two girls and Von Blon, Sibella’s venomous pique led her to make a foolish remark about running one’s victim over a precipice in a machine; and it no doubt appealed to Ada’s sense of the fitness of things that Sibella should thus suggest the means of her own demise. I wouldn’t be at all surprised if Ada intended, after having killed her sister, to say that Sibella had tried to murder her, but that she had suspected the other’s purpose and jumped from the car in time to save herself; and that Sibella had miscalculated the car’s speed and been carried over the precipice. The fact that Von Blon and Van and I had heard Sibella speculate on just such a method of murder would have given weight to Ada’s story. And what a neat ending it would have made—Sibella, the murderer, dead; the case closed; Ada, the inheritor of the Greene millions, free to do as she chose! And—’pon my soul, Markham!—it came very near succeeding.”
“After Mrs. Greene’s death, only Sibella stood between Ada and her burning ambition; and it was Sibella herself who inspired the idea for a supposedly safe way to carry out the final murder. Weeks ago, during a ride that Van and I took with the two girls and Von Blon, Sibella’s bitter anger led her to make a silly comment about running a victim over a cliff in a car; and it certainly appealed to Ada’s sense of irony that Sibella would suggest the method of her own downfall. I wouldn’t be surprised at all if Ada planned, after killing her sister, to claim that Sibella had tried to kill her, but that she had suspected Sibella's intentions and jumped from the car in time to save herself; and that Sibella had miscalculated the car’s speed and gone over the cliff. The fact that Von Blon, Van, and I had heard Sibella talk about this exact method of murder would have bolstered Ada’s story. And what a tidy conclusion it would have made—Sibella, the murderer, dead; the case closed; Ada, the heir to the Greene millions, free to do as she pleased! And—by my word, Markham!—it almost worked.”
Vance sighed, and reached for the decanter. After refilling our glasses he settled back and smoked moodily.
Vance sighed and grabbed the decanter. After pouring more into our glasses, he leaned back and smoked with a frown.
“I wonder how long this terrible plot had been in preparation. We’ll never know. Maybe years. There was no haste in Ada’s preparations. Everything was worked out carefully; and she let circumstances—or, rather, opportunity—guide her. Once she had secured the revolver, it was only a question of waiting for a chance when she could make the footprints and be sure the gun would sink out of sight in the snow-drift on the balcony steps. Yes, the most essential condition of her scheme was the snow. . . . Amazin’!”
“I wonder how long this terrible plot had been in the works. We’ll never know. Maybe years. Ada didn’t rush her preparations. Everything was planned out carefully, and she let circumstances—or, more accurately, opportunity—lead her. Once she got the revolver, it was just a matter of waiting for the right moment to make the footprints and ensure the gun would disappear in the snowdrift on the balcony steps. Yes, the most crucial element of her plan was the snow. Wow!”
There is little more to add to this record. The truth was not given out, and the case was “shelved.” The following year Tobias’s will was upset by the Supreme Court in Equity—that is, the twenty-five-year domiciliary clause was abrogated in view of all that had happened at the house; and Sibella came into the entire Greene fortune. How much Markham had to do with the decision, through his influence with the Administration judge who rendered it, I don’t know; and naturally I have never asked. But the old Greene mansion was, as you remember, torn down shortly afterward, and the estate sold to a realty corporation.
There’s not much more to say about this record. The truth wasn’t revealed, and the case was “shelved.” The following year, Tobias’s will was overturned by the Supreme Court in Equity—that is, the twenty-five-year residency clause was canceled considering everything that happened at the house; and Sibella inherited the entire Greene fortune. I don’t know how much Markham influenced the decision through his connections with the judge who made it, and of course, I've never asked. But as you recall, the old Greene mansion was demolished shortly after, and the estate was sold to a real estate corporation.
Mrs. Mannheim, broken-hearted over Ada’s death, claimed her inheritance—which Sibella generously doubled—and returned to Germany to seek what comfort she might among the nieces and nephews with whom, according to Chester, she was constantly corresponding. Sproot went back to England. He told Vance before departing that he had long planned a cottage retreat in Surrey where he could loaf and invite his soul. I picture him now, sitting on an ivied porch overlooking the Downs, reading his beloved Martial.
Mrs. Mannheim, heartbroken over Ada’s death, claimed her inheritance—which Sibella generously doubled—and went back to Germany to find some comfort with the nieces and nephews she was always corresponding with, according to Chester. Sproot returned to England. Before leaving, he told Vance that he had long planned a cottage retreat in Surrey where he could relax and reflect. I can see him now, sitting on a vine-covered porch overlooking the Downs, reading his favorite Martial.
Doctor and Mrs. Von Blon, immediately after the court’s decision relating to the will, sailed for the Riviera and spent a belated honeymoon there. They are now settled in Vienna, where the doctor has become a Privatdocent at the University—his father’s Alma Mater. He is, I understand, making quite a name for himself in the field of neurology.
Doctor and Mrs. Von Blon, right after the court's decision about the will, sailed to the Riviera and had a late honeymoon there. They are now living in Vienna, where the doctor has become a Privatdocent at the University—his father's Alma Mater. I hear he’s making quite a name for himself in the field of neurology.
Endnotes
1 It is, I hope, unnecessary for me to state that I have received official permission for my task. ↩︎
1 I hope it’s clear that I have received official permission for my task. ↩︎
3 “The ‘Canary’ Murder Case” (Scribners, 1927). ↩︎
3 “The ‘Canary’ Murder Case” (Scribners, 1927). ↩︎
4 This was subsequently proved correct. Nearly a year later Maleppo was arrested in Detroit, extradited to New York, and convicted of the murder. His two companions had already been successfully prosecuted for robbery. They are now serving long terms in Sing Sing. ↩︎
4 This was later confirmed. Almost a year later, Maleppo was arrested in Detroit, sent back to New York, and found guilty of murder. His two accomplices had already been successfully prosecuted for robbery. They are now serving long sentences in Sing Sing. ↩︎
5 Amos Feathergill was then an Assistant District Attorney. He later ran on the Tammany ticket for assemblyman, and was elected. ↩︎
5 Amos Feathergill was an Assistant District Attorney at that time. He later ran for assemblyman on the Tammany ticket and got elected. ↩︎
6 It was Sergeant Ernest Heath, of the Homicide Bureau, who had been in charge of both the Benson and the Canary cases; and, although he had been openly antagonistic to Vance during the first of these investigations, a curious good-fellowship had later grown up between them. Vance admired the Sergeant’s dogged and straightforward qualities; and Heath had developed a keen respect—with certain reservations, however—for Vance’s abilities. ↩︎
6 Sergeant Ernest Heath from the Homicide Bureau was in charge of both the Benson and Canary cases. Even though he had been quite hostile towards Vance during the first investigation, a strange camaraderie developed between them later on. Vance appreciated the Sergeant’s persistent and direct nature; and Heath had come to respect Vance’s skills, though with some reservations. ↩︎
7 Vance, after reading proof of this sentence, requested me to make mention here of that beautiful volume, “Terra Cotta of the Italian Renaissance,” recently published by the National Terra Cotta Society, New York. ↩︎
7 Vance, after reading the proof of this sentence, asked me to mention that beautiful book, “Terra Cotta of the Italian Renaissance,” recently published by the National Terra Cotta Society, New York. ↩︎
8 Doctor Emanuel Doremus, the Chief Medical Examiner. ↩︎
8 Dr. Emanuel Doremus, the Chief Medical Examiner. ↩︎
9 Sibella was here referring to Tobias Greene’s will, which stipulated not only that the Greene mansion should be maintained intact for twenty-five years, but that the legatees should live on the estate during that time or become disinherited. ↩︎
9 Sibella was talking about Tobias Greene’s will, which stated not only that the Greene mansion should be kept exactly as it was for twenty-five years, but also that the heirs had to live on the estate during that time or risk being disinherited. ↩︎
11 Inspector William M. Moran, who died last summer, had been the commanding officer of the Detective Bureau for eight years. He was a man of rare and unusual qualities, and with his death the New York Police Department lost one of its most efficient and trustworthy officials. He had formerly been a well-known up-State banker who had been forced to close his doors during the 1907 panic. ↩︎
11 Inspector William M. Moran, who passed away last summer, had been the head of the Detective Bureau for eight years. He was a person of exceptional and uncommon qualities, and with his passing, the New York Police Department lost one of its most effective and reliable officials. He had previously been a prominent upstate banker who was compelled to shut down his business during the 1907 financial crisis. ↩︎
12 Captain Anthony P. Jerym was one of the shrewdest and most painstaking criminologists of the New York Police Department. Though he had begun his career as an expert in the Bertillon system of measurements, he had later specialized in footprints—a subject which he had helped to elevate to an elaborate and complicated science. He had spent several years in Vienna studying Austrian methods, and had developed a means of scientific photography for footprints which gave him rank with such men as Londe, Burais, and Reiss. ↩︎
12 Captain Anthony P. Jerym was one of the smartest and most dedicated criminologists in the New York Police Department. He started his career as an expert in the Bertillon system of measurements but later focused on footprints—a field he helped turn into a detailed and complex science. He spent several years in Vienna studying Austrian methods and developed a scientific photography technique for footprints that put him on par with notable figures like Londe, Burais, and Reiss. ↩︎
13 I remember, back in the nineties, when I was a schoolboy, hearing my father allude to certain picturesque tales of Tobias Greene’s escapades. ↩︎
13 I remember, back in the nineties, when I was a schoolboy, hearing my dad mention some colorful stories about Tobias Greene’s adventures. ↩︎
14 Captain Hagedorn was the expert who supplied Vance with the technical data in the Benson murder case, which made it possible for him to establish the height of the murderer. ↩︎
14 Captain Hagedorn was the expert who provided Vance with the technical information in the Benson murder case, enabling him to determine the height of the murderer. ↩︎
15 It was Inspector Brenner who examined and reported on the chiselled jewel-box in the “Canary” murder case. ↩︎
15 It was Inspector Brenner who looked into and reported on the carved jewelry box in the “Canary” murder case. ↩︎
16 Among the famous cases mentioned as being in some manner comparable to the Greene shootings were the mass murders of Landru, Jean-Baptiste Troppmann, Fritz Haarmann, and Mrs. Belle Gunness; the tavern murders of the Benders; the Van der Linden poisonings in Holland; the Bela Kiss tin-cask stranglings; the Rugeley murders of Doctor William Palmer; and the beating to death of Benjamin Nathan. ↩︎
16 Some of the well-known cases that were compared to the Greene shootings include the mass murders committed by Landru, Jean-Baptiste Troppmann, Fritz Haarmann, and Mrs. Belle Gunness; the tavern murders carried out by the Benders; the poisonings by Van der Linden in Holland; the stranglings of Bela Kiss with tin casks; the murders of Doctor William Palmer in Rugeley; and the beating death of Benjamin Nathan. ↩︎
17 The famous impure-milk scandal was then to the fore, and the cases were just appearing on the court calendar. Also, at that time, there was an anti-gambling campaign in progress in New York; and the District Attorney’s office had charge of all the prosecutions. ↩︎
17 The well-known impure milk scandal was making headlines, and the cases were just starting to appear on the court calendar. Around the same time, there was an anti-gambling campaign happening in New York, and the District Attorney’s office was responsible for all the prosecutions. ↩︎
18 The Modern Gallery was then under the direction of Marius de Zayas, whose collection of African statuette-fetiches was perhaps the finest in America. ↩︎
18 The Modern Gallery was then run by Marius de Zayas, whose collection of African statuette-fetishes was probably the best in America. ↩︎
19 Colonel Benjamin Hanlon, one of the Department’s greatest authorities on extradition, was then the commanding officer of the Detective Division attached to the District Attorney’s office, with quarters in the Criminal Courts Building. ↩︎
19 Colonel Benjamin Hanlon, one of the top experts on extradition in the Department, was the head of the Detective Division at the District Attorney’s office, located in the Criminal Courts Building. ↩︎
20 Among the volumes of Tobias Greene’s library I may mention the following as typical of the entire collection: Heinroth’s “De morborum animi et pathematum animi differentia,” Hoh’s “De maniæ pathologia,” P. S. Knight’s “Observations on the Causes, Symptoms, and Treatment of Derangement of the Mind,” Krafft-Ebing’s “Grundzüge der Kriminal-Psychologie,” Bailey’s “Diary of a Resurrectionist,” Lange’s “Om Arvelighedens Inflydelse i Sindssygedommene,” Leuret’s “Fragments psychologiques sur la folie,” D’Aguanno’s “Recensioni di antropologia giuridica,” Amos’s “Crime and Civilization,” Andronico’s “Studi clinici sul delitto,” Lombroso’s “Uomo Delinquente,” de Aramburu’s “La nueva ciencia penal,” Bleakley’s “Some Distinguished Victims of the Scaffold,” Arenal’s “Psychologie comparée du criminel,” Aubry’s “De l’homicide commis par la femme,” Beccaria’s “Crimes and Punishments,” Benedikt’s “Anatomical Studies upon the Brains of Criminals,” Bittinger’s “Crimes of Passion and of Reflection,” Bosselli’s “Nuovi studi sul tatuaggio nei criminali,” Favalli’s “La delinquenza in rapporto alla civiltà,” de Feyfer’s “Verhandeling over den Kindermoord,” Fuld’s “Der Realismus und das Strafrecht,” Hamilton’s “Scientific Detection of Crime,” von Holtzendorff’s “Das Irische Gefängnissystem insbesondere die Zwischenanstalten vor der Entlassung der Sträflinge,” Jardine’s “Criminal Trials,” Lacassagne’s “L’homme criminel comparé à l’homme primitif,” Llanos y Torriglia’s “Ferri y su escuela,” Owen Luke’s “History of Crime in England,” MacFarlane’s “Lives and Exploits of Banditti,” M’Levy’s “Curiosities of Crime in Edinburgh,” the “Complete Newgate Calendar,” Pomeroy’s “German and French Criminal Procedure,” Rizzone’s “Delinquenza e punibilità,” Rosenblatt’s “Skizzen aus der Verbrecherwelt,” Soury’s “Le crime et les criminels,” Wey’s “Criminal Anthropology,” Amadei’s “Crani d’assassini,” Benedikt’s “Der Raubthiertypus am menschlichen Gehirne,” Fasini’s “Studi su delinquenti femmine,” Mills’s “Arrested and Aberrant Development and Gyres in the Brain of Paranoiacs and Criminals,” de Paoli’s “Quattro crani di delinquenti,” Zuckerkandl’s “Morphologie des Gesichtsschädels,” Bergonzoli’s “Sui pazzi criminali in Italia,” Brierre de Boismont’s “Rapports de la folie suicide avec la folie homicide,” Buchnet’s “The Relation of Madness to Crime,” Calucci’s “Il jure penale e la freniatria,” Davey’s “Insanity and Crime,” Morel’s “Le procès Chorinski,” Parrot’s “Sur la monomanie homicide,” Savage’s “Moral Insanity,” Teed’s “On Mind, Insanity, and Criminality,” Worckmann’s “On Crime and Insanity,” Vaucher’s “Système préventif des délits et des crimes,” Thacker’s “Psychology of Vice and Crime,” Tarde’s “La Criminalité Comparée,” Tamassia’s “Gli ultimi studi sulla criminalità,” Sikes’s “Studies of Assassination,” Senior’s “Remarkable Crimes and Trials in Germany,” Savarini’s “Vexata Quæstio,” Sampson’s “Rationale of Crime,” Noellner’s “Kriminal-psychologische Denkwürdigkeiten,” Sighele’s “La foule criminelle,” and Korsakoff’s “Kurs psichiatrii.” ↩︎
20 Among the books in Tobias Greene’s library, I can highlight the following as representative of the whole collection: Heinroth’s “On the Differences Between Mental Illnesses and Emotional Disturbances,” Hoh’s “On the Pathology of Mania,” P. S. Knight’s “Observations on the Causes, Symptoms, and Treatment of Mental Disorders,” Krafft-Ebing’s “Fundamentals of Criminal Psychology,” Bailey’s “Diary of a Resurrectionist,” Lange’s “On the Influence of Heredity in Mental Disorders,” Leuret’s “Psychological Fragments on Madness,” D’Aguanno’s “Reviews of Juridical Anthropology,” Amos’s “Crime and Civilization,” Andronico’s “Clinical Studies on Crime,” Lombroso’s “The Criminal Man,” de Aramburu’s “The New Penal Science,” Bleakley’s “Some Notable Victims of the Scaffold,” Arenal’s “Comparative Psychology of Criminals,” Aubry’s “On Homicide Committed by Women,” Beccaria’s “On Crimes and Punishments,” Benedikt’s “Anatomical Studies of Criminal Brains,” Bittinger’s “Crimes of Passion and Reflection,” Bosselli’s “New Studies on Tattoos in Criminals,” Favalli’s “Crime in Relation to Civilization,” de Feyfer’s “Treatise on Child Murder,” Fuld’s “Realism and Criminal Law,” Hamilton’s “Scientific Detection of Crime,” von Holtzendorff’s “The Irish Prison System, Especially the Intermediate Institutions Before the Release of Prisoners,” Jardine’s “Criminal Trials,” Lacassagne’s “The Criminal Man Compared to the Primitive Man,” Llanos y Torriglia’s “Ferri and His School,” Owen Luke’s “History of Crime in England,” MacFarlane’s “Lives and Exploits of Bandits,” M’Levy’s “Curiosities of Crime in Edinburgh,” the “Complete Newgate Calendar,” Pomeroy’s “German and French Criminal Procedure,” Rizzone’s “Crime and Punishment,” Rosenblatt’s “Sketches from the World of Criminals,” Soury’s “Crime and Criminals,” Wey’s “Criminal Anthropology,” Amadei’s “Crani of Assassins,” Benedikt’s “The Predator Type in the Human Brain,” Fasini’s “Studies on Female Delinquents,” Mills’s “Arrested and Aberrant Development and Gyres in the Brains of Paranoiacs and Criminals,” de Paoli’s “Four Skulls of Delinquents,” Zuckerkandl’s “Morphology of the Facial Skull,” Bergonzoli’s “On Criminal Lunatics in Italy,” Brierre de Boismont’s “The Relationship Between Suicide Madness and Homicidal Madness,” Buchnet’s “The Relation of Madness to Crime,” Calucci’s “Criminal Law and Psychiatry,” Davey’s “Insanity and Crime,” Morel’s “The Chorinski Trial,” Parrot’s “On Homicidal Monomania,” Savage’s “Moral Insanity,” Teed’s “On Mind, Insanity, and Criminality,” Worckmann’s “On Crime and Insanity,” Vaucher’s “Preventive System of Offenses and Crimes,” Thacker’s “Psychology of Vice and Crime,” Tarde’s “Comparative Criminality,” Tamassia’s “The Latest Studies on Crime,” Sikes’s “Studies of Assassination,” Senior’s “Remarkable Crimes and Trials in Germany,” Savarini’s “Vexata Quæstio,” Sampson’s “The Rationale of Crime,” Noellner’s “Criminal-Psychological Memoirs,” Sighele’s “The Criminal Crowd,” and Korsakoff’s “Course in Psychiatry.” ↩︎
21 Doctor Blyth was one of the defense witnesses in the Crippen trial. ↩︎
21 Dr. Blyth was one of the defense witnesses in the Crippen trial. ↩︎
22 Doctor Felix Oppenheimer was then the leading authority on paralysis in America. He has since returned to Germany, where he now holds the chair of neurology at the University of Freiburg. ↩︎
22 Dr. Felix Oppenheimer was the top expert on paralysis in America at that time. He has since gone back to Germany, where he currently serves as the head of neurology at the University of Freiburg. ↩︎
23 Hennessey was the detective stationed in the Narcoss Flats to watch the Greene mansion. ↩︎
23 Hennessey was the detective assigned to Narcoss Flats to keep an eye on the Greene mansion. ↩︎
24 It will be remembered that in the famous Molineux poisoning case the cyanide of mercury was administered by way of a similar drug—to wit: Bromo-Seltzer. ↩︎
24 It will be remembered that in the famous Molineux poisoning case, cyanide of mercury was given using a similar drug—specifically: Bromo-Seltzer. ↩︎
25 Chief Inspector O’Brien, who was in command of the entire Police Department, was, I learned later, an uncle of the Miss O’Brien who was acting officially as nurse at the Greene mansion. ↩︎
25 Chief Inspector O’Brien, who was in charge of the whole Police Department, turned out to be the uncle of Miss O’Brien, who was officially working as a nurse at the Greene mansion. ↩︎
26 I recalled that Guilfoyle and Mallory were the two men who had been set to watch Tony Skeel in the Canary murder case. ↩︎
26 I remembered that Guilfoyle and Mallory were the two guys who had been assigned to keep an eye on Tony Skeel in the Canary murder case. ↩︎
27 Vance was here referring to the chapter called “The Æsthetic Hypothesis” in Clive Bell’s “Art.” But, despite the somewhat slighting character of his remark, Vance was an admirer of Bell’s criticisms, and had spoken to me with considerable enthusiasm of his “Since Cézanne.” ↩︎
27 Vance was referring to the chapter called “The Aesthetic Hypothesis” in Clive Bell’s “Art.” But, despite the somewhat dismissive tone of his comment, Vance actually admired Bell’s criticisms and had told me with great enthusiasm about his “Since Cézanne.” ↩︎
28 This was the first and only time during my entire friendship with Vance that I ever heard him use a Scriptural expletive. ↩︎
28 This was the first and only time in my entire friendship with Vance that I ever heard him use a biblical swear word. ↩︎
29 As I learned later, Doctor Von Blon, who was an ardent amateur photographer, often used half-gramme tablets of cyanide of potassium; and there had been three of them in his dark-room when Ada had called. Several days later, when preparing to redevelop a plate, he could find only two, but had thought little of the loss until questioned by Vance. ↩︎
29 As I found out later, Doctor Von Blon, who was a passionate amateur photographer, frequently used half-gram tablets of potassium cyanide; and there had been three of them in his darkroom when Ada had visited. A few days later, when he went to redevelop a plate, he could only find two, but he didn’t think much of the missing tablet until Vance asked him about it. ↩︎
30 I later asked Vance to rearrange the items for me in the order of his final sequence. The distribution, which told him the truth, was as follows: 3, 4, 44, 92, 9, 6, 2, 47, 1, 5, 32, 31, 98, 8, 81, 84, 82, 7, 10, 11, 61, 15, 16, 93, 33, 94, 76, 75, 48, 17, 38, 55, 54, 18, 39, 56, 41, 42, 28, 43, 58, 59, 83, 74, 40, 12, 34, 13, 14, 37, 22, 23, 35, 36, 19, 73, 26, 20, 21, 45, 25, 46, 27, 29, 30, 57, 77, 24, 78, 79, 51, 50, 52, 53, 49, 95, 80, 85, 86, 87, 88, 60, 62, 64, 63, 66, 65, 96, 89, 67, 71, 69, 68, 70, 97, 90, 91, 72. ↩︎
30 I later asked Vance to organize the items for me in the order of his final sequence. The distribution, which revealed the truth to him, was as follows: 3, 4, 44, 92, 9, 6, 2, 47, 1, 5, 32, 31, 98, 8, 81, 84, 82, 7, 10, 11, 61, 15, 16, 93, 33, 94, 76, 75, 48, 17, 38, 55, 54, 18, 39, 56, 41, 42, 28, 43, 58, 59, 83, 74, 40, 12, 34, 13, 14, 37, 22, 23, 35, 36, 19, 73, 26, 20, 21, 45, 25, 46, 27, 29, 30, 57, 77, 24, 78, 79, 51, 50, 52, 53, 49, 95, 80, 85, 86, 87, 88, 60, 62, 64, 63, 66, 65, 96, 89, 67, 71, 69, 68, 70, 97, 90, 91, 72. ↩︎
31 We later learned from Mrs. Mannheim that Mannheim had once saved Tobias from criminal prosecution by taking upon himself the entire blame of one of Tobias’s shadiest extra-legal transactions, and had exacted from Tobias the promise that, in event of his own death or incarceration, he would adopt and care for Ada, whom Mrs. Mannheim had placed in a private institution at the age of five, to protect her from Mannheim’s influence. ↩︎
31 We later found out from Mrs. Mannheim that Mannheim had once saved Tobias from facing criminal charges by taking the full blame for one of Tobias’s sketchiest illegal dealings and had gotten Tobias to promise that, if he ever died or went to jail, he would adopt and take care of Ada, who Mrs. Mannheim had put in a private institution at the age of five to shield her from Mannheim’s influence. ↩︎
32 An account of the cases of Madeleine Smith and Constance Kent may be found in Edmund Lester Pearson’s “Murder at Smutty Nose”; and a record of Marie Boyer’s case is included in H. B. Irving’s “A Book of Remarkable Criminals.” Grete Beyer was the last woman to be publicly executed in Germany. ↩︎
32 You can find information about the cases of Madeleine Smith and Constance Kent in Edmund Lester Pearson’s “Murder at Smutty Nose”; and Marie Boyer’s case is documented in H. B. Irving’s “A Book of Remarkable Criminals.” Grete Beyer was the last woman to be publicly executed in Germany. ↩︎
33 “Selbstverletzungen kommen nicht selten vor; abgesehen von solchen bei fingierten Raubanfällen, stösst man auf sie dann, wenn Entschädigungen erpresst werden sollen; so geschieht es, dass nach einer harmlosen Balgerei einer der Kämpfenden mit Verletzungen auftritt, die er damals erlitten haben will. Kenntlich sind solche Selbstverstümmelungen daran, dass die Betreffenden meistens die Operation wegen der grossen Schmerzen nicht ganz zu Ende führen, und dass es meistens Leute mit übertrieben pietistischer Färbung und mehr einsamen Lebenswandels sind.”—H. Gross, “Handbuch für Untersuchungsrichter als System der Kriminalistik,” I, pp. 32–34. ↩︎
33 “Self-harm occurs quite often; aside from those related to staged robberies, it's encountered when people want to extort compensation; after a minor brawl, one of the fighters tends to show up with injuries they claim to have sustained at that time. These self-inflicted mutilations are recognizable because the individuals often don’t complete the act due to the intense pain, and they are usually people with an exaggeratedly pious attitude and a more isolated lifestyle.” —H. Gross, “Handbuch für Untersuchungsrichter als System der Kriminalistik,” I, pp. 32–34. ↩︎
34 “Dass man sich durch den Sitz der Wunde niemals täuschen lassen darf, beweisen zwei Fälle. Im Wiener Prater hatte sich ein Mann in Gegenwart mehrerer Personen getötet, indem er sich mit einem Revolver in den Hinterkopf schoss. Wären nicht die Aussagen der Zeugen vorgelegen, hätte wohl kaum jemand an einen Selbstmord geglaubt. Ein Soldat tötete sich durch einen in den Rücken gehenden Schuss aus einem Militärgewehr, über das er nach entsprechender Fixierung sich gelegt hatte; auch hier wäre aus dem Sitz der Wunde wohl kaum auf Selbstmord geschlossen worden.”—Ibid., II, p. 843. ↩︎
34 “The location of a wound can be misleading, as demonstrated by two cases. In the Wiener Prater, a man killed himself in front of several witnesses by shooting himself in the back of the head with a revolver. If it weren't for the witnesses' statements, no one would have believed it was a suicide. A soldier shot himself in the back with a military rifle, which he had positioned after securing it appropriately; again, the placement of the wound would hardly suggest suicide.” —Ibid., II, p. 843. ↩︎
35 “Es wurde zeitlich morgens dem UR. die Meldung von der Auffindung eines ‘Ermordeten’ überbracht. An Ort und Stelle fand sich der Leichnam eines für wohlhabend geltenden Getreidehändlers M., auf dem Gesichte liegend, mit einer Schusswunde hinter dem rechten Ohre. Die Kugel war über dem linken Auge im Stirnknochen stecken geblieben, nachdem sie das Gehirn durchdrungen hatte. Die Fundstelle der Leiche befand sich etwa in der Mitte einer über einen ziemlich tiefen Fluss führenden Brücke. Am Schlusse der Lokalerhebungen und als die Leiche eben zur Obduktion fortgebracht werden sollte, fiel es dem UR. zufällig auf, dass das (hölzerne und wettergraue) Brückengeländer an der Stelle, wo auf dem Boden der Leichnam lag, eine kleine und sichtlich ganz frische Beschädigung aufwies, so als ob man dort (am oberen Rande) mit einem harten, kantigen Körper heftig angestossen wäre. Der Gedanke, dass dieser Umstand mit dem Morde in Zusammenhang stehe, war nicht gut von der Hand zu weisen. Ein Kahn war bald zur Stelle und am Brückenjoche befestigt; nun wurde vom Kahne aus (unter der fraglichen Stelle) der Flussgrund mit Rechen an langen Stielen sorgfältig abgesucht. Nach kurzer Arbeit kam wirklich etwas Seltsames zutage: eine etwa 4 m lange starke Schnur, an deren einem Ende ein grosser Feldstein, an deren anderem Ende eine abgeschossene Pistole befestigt war, in deren Lauf die später aus dem Kopfe des M. genommene Kugel genau passte. Nun war die Sache klarer Selbstmord; der Mann hatte sich mit der aufgefundenen Vorrichtung auf die Brücke begeben, den Stein über das Brückengeländer gehängt und sich die Kugel hinter dem rechten Ohre ins Hirn gejagt. Als er getroffen war, liess er die Pistole infolge des durch den Stein bewirkten Zuges aus und diese wurde von dem schweren Steine an der Schnur über das Geländer und in das Wasser gezogen. Hierbei hatte die Pistole, als sie das Geländer passierte, heftig an dieses angeschlagen und die betreffende Verletzung erzeugt.”—Ibid., II, pp. 834–836. ↩︎
35 “This morning, the UR. received a report about the discovery of a 'murdered' person. At the scene, the body of a man, considered to be a wealthy grain dealer, M., was found lying face down, with a gunshot wound behind his right ear. The bullet was lodged in the skull above his left eye, having penetrated the brain. The body was located approximately in the middle of a bridge spanning a fairly deep river. At the end of the local investigations, just as the body was about to be taken for an autopsy, the UR. noticed that the (wooden and weathered) railing of the bridge where the body lay had a small, clearly fresh damage, as if it had been struck violently by a hard, angular object. The thought that this fact could be related to the murder was hard to dismiss. A boat soon arrived and was secured to the bridge; from there, the riverbed beneath the spot was carefully searched with long-handled rakes. After a short while, something unusual was indeed uncovered: about a 4 m long thick cord, with a large fieldstone attached to one end, and a discharged pistol attached to the other, into which the bullet that had been recovered from M.'s head fit perfectly. The situation now pointed to clear suicide; the man had taken the discovered item to the bridge, hung the stone over the railing, and shot himself behind the right ear. When he was hit, the pull from the stone caused him to let go of the pistol, which was then dragged over the railing and into the water by the heavy stone on the cord. During this, the pistol struck the railing hard, producing the injury in question.” —Ibid., II, pp. 834–836. ↩︎
36 “Die Absicht kann dahin gehen, den Verdacht von sich auf jemand anderen zu wälzen, was namentlich dann Sinn hat, wenn der Täter schon im voraus annehmen durfte, dass sich der Verdacht auf ihn lenken werde. In diesem Falle erzeugt er recht auffallende, deutliche Spuren und zwar mit angezogenen Schuhen, die von den seinigen sich wesentlich unterscheiden. Man kann, wie angestellte Versuche beweisen, in dieser Weise recht gute Spuren erzeugen.”—Ibid., II, p. 667. ↩︎
36 “The intention can be to shift suspicion onto someone else, especially when the perpetrator has reason to believe that suspicion will fall on them. In this case, they leave very noticeable, clear traces, specifically with shoes that look significantly different from their own. As experiments have shown, it is possible to create quite convincing traces this way.” —Ibid., II, p. 667. ↩︎
37 “Über Gummiüberschuhe und Galoschen s. Loock; Chem. u. Phot. bei Krim. Forschungen: Düsseldorf, II, p. 56.”—Ibid., II, p. 668. ↩︎
37 “About rubber overshoes and galoshes, see Loock; Chem. and Phot. in Crime Research: Düsseldorf, II, p. 56.”—Ibid., II, p. 668. ↩︎
38 “Die neuesten amerikanischen Schutzvorrichtungen haben direkt mit der Kasse selbst nichts zu tun und können eigentlich an jedem Behältnisse angebracht werden. Sie bestehen aus chemisehen Schutzmitteln oder Selbstschüssen, und wollen die Anwesenheit eines Menschen, der den Schrank unbefugt geöffnet hat, aus sanitären oder sonst physischen Gründen unmöglich machen. Auch die juristische Seite der Frage ist zu erwägen, da man den Einbrecher doch nicht ohne weiteres töten oder an der Gesundheit schädigen darf. Nichtsdestoweniger wurde im Jahre 1902 ein Einbrecher in Berlin durch einen solchen Selbstschuss in die Stirne getötet, der an die Panzertüre einer Kasse befestigt war. Derartige Selbstschüsse wurden auch zu Morden verwendet; der Mechaniker G. Z. stellte einen Revolver in einer Kredenz auf, verband den Drücker mit der Türe durch eine Schnur und erschoss auf diese Art seine Frau, während er tatsächlich von seinem Wohnorte abwesend war. R. C., ein Budapester Kaufmann, befestigte in einem, seinem Bruder gehörigen Zigarrenkasten, eine Pistole, die beim Öffnen des Deckels seinen Bruder durch einen Unterleibsschuss tötlich verletzte. Der Rückschlag warf die Kiste von ihrem Standort, sodass der Mördermechanismus zu Tage trat, ehe R. C. denselben bei Seite schaffen konnte.”—Ibid., II, p. 943. ↩︎
38 “The latest American security devices have nothing directly to do with the cash register itself and can actually be attached to any container. They consist of chemical deterrents or booby traps, intended to make it impossible for a person to open the cabinet without permission for sanitary or other physical reasons. The legal aspect of the matter also needs to be considered, as you cannot just kill or harm a burglar's health without consequence. Nonetheless, in 1902, a burglar in Berlin was killed by such a booby trap that was attached to a reinforced door of a cash register. Similar traps have also been used for murder; the mechanic G. Z. set a revolver in a sideboard, connected the trigger to the door with a string, and shot his wife this way while he was actually away from his home. R. C., a businessman from Budapest, fixed a pistol in a cigar box that belonged to his brother, which fatally injured his brother with a shot to the abdomen when the lid was opened. The recoil knocked the box from its position, revealing the deadly mechanism before R. C. could dispose of it.” —Ibid., II, p. 943. ↩︎
Transcriber Notes
This transcription follows the text of the first edition published by Charles Scribner’s Sons in 1928. However, the following alterations have been made to correct what are believed to be unambiguous errors in the text:
This transcription follows the text of the first edition published by Charles Scribner’s Sons in 1928. However, the following changes have been made to fix what are considered clear errors in the text:
- Two occurrences of missing quotation marks have been restored;
- “betwen” has been corrected to “between” (Chapter IV);
- “aways be” has been corrected to “always be” (Chapter V);
- “Departmen” has been corrected to “Department” (Chapter VIII);
- “te panels” has been corrected to “the panels” (Chapter XXVI).
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!